Skip to main content

Full text of "The Inferno of Dante Alighieri"

See other formats 


fez*-' 


OF  THE   UNIVERSITY    OF   CALIFORNIA 


LIBRARY   OF   T 


OF   THE    UHIVERSITr  OF   CALIfORKIA 


mè-^m, 


o> 


vOXS. 


à 


nJ 


TY  OF   CALIFORNIA 


0      -.====^- 
ITY  OF   CALIFORNIA 


LIBRARY    OF   THE    UNIVERSITY   OF 


LIBRARY    OF   THE    UNIVERSITY    j 


^^3v; 


i 
1 

fi 

THE 

TEMPLE 

CLASSICS 


Edited  by 

ISRAEL 
GOLLANCZ 

M.A. 


First  Edìtion,    Deeemher   I500 
Seeond  EJitìon,    May    190I 
Third  Edition,    December    I902 
Fourtìi   Edìtion ^    December    1903 


/ 


'^re. 


ti 


THE^^^ 


r^s*> 


INFERNO 

®         @         ^        & 


<!tMJ 


DANTE^ 


ALIGHIERI 


•    1  __   / 


Inferna  tetigit  possit  ut  supera  assequi. 

Seneca. 


77^55* 


D 


INFJ^RNO 

ANTE  finds  himself  astray  in  a  dark  Wood,  where 
he  spends  a  night  of  great  misery.  He  says  that 
death  is  hardly  more  bitter,  tlian  it  is  to  recali  what  he 
suffered  there  ;  but  that  he  will  teli  the  fearful  things 
he  saw,  in  order  that  he  may  also  teli  how  he  found 
guidance,  and  first  began  to  discern  the  real  causes 
of  ali  misery  (1-9).  He  comes  to  a  Hill;  and  seeing 
its  summit  already  bright  with  the  rays  of  the  Sun,  he 
begìns  to  ascend  it.  The  way  to  it  looks  quite  de- 
serted  (10-30).  He  is  met  by  a  beautiful  Leopard, 
which  keeps  distracting  his  attention  from  the  Hill, 
and  makes  him  turn  back  several  tìmes  (31-36).     The 

Proemio  Nel  mezzo  del  cammin  di  nostra  vita 

Selva  ...  , 

oscura       "il  ritrovai  per  una  selva  oscura, 

che  la  diritta  via  era  smarrita. 

Ahi  quanto  a  dir  qual  era  è  cosa  dura  ♦ 

questa  selva  selvaggia  ed  aspra  e  forte, 
che  nel  pensier  rinnova  la  paura  ! 

Tanto  è  amara,  che  poco  è  più  morte  :  7 

ma  per  trattar  del  ben  eh'  i'  vi  trovai, 
dirò  deir  altre  cose,  eh'  io  v'  ho  scorte. 

I'  non  so  ben  ridir  com'  io  v'  entrai  ;  '° 

tant'  era  pien  di  sonno  in  su  quel  punto, 
che  la  verace  via  abbandonai. 
Il  Colle  Ma  poi  eh'  io  fui  al  pie  d'  un  colle  giunto,        *3 
là  dove  terminava  quella  valle, 
che  m'  avea  di  paura  il  cor  compunto, 

guardai  in  alto,  e  vidi  le  sue  spalle  '^ 

vestite  già  de'  raggi  del  pianeta, 
che  mena  dritto  altrui  per  ogni  calle. 

Allor  fu  la  paura  un  poco  queta,  *9 

che  nel  lago  del  cor  m'  era  durata 
la  notte,  eh'  i'  passai  con  tanta  pietà. 


CANTO  I 

hour  of  the  mornìng,  the  season,  and  the  gay  outward 
aspect  of  that  animai,  give  him  good  hopes  at  first  ; 
but  he  is  driven  down  and  terrified  by  a  Lion  and  a 
She-wolf  (37-60).  Virgil  comes  to  his  aid,  and  tells 
him  that  the  Wolf  lets  none  pass  her  way,  but  en- 
tangles  and  slays  every  one  that  tries  to  get  up  the 
mountain  by  the  road  on  which  she  stand»  (61-99). 
He  says  a  time  will  come  when  a  swift  and  strong 
Greyhound  shall  clear  the  earth  of  her^  and  chase  her 
into  Hell  (100- III).  And  he  ofTers  to  conduct  Dante 
by  another  road;  to  show  him  the  eternai  roots  of 
misery  and  of  joy,  and  leave  him  with  a  higher  guide 
that  will  lead  him  up  to  Heaven  (11 2-136). 

In  the  middle  of  the  journey  of  our  life  I  f  carne  Dante 

to]  ^  myself   in    a    dark   wood    [where]    the 

straight  way  was  lost. 
Ah  !   how  hard  a  thing  it  is  to  teli  what  a  wild, 

and  rough,  and  stubborn  wood  this  was,  which 

in  my  thought  renews  the  fear  ! 
So  bitter  is  it,  that  scarcely  more  is  death  :  but 

to  treat  of  the  good  that  I  there  found,  I  will 

relate  the  other  things  that  I  discerned. 
I  cannot  rightly  teli  how  I  entered  it,  so  full  of 

sleep  was  I  about  the  moment  that  I  left  the 

true  way. 
But  after  I  had  reached  the  foot  of  a  Hill  there, 

where  that  valley  ended,  which  had  pierced 

my  heart  with  fear, 
I  looked  up  and  saw  its  shoulders  already  clothed 

with  the  rays  of  the  Planet  that  leads  men 

straight  on  every  road. 
Then  the  fear  was  somewhat  calmed,  which  had 

continued  in  the  lake  of  my  heart  the  night 

that  I  passed  so  piteously. 

3 


4  INFERNO 

Proemio  E  come  quei,  che  con  lena  affannata  *? 

uscito  fuor  del  pelago  alla  riva, 
si  volge  all'  acqua  perigliosa,  e  guata  : 

così  V  animo  mio,  che  ancor  fuggiva,  *5 

si  volse  indietro  a  rimirar  lo  passo, 
che  non  lasciò  giammai  persona  viva. 

Poi  eh'  ei  posato  un  poco  il  corpo  lasso,  ^^ 

ripresi  via  per  la  piaggia  diserta,  ^ 

sì  che  il  pie  fermo  sempre  era  il  più  basso. 

Ed  ecco,  quasi  al  cominciar  dell'  erta,  3^ 

una  lonza  leggiera  e  presta  niplto, 
che  di  pel  maculato  era  coperta. 

E  non  mi  si  partia  dinanzi  al  volto  ;  34 

anzi  impediva  tanto  il  mio'  cammino, 
eh'  io  fui  per  ritornar  più  volte  volto. 

Tempo  era  dal  principio  del  mattino  ;  -  37 

e  il  sol  montava  in  su  con  quelle  stelle 
eh'  eran  con  lui,  quando  1'  amor  divino 

mosse  da  prima  quelle  cose  belle  ;  +° 

sì  che  a  bene  sperar  m'  eran  cagione 
di  quella  fera  alla  gaietta  pelle 

I'  ora  del  tempo,  e  la  dolce  stagione  ;  ^3 

ma  non  sì,  che  paura  non  mi  desse 
la  vista,  che  m'  apparve,  d'  un  leone. 

Questi  parca   che  contra  me  venesse  ^^ 

con  la  testa  alta,  e  con  rabbiosa  fame, 
sì  che  parca  che  1'  aer  ne  temesse  ; 

ed  una  lupa,  che  di  tutte  brame  *? 

sembiava  carca  nella  sua  magrezza, 
e  molte  genti  fé'  già  viver  grame. 

Questa  mi  porse  tanto  di  gravezza  5» 

con  la  paura,  che  uscia  di  sua  vista, 
eh'  io  perdei  la  speranza  dell'  altezza. 


CANTO  I  5 

And  as  he,  who  with  panting  breath  has  escaped  Dante 

from  the  deep  sea  to  the  shore,  turns  to  the 

dangerous  water  and  gazes  : 
IO    my   mind,    which    stili    was   fleeing,    turned 

back  to  see  the  pass   that   no   one  ever   left 

alive. 
After  I  had  rested  my  wearied  body  [[a  short 

while],  I  took  the  way  again  along  the  desert 

strand,  so  that  the   [^rightj   foot  always  was 

the  lower. 
And  behold,  almost  at  the  commencement  of  the  The 

steep,  a  Leopard,  llght  and  very  nimble,  which  ^«op*^^ 

was  covered  with  spotted  [hair]. 
And  it  went  not  from  before  my  face  ;  nay,  so 

impeded  my  way,  that  I  had  often  turned  to 

go  back. 
The  time  was  at  the  beginning  of  the  morning  ; 

and  the  sun  was  mounting  up  with  those  stars, 

which  were  with  him  when  Divine  Love 
first  moved  those  fair  things  :  so  that  the  hour  of 

time  and  the  sweet  season  [caused  me  to  bave 

good  hope 
of  that  animai  with  the  gay  skin]  ;  yet  not  so,  The  Lion 

but  that  I  feared  at  the  sight,  which  appeared 

to  me,  of  a  Lion. 
He  seemed  coming  upon  me  with  head  erect, 

and  furious  hunger  ;  so  that  the  air  seemed  to 

[^have  fear]  thereat  ; 
and  a  She-wolf,  that  looked  full  of  ali  cravings  The 

in  her  leanness  ;   and  has  ere  now  made  many  She-Wolf 

live  in  sorrow. 
She  brought  such  heaviness  upon  me  with  the 

terror  of  her  aspect,  that  I  lost  the  hope  of 

ascending. 


6  INFERNO 

Proemio  E  quale  è  quei,  che  volentieri  acquista,  5S 

e  giugne  il  tempo  che  perder  lo  face, 
che  in  tutti  i  suoi  pensier  piange  e  s'  attrista  : 

tal  mi  fece  la  bestia  senza  pace,  58 

che,  venendomi  incontro,  a  poco  a  poco 
mi  ripingeva  là  dove  il  sol  tace. 

Mentre  eh'  io  rovinava  in  basso  loco,  ^' 

dinanzi  agli  occhi  mi  si  fu  offerto 
chi  per  lungo-  silenzio  parea  fioco. 

Quand'  io  vidi  costui  nel  gran  diserto,  ^^ 

"  Miserere  di  me,"  gridai  a  lui, 
"qual  che  tu  sii,  od  ombra,  od  uomo  certo." 

Risposemi  :   "  Non  uomo,  uomo  già  fui,  ^7 

e  li  parenti  miei  furon  Lombardi, 
Mantovani  per  patria  ambo  e  dui. 

Nacqui  sub  Julio^  ancorché  fosse  tardi,  7«> 

e  vissi  a  Roma  sotto  il  buono  Augusto, 
al  tempo  degli  Dei  falsi  e  bugiardi. 

Poeta  fui,  e  cantai  di  quel  giusto  73 

figliuol  d'  Anchise,  che  venne  da  Troia, 
poi  che  il  superbo  Ilion  fu  combusto. 

Ma  tu,  perchè  ritomi  a  tanta  noia  ?  76 

perchè  non  sali  il  dilettoso  monte, 
eh'  è  principio  e  cagion  di  tutta  gioia  ?  ** 

"  Or  se'  tu  quel  Virgilio,  e  quella  fonte,  79 

che  spande  di  parlar  sì  largo  fiume  ?  " 
risposi  lui  con  vergognosa  fronte. 
**0  degli  altri  poeti  onore  e  lume,  ^^ 

vagliami  il  lungo  studio  e  il  grande  amore, 
che  m'  ha  fatto  cercar  lo  tuo  volume. 

Tu  se'  lo  mio  maestro,  e  il  mio  autore  ;  ^5 

tu  se'  solo  colui,  da  cui  io  tolsi 
lo  bello  stile,  che  m'  ha  fatto  onore. 


CANTO  I  7 

And  as  one  who  is  eager  in  gaìning,  and,  when  Dante 

the  time  arrives  that  makes  him  lose,  weeps 

and  afflicts  himself  in  ali  his  thoughts  : 
8uch  that  restless  beast  made  me,  which  coming 

against  me,  by  little  and  little  drove  me  back 

to  where  the  Sun  is  silent. 
Whilst  I  was  rushing  downwards,  there  appeared  VirgU 

before  my  eyes  one  who  seenied  hoarse  from 

long  silence. 
When  I  saw  him  in  the  great  desert,  I  cried  2 

**  Have  pity  on  me,  whate'er  thou  be,  whether 

shade  or  veritable  man  !  " 
He  answered  me  :   **  Not  man,  a  man  I  once 

was;  and  my   parents   were  Lombarda,   and 

both  of  Mantua  by  country. 
I  was  born  sub  Julto,  though  it  was  late  ;    and 

lived  at  Rome  under  the  good  Augustus,  in 

the  time  of  the  false  and  lying  Gods. 
A  poet   I   was;  and   sang  of  that  just  son  of 

Anchises,  who  came  from  Troy  after  proud 

Ilium  was  burnt. 

Butthou,whyreturnestthou  to  such  disquiet?  why 
ascendest  not  the  delectable  mountain,  which  is 
the  beginning  and  the  cause  of  ali  gladness  ì  " 

"Art  thou  then  that  Virgil,  and  that  fountain 
which  pours  abroad  so  rich  a  stream  of 
speech?"  I  answered  him,  with  bashful  front. 

"  O  glory,  and  light  of  other  poets  !  May  the 
long  zeal  avail  me,  and  the  great  love,  that 
made  me  search  thy  volume. 

Thou  art  my  master  and  my  author  ;  thou  alone 
art  he  from  whom  I  took  the  good  style  that 
hath  done  me  honour. 


8  INFERNO 

Proemio  Vedi  la  bestia,  per  cui  io  mi  volsi  ;  ^ 

aiutami  da  lei,  famoso  saggio, 
ch'ella  mi  fa  tremar  le  vene  e  i  polsi." 

"A  te  convien  tenere  altro  viaggio,"  9^ 

rispose,  poi  che  lagrimar  mi  vide, 
**  se  vuoi  campar  d'  esto  loco  selvaggio  : 

che  questa  bestia,  per  la  qual  tu  gride,  94 

non  lascia  altrui  passar  per  la  sua  via, 
ma  tanto  lo  impedisce,  che  V  uccide  ; 

ed  ha  natura  sì  malvagia  e  ria,  97 

che  mai  non  empie  la  bramosa  voglia, 
e  dopo  il  pasto  ha  più  fame  che  pria. 

Molti  son  gli  animali,  a  cui  s'  ammoglia,  ^°° 

e  più  saranno  ancora,  infin  che  il  Veltro 
verrà,  che  la  farà  morir  con  doglia. 

Questi  non  ciberà  terra  né  peltro,  ^*^3 

ma  sapienza,  e  amore,  e  virtute  ; 
e  sua  nazion  sarà  tra  Feltro  e  Feltro. 

Di  queir  umile  Italia  fia  salute,  ^^ 

per  cui  morì  la  vergine  Cammilia, 
Eurialo,  e  Turno,  e  Niso  di  ferute  ; 

questi  la  caccerà  per  ogni  villa,  ^«9 

fin  che  r  avrà  rimessa  nell'  Inferno, 
là  onde  invidia  prima  dipartilla. 

Ond'  io  per  lo  tuo  me'  penso  e  discerno,  ^^^ 

che  tu  mi  segui,  ed  io  sarò  tua  guida, 
e  trarrotti  di  qui  per  luogo  etemo, 

ove  udirai  le  disperate  strida,  ^^^5 

vedrai  gli  antichi  spiriti  dolenti, 
che  la  seconda  morte  ciascun  grida  ; 

e  poi  vedrai  color,  che  son  contenti  ^^8 

nel  fuoco,  perchè  speran  di  venire, 
quando  che  sia,  alle  beate  genti  j 


CANTO  I  9 

See  the  beast  from  which   I  turned  back  ;  help  Dante  and 

me  from  ber,  thou  famous  sage  ;  for  she  makes  ^^^^^ 

my  veins  and  pulses  tremble." 
"  Thou  must  take  another  road,"  he  answered,  Vìrg-il's 

when  he  saw  me  weeping,  "  if  thou  desirest  *^o""sel 

to  escape  from  this  wild  place  : 
because  this  beast,  for  which  thou  criest,  lets  net 

men  pass  ber  way  ;  but  so  entangles  that  she 

slays  them  ;  ^luìoo  - 

and  has  a  nature  so  perverse  and  vicioùs,  that  she 

never  satiates  ber  craving  appetite  ;   and  after 

feeding,  she  is  hungrier  than  before. 
The  animals  to  which  she  weds  herself  are  many  ;  The 

and  will  yet  be  more,  until  the  Greyhouad-^^ZSgSi^- 

Comes,  that  will  make  ber  die  with  pain. 
He  will  net  feed  on  land  or  pelf,  but  on  wisdom, 

and  love,  and  manfulness  ;  and  bis  nation  shall 

be  between  Feltro  and  Feltro. /# 
He  shall  be  the  salvation  of  that  low  Italy,  for 

which    Camilla    the    virgin,    Euryalus,    and 

Turnus,  and  Nisus,  died  of  wounds  ; 
he  shall   chase  ber  through  every  city,  till   he 

bave  put  ber  into   Hell   again  ;  from  which 

envy  first  set  ber  loose. 
Wherefore  I  think  and  dlscern  this  for  thy  best,  The  way  o« 

that  thou  follow  me  ;  and  I  will  be  thy  guide,  salvation 

and  lead  thee  hence  through  an  eternai  place, 
where  thou  shalt  bear  the  hopeless  shrieks,  shalt 

see  the  ancient  spirits  in  pain,  so  that  each 

calls  for  a  second  death  ; 
and   Qthen]   thou  shalt  see  those  who  are  con- 

tented   in   the   fire  :  for  they  hope  to  come, 

whensoever  it  be,  amongst  the  blessed  ; 


IO  INFERNO 

Proeaiio  alle  qua*  poi  se  tu  vorrai  salire,  "' 

anima  fia  a  ciò  di  me  più  degna  ; 
con  lei  ti  lascerò  nel  mio  partire  : 

che  quello  Imperador,  che  lassù  regna,  '*4 

perch'  io  fui  ribellante  alla  sua  legge, 
non  vuol  che  in  sua  città  per  me  si  vegna. 

In  tutte  parti  impera,  e  quivi  regge,  ^"7 

quivi  è  la  sua  citta,  e  V  alto  seggio  : 
o  felice  colui,  cui  ivi  elegge  !  " 

Ed  io  a  lui  :  "  Poeta,  io  ti  richieggio  *3o 

per  quello  Dio,  che  tu  non  conoscesti, 
acciocch'  io  fugga  questo  male  e  peggio, 

che  tu  mi  meni  là  dov'  or  dicesti,  ^33 

sì  eh'  io  vegga  la  porta  di  San  Pietro, 
e  color  cui  tu  fai  cotanto  mesti." 

Allor  si  mosse  ;  ed  io  li  tenni  retro.  *3^ 

*^*  See  «  Dante's  Hell,"  "  The  Chronology  of  the 
Jn/erno,^^  and  the  Editorial  Note  at  the  dose  of  this 
volume. 

I.  The  Vision  takes  place  at  Eastertide  of  the  year 
1300,  that  is  to  say,  when  Dante  was  thirty-five  years 
old.  Cf.  Psalms  xc.  io:  "The  days  of  our  years  are 
threescore  years  and  ten."  See  also  Convito  iv.  23  : 
"  Where  the  top  of  this  arch  [of  life]  may  he,  it  is 
difficult  to  know.  ...  I  believe  that  in  the  perfectly 
naturai  man,  it  is  at  the  thirty-fifth  year." 

2-3.  Cf,  Convito  iv.  24:  "  .  .  .  the  adolescent  who 
enters  into  the  Wood  of  Error  of  this  life  would  not 
know  how  to  keep  to  the  good  path  if  it  were  not 
pointed  out  to  him  by  his  elders."  Politicali^:  the  selva 
stands  for  the  troubled  state  of  Italy  in  Dante's  time. 

ritrovai.  The  ri-  has  escaped  the  notice  of  the  great 
majority  of  translators. 

3.  che.     Others  read  che, 

13.  colle,  the  "  holy  Hill"  of  the  Bìble  ;  Bunyan's 
"Delectable  Mountaìns."     See  below,  w.  77,  78. 

17.  pianeta,  the  sun,  which  was  a  planet  according  to 


CANTO  I  II 

then  to  these,  if  thou  desirest  to  ascend,  there  Dante  and 

shall  be  a  spirit  worthier  than  I  to  guide  thee  ;  ^^'^'^ 

with  her  will  I  leave  thee  al  my  parting  : 
for  that  Emperor  who  reigns  above,  because  I 

was  rebellious  to  his  law,  wills  not  that  I  come 

into  his  city. 
In  ali  parts  he  rules  and  there  [holds  sway]  ; 

there  is  his  city,  and  his  high  seat  :  o  happy 

whom  he  chooses  for  it  !  " 
And  I  to  him  :   "  Poet,  I  beseech  thee  by  that 

God  whom  thou  knowest  not  :   in  order  that 

I  may  escape  this  ili  and  worse, 
lead  me  where  thou  now  hast  said,  so  that  I  may 

see  the  Gate  of  St  Peter,  and  those  whom 

thou  makest  so  sad."     Then  he  moved  ;  and 

I  kept  on  behind  him. 

the  Ptolemaic  system.     Dante  speaks  elsewhere  (^Conv, 
iv.  12)  of  the  *'  spiritual  Sun,  which  is  God." 

30.  /ermo  as  opposed  to  manco.  Anyone  who  is 
ascending  a  hill,  and  whose  right  foot  is  always  the 
lower,  must  be  hearing  to  the  Icft. 

32.  lonza,  Worldly  Pieasure  ;  politicalli/:  Florence. 

38-40.  According  to  tradition,  the  sun  was  in  Aries 
at  the  time  of  the  Creation. 

45.  leone,  Ambition  ;  poUticaUyi  the  Royal  House  of 
France. 

49,  lupa,  Avarice  ;  politìcally  :  the  Papal  See.  The 
three  beasts  are  obviously  taken  from  Jeremtah  v.  6. 

63.  Virgii,  who  stands  for  Worldly  Wisdom,  and  is 
Dante's  guide  through  Hell  and  Purgatory  (see  Gardner, 
pp.  87,  88). 

JìocQ,  perhaps  because  the  study  of  Virgii  had  been 
long  negiected. 

69,  70.  Virgii  was  born  at  Andes,  near  Mantua,  in 
the  year  70  b.c.  When  Caesar  was  murdered  (44b.c.)| 
Virgii  had  not  yet  written  his  great  poem,  so  that  he 
did  not  enjoy  Caesar's  patronage. 


12  NOTES 

73-75.  In  the  Mnetd. 

100.  An  allusion  to  the  Papal  alliances, 

101-105.  The  veltro  is  usually  explained  as  Can 
Grande  della  Scala  (1290- 13 29),  whose  "  nation  "  (or, 
perhaps  better,  "  birthplace  ")  vvas  Verona,  between 
Feltre  in  Venetia  and  Montefeltro  in  Romagna,  and 
who  became  a  great  Ghibelline  leader.  Cf.  Par,  xvii. 
76-93.  This  is,  on  the  whole,  the  most  satisfactory 
interpretation,  though  the  claims  of  several  other 
personages  (notably  Uguccione  delia  Faggiuola  and 
Pope  Benedict  XI.)  bave  been  advanced.  In  any  case 
k  is  as  well  to  bear  in  mìnd  that  Dante  rested  bis 
hopes  of  Italy's  deliverance  on  various  persons  in  the 
course^<)f  ^is  life. 

io6J|^/7tf,  either  "low-lying"  or  "humble.**  If 
the  1?^^  be  correct,  the  epithet  is,  of  course,  applied 
sarcastically. 

107,  8.   Ali  these  personages  occur  in  the  Mneìd, 

III.  invìdia  prima y  perhaps  "  first  envy."  See  kVisdom 
cf  Salomon,  ii.  24  :  "  nevertheless  through  envy  of  the 
devil  carne  death  into  the  world." 

1 1 4.    loco  eterno^  Heil. 

117.  seconda  morte.      Cf,  Rev.  XX.   14. 

118.  The  souls  in  Purgatory. 

121.123.  Beatrice,  or  Heavenly  Wisdom,  will  guide 
Dante  through  Paradise.  No  student  of  Dante  should 
omit  to  read  the  Fita  Nuova,  in  which  the  poet  tells 
the  story  of  bis  youthful  love  (see  also  Gardner,  pp.  8, 
9  and  87,  88). 

124-126.  Virgil's  position  is  among  the  virtuous 
pagans  in  Limbo  (see  below.  Canto  iv.  31,  sqq,). 

134.  The  gate  of  Purgatory  (i^x/r^.  x.  76,  jyy.).  The 
Angel  at  this  gate  has  charge  of  the  two  keys  of  St 
Peter  {l.c,  1 1 7) 


I 


1  s^FRATA,FE^.■-Rl;^ 


/«  illustratlon  of  Dante' s  metJiod  nf  geographìcal  description 
(see'^  Inferno,"  ì.  105;    "  Paradiso."  ìx.  82-93). 


INFJ^RNO 

END  of  the  first  day  (i-6).  Brief  Invocation  (7-9). 
Dante  is  discouraged  at  the  outset,  when  he 
begins  seriously  to  reflect  upon  what  he  has  under- 
taken.  That  very  day,  his  own  strength  had  miserably 
failed  before  the  Lion  and  the  She-wolf.  He  bids 
Virgìl  consider  well  whether  there  be  sufiRcient  virtue 
in  him,  before  committing  him  to  so  dreadful  a  passage. 
He  recalls  the  great  errands  of  -ffineas  and  of  Paul,  and 
the  great  results  of  their  going  to  the  immortai  world  j 

Proemio  Lo  giorno  se  n'  andava,  e  1'  aer  bruno 
toglieva  gli  animai,  che  sono  in  terra, 
dalle  fatiche  loro  ;  ed  io  sol  uno 

m'  apparecchiava  a  sostener  la  guerra  * 

sì  del  cammino,  e  sì  della  pietate, 
che  ritrarrà  la  mente,  che  non  erra. 

O  Muse,  o  alto  ingegno,  or  m'  aiutate  !  7 

O  mente,  che  scrivesti  ciò  eh'  io  vidi, 
qui  si  parrà  la  tua  nobilitate. 

Io  cominciai  :  "  Poeta  che  mi  guidi,  *** 

guarda  la  mia  virtù,  s'  ella  è  possente, 
prima  che  alF  alto  passo  tu  mi  fidi. 

Tu  dici,  che  di  Silvio  lo  parente,  '3 

corruttibile  ancora,  ad  immortale 
secolo  andò,  e  fu  sensibilmente. 

Però  se  V  avversario  d'  ogni  male  '* 

cortese  i  fu,  pensando  1'  alto  effetto, 
che  uscir  dovea  di  lui,  ed  il  chi,  ed  il  quale, 

non  pare  indegno  ad  uomo  d'  intelletto  :  ^'3 

eh*  ei  fu  dell'  alma  Roma  e  di  suo  impero 
neir  empireo  ciel  per  padre  eletto  ; 

la  quale,  e  il  quale,  a  voler  dir  lo  vero,  ^' 

fur  stabiliti  per  lo  loco  santo, 
u'  siede  il  successor  del  maggior  Piero. 
«4 


CANTO  II 

and,  comparing  himself  with  them,  he  feels  his  heart 
quail,  and  is  ready  to  turn  back  (10-42).  Virgil 
discerns  the  fear  that  has  come  over  him  ;  and  in 
order  to  remove  it,  tells  him  how  a  blessed  Spirit 
has  descended  from  Heaven  expressly  to  command  the 
journey  (43-126).  On  hearing  this,  Dante  immedi- 
ately  casts  off  ali  pusillanimity,  and  at  once  accepts 
the  Freedom  and  the  Mission  that  are  given  him 
(127.142). 

The  day  was  departìng,  and  the  brown  air  takìng  Dante  and 

the  animals,  that  are  on  earth,  from  their  toils  ;  ^"^s'^ 

and  I,  one  alone, 
was  preparing  myself  to  bear  the  war  both  of  the 

journey  and  the  pity,  which  memory,  that  errs 

not,  shall  relate. 

0  Muses,  o  high  Genius,  now  help  me  I  O 
Memory,  that  hast  inscribed  what  I  saw,  bere 
will  be  shewn  thy  nobleness. 

1  began  :   *'  Poet,  who  guidest  me,  look  if  there  Dante 
be  worth  in  me  sufficient,  before  thou  trust  me  hesitates 
to  the  arduous  passage. 

Thou  sayest  that  the  father  of  Sylvius,  while 

subject  to  corruption,  went  to  the  immortai 

world,  and  was  there  in  body. 
But  if  the  Adversary  of  ali  evil  was  propitious 

[to  himj,  considering  the  high  efFect,  and  who 

and  what  should  come  from  him, 
it  seems  not  unfìtting  to  an  understanding  mind  : 

for  in  the  empyreal  heaven,  he  was  chosen  to  be 

the  father  of  generous  Rome, and  of  her  Empire; 
both  these,  to  say  the  truth,  were  established  for 

the  holy  place,  where  the  Successor  of  [the 

greatest]  Peter  sits. 

15 


i6  INFERNO 

Proemio  Per  questa  andata,  onde  gli  dai  tu  vanto,  ** 

intese  cose  che  furon  cagione 
di  sua  vittoria  e  del  papale  ammanto. 

Andovvi  poi  lo  Vas  d'  elezione,  *2 

per  recarne  conforto  a  quella  fede, 
eh'  è  principio  alla  via  di  salvazione. 

Ma  io,  perchè  venirvi  ?  o  chi  'i  concede  ?  3^ 

Io  non  Enea,  io  non  Paolo  sono  ; 
me  degno  a  ciò  né  io  né  altri  '1  crede. 

Per  che  se  del  venire  io  m'  abbando,  34 

temo  che  la  venuta  non  sia  folle  ; 
se'  savio,  intendi  me'  eh'  io  non  ragiono." 

E  quale  é  quei,  che  disvuol  ciò  che  volle,  3J 

e  per  novi  pensier  cangia  proposta, 
sì  che  dal  cominciar  tutto  si  tolle, 

tal  mi  fec'  io  in  quella  oscura  costa  :  4® 

perché  pensando  consumai  la  impresa, 
che  fu  nel  cominciar  cotanto  tosta. 

**  Se  io  ho  ben  la  tua  parola  intesa,"  43 

rispose  del  magnanimo  quell'  ombra, 
"  1'  anima  tua  é  da  viltade  offesa, 

la  qual  molte  fiate  1'  uomo  ingombra,  4^ 

sì  che  d'  onrata  impresa  lo  rivolve, 
come  falso  veder  bestia  quand'  ombra. 

Da  questa  tema  acciocché  tu  ti  solve,  ^5 

dirotti,  perch'  io  venni,  e  quel  che  intesi, 
nel  primo  punto  che  di  te  mi  dolve. 

Io  era  tra  color,  che  son  sospesi,  ^' 

e  donna  mi  chiamò  beata  e  bella, 
tal  che  di  comandare  io  la  richiesi. 

Lucevan  gli  occhi  suoi  più  che  la  stella  ;  -S 

e  cominciommi  a  dir  soave  e  piana 
con  angelica  voce,  in  sua  favella  : 


CANTO  II  17 

By  this  journey,  for  which  thou  honourest  him,  Dante  and 

he  learned  things  that  were  the  causes  of  his  ^^^^^ 

victory,  and  of  the  Papal  Mantle. 
Afterwards,  the  Chosen  Vessel  went  thither,  to 

bring  confirma tion  of  that  Faith  which  is  the 

entrance  to  the  way  of  salvation. 
But  I,  why  go  ?  or  who  permits  it  ?     I  ani  not 

jEneas,  am  not  Paul  ;  neither  myself  nor  others 

deem  me  worthy  of  it. 
Wherefore,  if  I  resign  myself  to  go,  I  fear  my 

going  may  prove  foolish  ;  thou  art  wise,  anJ 

understandest  better  than  I  speak." 
And  as  one  who  unwills  what  he  willed,  and 

with  new  thoughts  changes  his  purpose,  so  that 

he  wholly  quits  the  thing  commenced, 
such  I  made  myself  on  that  dim  coast  :  for  with 

thinking  I  wasted  the  enterprise,  that  had  been 

so  quick  in  its  commencement. 
**  If  I  bave  rightly  understood  thy  words,"  re-  Virgil's 

plied  that  shade  of  the  Magnanimous,  "thy  wo/cU  "^^"^ 

soul  is  smit  with  coward  fear, 
which  oftentimes  encumbers  men,  so  that  it  turns 

them  back  from  honoured  enterprise  ;   as  false 

seeing  does  a  startled  beast. 
To  free  thee  from  this  dread,  I  will  teli  thee 

why  I  carne,  and  what  I  heard  in  the  first 

moment  when  I  took  pity  of  thee. 
I  was  amongst  them  who  are  in  suspense;  and  a  Beatrice 

Lady,  so  fair  and  blessed  that  I  prayed  her  to 

command,  called  me. 
Her  eyes  shone  brighter  than   the  star[x]  ;  and 

she  began   soft  and   gentle    to  teli   me  with 

angelic  voice,  in  her  language  : 

B 


i8  INFERNO 

Proemio  <  O  anima  cortese  Mantovana, 

di  cui  la  fama  ancor  nel  mondo  dura, 
e  durerà  quanto  il  moto  lontana  1 

V  amico  mio,  e  non  della  ventura, 
nella  diserta  piaggia  è  impedito 
81  nel  cammin,  che  volto  è  per  paura  ; 

e  temo  che  non  sia  già  sì  smarrito, 
eh'  io  mi  sia  tardi  al  soccorso  levata, 
per  quel  eh'  io  ho  di  lui  nel  Cielo  udito. 

Or  muovi,  e  con  la  tua  parola  ornata, 
e  con  ciò,  eh'  è  mestieri  al  suo  campare, 
1'  aiuta  si,  eh'  io  ne  sia  consolata. 

Io  son  Beatrice,  che  ti  faccio  andare  ; 
vegno  di  loco,  ove  tornar  disio  ; 
amor  mi  mosse,  che  mi  fa  parlare. 

Quando  sarò  dinanzi  al  Signor  mio, 
Di  te  mi  loderò  sovente  a  lui.' 
Tacette  allora,  e  poi  cominciai  io  : 

*  O  donna  di  virtù,  sola  per  cui  j 
\  V  umana  spezie  eccede  ogni  contento  j 
ì      da  quel  ciel,  che  ha  minori  li  cerchi  sui  !| 

tanto  m'  aggrada  il  tuo  comandamento, 
che  r  ubbidir,  se  già  fosse,  m'  è  tardi  ; 
più  non  t'  è  uopo  aprirmi  il  tuo  talento. 

Ma  dimmi  la  cagion,  che  non  ti  guardi 
dello  scender  quaggiuso  in  questo  centro 
dall'  ampio  loco,  ove  tornar  tu  ardi.' 

*  Da  che  tu  vuoi  saper  cotanto  addentro, 

dirotti  brevemente,'  mi  rispose, 
*  perch'  io  non  temo  di  venir  qua  entro. 
Temer  si  dee  di  sole  quelle  cose 

eh'  hanno  potenza  di  fare  altrui  male  ; 
dell'  altre  no,  che  non  son  paurose. 


CANTO  II  19 

*  O  courteous  Mantuan  Spirit,  whose  fame  stili  Dante  and    \ 

lasts  in  the  world,  and  will  last  as  long  as  ^""Sii  ì 

Time  !  i 

my  friend,  and  not  the  friend  of  fortune,  is  so 

impeded  in  his  way  upon  the  desert  shore,  that  j 

he  has  turned  back  for  terror  ;  i 

and  I  fear  he  may  already  be  so  far  astray,  that  | 

I  have  risen  too  late  for  his  relief,  from  what  \ 

I  heard  of  him  in  Heaven.  \ 

Now  go,  and  with  thy  ornate  speech,  and  with  \ 

what  is  necessary  for  his  escape,  help  him  so,  ì 

that  I  may  be  consoled  thereby.  j 

I  am  Beatrice  who  send  thee  ;    I  come  from  a 

place  where  I  desire  to  return  ;  love  moved  \ 

me,  that  makes  me  speak.  \ 

When  I  shall  be  before  my  Lord,  I   oft  will 

praise  thee  to  him.'     She  was  silent  then,  and  ; 

I  began:  \ 

¥  O  Lady  [of  virtue],  through  whom  [alone]  Virril  1 

\  mankind  excels  ali  that  is  contained  withiq  Seatric"      \ 

\  the  heaven  which  has  the  smallest  circles  !      \  ] 

80  grateful  to  me  is  thy  command,  that  my obeying,  j 

were  it  done  already,  seems  tardy  ;  it  needs  not  ; 
that  thou  more  explain  to  me  thy  wish. 

But  teli  me  the  cause,  why  thou  forbearest  not  to 

descend  into  this  centre  bere  below  from  the  \ 

spacious  place,  to  which  thou  burnest  to  return.*  ■ 

*Since  thou  desirest  to  know  thus  far,  I  will  teli  Her  reply     ) 

thee  brieily,'  she  replied,  *  why  I  fear  not  to  | 

come  within  this  place.  \ 

Those  things  alone  are  to  be  feared  that  have  the 

power  of  hurting  ;  the  others  not,  which  are  | 

not  fearful.  1 

ì 

i 


20  INFERNO 

Proezaio  Io  son  fatta  da  Dio,  sua  mercè,  tale, 
che  la  vostra  miseria  non  mi  tange, 
né  fiamma  d'  esto  incendio  non  m'  assale. 

Donna  è  gentil  nel  Ciel,  che  si  compiange 
di  questo  impedimento,  ov'  io  ti  mando, 
sì  che  duro  giudizio  lassù  frange. 

Questa  chiese  Lucia  in  suo  dimando, 
e  disse  :   "  Or  ha  bisogno  il  tuo  fedele 
di  te,  ed  io  a  te  lo  raccomando." 

Lucia,  nimica  di  ciascun  crudele, 

si  mosse,  e  venne  al  loco  dov'  io  era, 
che  mi  sedea  con  V  antica  Rachele. 

Disse  :  **  Beatrice,  loda  di  Dio  vera, 
che  non  soccorri  quei  che  t*  amò  tanto, 
che  uscio  per  te  della  volgare  schiera  ? 

Non  odi  tu  la  pietà  del  suo  pianto  ? 
Non  vedi  tu  la  morte  che  il  combatte 
su  la  fiumana,  ove  il  mar  non  ha  vanto  ?  " 

Al  mondo  non  fur  mai  persone  ratte 
a  far  lor  prò,  né  a  fuggir  lor  danno, 
com'  io,  dopo  cotai  parole  fatte, 

venni  quaggiù  dal  mio  beato  scanno, 
fidandomi  del  tuo  parlare  onesto, 
che  onora  te,  e  quei  che  udito  1'  hanno.' 

Poscia  che  m'  ebbe  ragionato  questo, 
gli  occhi  lucenti  lagrimando  volse  : 
per  che  mi  fece  del  venir  più  presto  ; 

e  venni  a  te  così,  com'  ella  volse  ; 
dinanzi  a  quella  fiera  ti  levai, 
che  del  bel  monte  il  corto  andar  ti  tolse. 

Dunque  che  è  ?  perchè,  perchè  ristai  ? 
perchè  tanta  viltà  nel  cuore  allette  ? 
perchè  ardire  e  franchezza  non  hai, 


CANTO  II  21 

I  am  made  such  by  God,  in  his  grace,  that  your  Dante  and 

misery  does  not  touch  me  ;  nor  the  flame  of  ^^''^ 

this  burning  assai!  me. 
There  Is  a  noble  Lady  in  Heaven  who  has  such  The  Virgin 

pity  of  this  hindrance,  for  which  I  send  thee,     *^ 

that  she  breaks  the  sharp  judgment  there  on  high. 
She    called    Lucia,   in   her   request,    and   said  : 

**  Now  thy  faithful   one   has   need   of  thee  ; 

and  I  commend  him  to  thee." 
Lucia,  enemy  of  ali  cruelty,  arose  and  carne  to  Lucia 

the  place  where  I  was  sitting  with  the  ancient 

Rachel. 
She  said  :  "  Beatrice,  true  praise  of  God  ;  why 

helpest  thou  not  him  who  loved  thee  so,  that 

for  thee  he  left  the  vulgar  crowd  ? 
Hearest  not  thou  the  misery  of  his  plaint  ?     Seest 

thou  not  the  death  which  combats  him  upon 

the  river  [over]  which  the  sea  has  no  boast?" 
None  on  earth  were  ever  swift  to  seek  their  good, 

or  fiee  their  hurt,  as  I,  after  these  words  were 

uttered, 
to  come  from  my  blessed  seat  ;   confìding  in  thy 

noble  speech,  which  honours  thee,  and  them 

who  bave  heard  it.' 
After  saying  this  to  me,  she  turned  away  her 

bright  eyes  weeping  ;   by  which  she  made  me 

hasten  more  to  come  ; 
and  thus  I  came  to  thee,  as  she  desired  ;  took  Virgll 

thee  from  before  that  savage  beast,  which  bereft  ^^S^ce 

thee  of  the  short  way  to  the  beautiful  mountain. 
What  is  it  then  ?  why,  why  haltest  thou  ?  why 

lodgest  in  thy  heart  such  coward  fear?  why 

art  thou  not  bold  and  free. 


22                             INFERNO  ] 

"j 

Proemio  poscia  che  tai  tre  Donne  benedette                     ^'4  ì 

curan  di  te  nella  corte  del  cielo,  1 

"^       e  il  mio  parlar  tanto  ben  t'  impromette  ?"  \ 

Quali  i  fioretti  dal  notturno  gelo                         **7  ! 

chinati  e  chiusi,  poi  che  il  sol  gV  imbianca,  j 

si  drizzan  tutti  aperti  in  loro  stelo  :  j 

tal  mi  fec'  io,  di  mia  virtute  stanca  ;                  '3*  ; 
e  tanto  buono  ardire  al  cuor  mi  corse, 

eh'  io  cominciai  come  persona  franca  :  I 

**  O  pietosa  colei  che  mi  soccorse,                     *33  ' 

e  tu  cortese,  eh'  ubbidisti  tosto  ! 

alle  vere  parole  che  ti  porse  !  j 

Tu  m'  hai  con  desiderio  il  cuor  disposto           ^3^  j 
81  al  venir,  con  le  parole  tue, 
eh'  io  son  tornato  nel  primo  proposto. 

Or  va,  che  un  sol  volere  è  d'  ambo  due  ;           ^39  ! 

tu  duca,  tu  signore,  e  tu  maestro."  * 

Così  gli  dissi  ;  e  poiché  mosso  flie,  l 

entrai  per  lo  cammino  alto  e  Silvestro.               '4«  1 

] 

13-15.  Virgil  relates  the  descent  of  ^ffineas  (Sylvius*  \ 

father)  to  Hell  in  a  passage   that   served  Dante  as  a  \ 

model  in  many  respects  (>En.  vi.  236-900).  i 

17-21.    ^neas    regarded    as    the    ancestor    of    the  \ 

founder  (il  chi)  of  Rome,  which  bacarne  the  seat  of  the  ] 

Empire  (//  quali).  \ 

22-24.  The  intimate  relations  between  the  Empire  ] 

and  Papacy,  which,   according  to  Dante's  vlew  (see  ; 

Dg  JHon.,  passim)y  supplemented  each  other,  are  well  \ 
brought  out  in  these  lines  and  in  v.  27. 

25-27.  JEneas  learns  from  Anchises   the   greatness  \ 

of  the  stock  that  is  to  spring  from  him  (cf.  /En.  vi  \ 

757.  m)'  \ 

28-30.  The  reference  is  obviously  not  to  2  Cor.  xii.  2  \ 


CANTO  II  23 

when  three  such  blessed  Ladies  care  for  thee  in  Dante  and 

the  court  of  Heaven,  and  my  words  promise     *^^ 

thee  so  much  good  ?  " 
As  flowerets,  by   the   nightly   chillness  bended  Dante 

down  and   closed,  erect   themselves  ali  open  courage 

on  their  stems  when  the  sud  whitens  them  : 
ihus  I  did,  with  my  fainting  courage;  and  so 

much  good  daring  ran  into  my  heart,  that  I 

began  as  one  set  free  : 
**  O  compassionate  she,  who  succoured  me  !   and 

courteous  thou,  who  quickly  didst  obey  the 

true  words  that  she  gave  thee  ! 
Thou  hast  disposed  my  heart  with  such  desire  to 

go,  by  what  thou  sayest,  that  I  bave  returned 

to  my  first  purpose. 
Now  go,  for  both  bave  one  will  ;  thou  guide, 

thou   lord  and   master."      Thus   I   spake   to 

him  ;    and    he    moving,    I    entered    on    the 

arduous  and  savage  way. 

but  to  the  medieval  Vision  of  St  Paul  in  which  is 
described  the  saint's  descent  to  Hell.  St  Paul  is  calied 
**  chosen  vessel  "  in  Acts  ix.  15. 

52.  sospesi.  The  souls  in  Limbo  that  "  without  hope 
live  in  desire"  (Canto  iv.). 

55.  It  is  better  to  take  stella  to  mean  the  stars  in 
general,  than  to  refer  it  to  any  particular  star.  For 
this  use  cf.  Vita  Nuova  xxiii.  177  ;  verse  80  of  canzone 
ii.  in  the  Convito,  &c. 

76-78.  Divine  Wisdom  (Beatrice)  raises  mankind 
higher  than  aught  else  on  earth.  The  sphere  of  the 
moon  is  the  one  nearest  to  the  earth,  and  has,  there- 
fore,  the  smallest  circumference. 

94.  The  Virgin  Mary  :  Divine  Grace. 


24  NOTES 

97,  98.  Lucia:  lUuminating  Grace.  She  is  probably 
identical  with  the  Syracusan  saint  (3rd  century)  who  i 
became  the  special  patroness  of  those  afflicted  with 
weak  sight  This  would  explain  her  symbolical 
position,  and  the  expression  //  tuo  fedele,  for  Dante 
suffered  with  bis  eyes  (^cf.  Vita  Nuova,  §  40,  27-34  : 
Conv.  iii.  9:  147-157).  For  Lucy,  see  further,  Furg. 
ix.  55,  and  Par.  xxxii.  137,  sq. 

100.    Illuminating  Grace  affècts  only  gentle  souls. 

102.  Rachel  stands  for  the  Contemplative  Life  {cf. 
Purg.  xxviì.  104).  For  Beatrice  and  Rachel  see  Far, 
xxxii.  9. 

107,  108.  La  morte  (spiritual  death)  is  identical  with 
the  selva  oscura  of  Canto  i.,  and  la  fumana  (the  stormy 
river  of  life)  with  the  three  beasts.  The  second 
Terse  appears  to  mean  that  life  can  be  as  tempestuous 
as  the  sea  itself. 


NP 


•5P- 


Section  of  the  Eartli,  shoiving  Hell,  Purgatori/ ^  and  the 
^assage  by  ivhìch  the  poets  ascend 


inf:^rno 

INSCRIPTION  over  the  Gate  of  Hell,  and  the  im- 
pression  it  produces  upon  Dante  (1-18).  Virgii 
takes  him  by  the  hand,  and  leads  him  in.  The  dismal 
sounds  make  him  burst  into  tears.  His  head  is  quite 
bewildered  (19-33).  Upon  a  Dark  Plain  (huia  cam- 
pagna), which  goes  round  the  confines,  he  sees  a  vast 
multitude  of  spirits  running  behind  a  flag  in  great  baste 
and  confusion,  urged  on  by  furious  wasps  and  hornets. 
These  are  the  unhappy  people,  who  never  were  alive — 
never  awakened  to  take  any  part  either  in  good  or  evil, 
to  care  for  anythìng  but  themselves.  They  are  mixed 
with  a  simiiar  class  of  fallen  angela  (34-69).     After 

Porta,  dell  "  Per  me  si  va  nella  città  dolente  ; 
*™°      per  me  si  va  nelF  eterno  dolore  ; 

per  me  si  va  tra  la  perduta  gente. 
Giustizia  mosse  il  mio  alto  Fattore  ;  ♦ 

fecemi  la  divina  Potestate, 

la  somma  Sapienza  e  il  primo  Amore. 
Dinanzi  a  me  non  fur  cose  create,  ^ 

se  non  eterne,  ed  io  eterno  duro  : 

lasciate  ogni  speranza,  voi  eh'  entrate." 
Queste  parole  di  colore  oscuro  " 

vid'  io  scritte  al  sommo  d'  una  porta  ; 

per  eh'  io  :  **  Maestro,  il  senso  lor  m' è  duro." 
Ed  egli  a  me,  come  persona  accorta  :  *3 

"  Qui  si  convien  lasciare  ogni  sospetto  ; 

ogni  viltà  convien  che  qui  sia  morta. 
Noi  siam  venuti  al  luogo  ov'  io  t'  ho  detto         ^* 

che  tu  vedrai  le  genti  dolorose, 

eh'  hanno  perduto  il  ben  dello  intelletto." 
E  poiché  la  sua  mano  alla  mia  pose, 

con  lieto  volto,  ond'  io  mi  confortai, 

mi  mise  dentro  alle  segrete  cose. 
26 


»9 


CANTO  III 

oassing  through  the  crowd  of  them,  the  Poets  come  to 
i  great  Ri  ver,  which  flows  round  the  brim  of  Hell  ;  and 
i  iien  descends  to  form  the  other  rivers,  the  marshes,  and 
I  Jhe  ice  that  we  shall  meet  with.  It  is  the  river  Acheron  ; 
i  md  on  its  Shore  ali  that  die  under  the  wrath  of  God 
j  issemble  from  every  country  to  be  ferried  over  by  the 
jlemon  Charon.  He  makes  them  enter  bis  boat  by 
jjlaring  on  them  with  bis  burnìng  eyes  (70-129).  Hav- 
1  ng  seen  these,  and  being  refused  a  passage  by  Charon, 
1  Dante  is  suddenly  stunned  by  a  violent  tremblìng  of 
I  he  ground,  accompanied  with  wind  and  lightning,  and 
àlls  down  ijj  a  state  of  insensibility  (130-136). 

*  Through  me  is  the  way  into  the  doleful  city  ;  Inscription 

through  me  the  way  into   the   eternai   pain  ;  of  h3i^*** 

through  me  the  way  among  the  people  lost. 
astice  moved  my  High  Maker  ;  Divine  Power 

made    me,    Wisdom    Supreme,    and    Frimai 

Love. 
3efore  me  were  no  things  created,  but  eternai  ; 

and  eternai  I  endure  :   leave  ali  hope,  ye  that 

enter." 
These  words,  of  colour  obscure,  saw  I  written 

above   a   gate  ;    whereat  I  :    "  Master,    their 

meaning  to  me  is  hard.'' 
Knd  he  to   me,  as   one  experienced  :    "  Here 

must  ali  distrust  be  left  ;  ali  cowardice  must 

here  be  dead. 
Ve  are  come  to  the  place  where  I  told  thee 

thou  shouldst  see  the   wretched  people,  who 

bave  lost  the  good  of  the  intellect." 
ind  placing  his  band  on  mine,  with  a  cheerful 

countenance   tliat   comforted  me,  he   led   me 

into  the  secret  things. 

27 


2S  INFERNO 

Vestibolo  Quivi  sospiri,  pianti,  e  alti  guai 

risonavan  per  V  aer  senza  stelle, 
per  eh'  io  al  cominciar  ne  lagrimai. 

Diverse  lingue,  orribili  favelle, 
parole  di  dolore,  accenti  d' ira, 
voci  alte  e  fioche,  e  suon  di  man  con  elle, 

facevano  un  tumulto,  il  qual  s'  aggira 
sempre  in  quell'  aria  senza  tempo  tinta, 
come  la  rena  quando  a  turbo  spira. 

Ed  io,  eh'  avea  d'  orror  la  testa  cinta, 
dissi  :   "  Maestro,  che  è  quel  eh'  i'  odo  ? 
e  che  gente  è,  che  par  nel  duol  sì  vinta  ?  " 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Questo  misero  modo 
tengon  V  anime  triste  di  coloro, 
che  visser  senza  infamia  e  senza  lodo. 

mischiate  sono  a  quel  cattivo  coro 
degli  angeli  che  non  furon  ribelli, 
né  fur  fedeli  a  Dio,  ma  per  sé  foro. 

Cacciarli  i  ciel  per  non  esser  men  belli, 
né  lo  profondo  inferno  gli  riceve, 
che  alcuna  gloria  i  rei  avrebber  d'  elli." 

Ed  io  :   "  Maestro,  che  è  tanto  greve 
a  lor,  che  lamentar  gli  fa  sì  forte  ?  " 
Rispose  :   **  Dicerolti  molto  breve. 

Questi  non  hanno  speranza  di  morte, 
e  la  lor  cieca  vita  é  tanto  bassa, 
che  invidiosi  son  d'  ogni  altra  sorte. 

Fama  di  loro  il  mondo  esser  non  lassa, 
misericordia  e  giustizia  gli  sdegna  : 
non  ragioniam  di  lor,  ma  guarda  e  passa." 

Ed  io,  che  riguardai,  vidi  una  insegna, 
che  girando  correva  tanto  ratta, 
che  d'  ogni  posa  mi  pareva  indegna  ; 


CANTO  III  29  i 

Here  sighs,  plaints,  and  deep  wailings  resounded  The 
through  the  starless  air  :   it  made  me  weep  at    "°*°**" 

first.  ] 

Strange  tongues,  horrible  outcries,  words  of  pain, 
tones  of  anger,  voices  deep  and  hoarse,  and 

sounds  of  hands  amongst  them,  i 

made  a  tumuli,  which  turns  itself  unceasing  in  i 

that  air  fbr  ever  dyed,  as  sand  when  [it  eddies  j 

in  a  whirlwind].  ì 

And    I,    my    head    begijt    with   horror,    said  :  1 

"  Master,  what  is  this  that  I  hear  ?  and  who  1 
are  these  that  seem  so  overcome  with  pain  ?" 

And    he  to   me  :    "  This   miserable   mode   the  Their  aia        ■ 

^jreary  souls  of  those  sustain,  who  lived  with-  ^ 

outblame,  and  without  praise.  \ 

They  are   mixed  with  that  caitifF  choir  of  the  I 

angels,   who    were    not    reBetHous,   nor   were  ] 

faithful  to  God  ;  but  were  for  themselves.  \ 

Heaven  chased  them  forth   to   keep  its   beauty  i 
from  impair  ;  and  the  deep  Hell  receives  them                   '    l 

not,  fbr  the  wicked  would  bave  some  glory  i 

over  them."  j 

And  I  :   "  Master  what  is  so  grievous  to  them,  i 
that  makes  them  Jament  thus  bitterly  ?  "    He 

answered  :   "  I  will  teli  it  to  thee  very  briefly.  ! 

These  bave  no  hope  of  death  ;  and  their  blind  Their  '] 
life  is  so  mean,  that  they  are  envious  of  every  coaditloa 

other  lot.  \ 

Report  of  them  the  world  permits  not  to  exist  ; 
Mercy  and  [^Justice]  disdains  them  :  let  us 
not  speak  of  them  ;  but  look,  and  pass." 

And  I,  who  looked,  saw  an  ensign,  which  whir- 

ling  ran  so  quickly  that  it  seemed  to  scorn  ali  ! 

pause  ;  i 


30  INFERNO 

VesUboIo  e  dietro  le  venia  sì  lunga  tratta 

di  gente,  eh'  io  non  avrei  mai  creduto, 
che  morte  tanta  n'  avesse  disfatta. 

Poscia  eh'  io  v'  ebbi  alcun  riconosciuto, 
vidi  e  conobbi  T  ombra  di  colui 
che  fece  per  viltate  il  gran  rifiuto. 

Incontanente  intesi,  e  certo  fui, 
che  quest'  era  la  setta  dei  cattivi, 
a  Dio  spiacenti  ed  a'  nemici  sui. 

Questi  sciaurati,  che  mai  non  fur  vivi, 
erano  ignudi  e  stimolati  molto 
da  mosconi  e  da  vespe  eh'  eran  ivi. 

Elle  rigavan  lor  di  sangue  il  volto, 
che  mischiato  di  lagrime  a'  lor  piedi 
da  fastidiosi  vermi  era  ricolto. 
Acheronte  E  poi  che  a  riguardare  oltre  mi  diedi, 
vidi  gente  alla  riva  d'  un  gran  fiume  ; 
perch'  io  dissi  :   "  Maestro,  or  mi  concedi, 

eh'  io  sappia  quali  sono,  e  qual  costume 
le  fa  parer  di  trapassar  si  pronte, 
com'  io  discerno  per  lo  fioco  lume." 

Ed  egli  a  me  :  '*  Le  cose  ti  fien  conte, 
quando  noi  fermerem  li  nostri  passi 
sulla  trista  riviera  d'  Acheronte." 

Allor  con  gli  occhi  vergognosi  e  bassi, 
temendo  no  '1  mio  dir  gli  fusse  grave, 
infino  al  fiume  dal  parlar  mi  trassi. 

Ed  ecco  verso  noi  venir  per  nave 
un  vecchio  bianco  per  antico  pelo, 
gridando  :  "  Guai  a  voi,  anime  prave  ! 

non  isperate  mai  veder  lo  cielo  : 
i'  vegno  per  menarvi  all'  altra  riva, 
nelle  tenebre  eterne,  in  caldo  e  in  gelo. 


CANTO  III  ^ 

i 

and  behlnd  it  carne  so  long  a  train  of  people,  The  ] 
that  I  should  never  bave  believed  death  had  *  """°®^* 

undone  so  many.  l 

After  I  had  recognised  some  amongst  them,  I 

[saw  and   knew]    the   shadow  of  him  who  ] 
from  cowardice  made  the  great  refusai. 

Forthwith  I  understood  and   felt  assured,  that  j 

this  was  the  crew  of  caitifFs,  hateful  to  God  j 

and  to  bis  enemies.  ; 

These  unfortunate,  who  never  were  alive,  were  Their  ' 

naked,  and  sorely  goaded  by  homets  and  by  P^^^®^™^*     i 

^S^sps  that  were  there.  ì 

These  made  their  faces  stream  with  blood,  which  j 

mixed  with  tears  was  gathered  at  their  feet  by  ] 

loathsome  worms.  \ 

•And  then,  as  I  looked  onwards,  I  saw  people  on  Soulsofthc     ■ 

the  Shore  of  a  great  River  ;  whereat  I  said  :    ^™°  ì 

"  Master,  now  grant  ] 

that  I  may  know  who  these  are  ;  and  what  usage  ; 

makes  them  seem  so  ready  to  pass  over,  as  I  ^ 
discern  by  the  faint  light." 

A.nd  he  [to  me]  :  "  The  things  shall  be  [known 
to]  thee,  when  we  stay  our  steps  upon  the  joy- 

less  strand  of  Acheron.*'  ■ 

Then,  with  eyes  ashamed  and  downcast,  fearing  : 

my  words  might  bave  ofFended  him,  I  kept  my-  \ 

self  from  speaking  till  we  reached  the  stream.  i 

A^nd  lo  !   an  old  man,  white  with  ancient   hair,  charon  \ 
Comes  towards  us  in  a  bark,  shouting  :   "  Woe 
to  you,  depraved  spirits  ! 

ìope  not  e  ver  to  see  Heaven  :   I  come  to  lead  j 

you  to  the  other  shore  ;  into  the  eternai  dark-  1 

ness  ;  into  fire  and  into  ice.  j 


32  INFERNO 

Acheronte  E  tu  che  sei  costì,  anima  viva,  ^ 

partiti  da  cotesti,  che  son  morti." 
Ma  poi  eh'  ei  vide,  eh'  io  non  mi  partiva, 

disse  :  "  Per  altra  via,  per  altri  porti  9^ 

verrai  a  piaggia,  non  qui,  per  passare  : 
più  lieve  legno  convien  che  ti  porti."  ! 

E  il  duca  a  lui  :   "  Caron,  non  ti  crucciare  :       94  ! 
vuoisi  così  colà,  dove  si  puote 
ciò  che  si  vuole;  e  più  non  dimandare." 

Quinci  fur  quete  le  lanose  gote  97  j 

al  nocchier  della  livida  palude,  ] 

che  intorno  agli  occhi  avea  di  fiamme  rote.        : 

Ma  queir  anime  eh'  eran  lasse  e  nude,  ^°°  '•■ 

cangiar  colore  e  dibatterò  i  denti, 
ratto  che  inteser  le  parole  crude. 

Bestemmiavano  Iddio  e  lor  parenti,  *o3  ■ 

1'  umana  specie,  il  luogo,  il  tempo,  e  il  seme        i 
di  lor  semenza  e  di  lor  nascimenti.  \ 

Poi  8Ì  ritrasser  tutte  quante  insieme,  »o^  | 

forte  piangendo,  alla  riva  malvagia. 


che  attende  ciascun  uom,  che  Dio  non  teme. 


Caron  dimonio,  con  occhi  di  bragia  ^°9  ■ 

loro  accennando,  tutte  le  raccoglie  ;  | 
batte  col  remo  qualunque  s'  adagia. 

Come  d'  autunno  si  levan  le  foglie  ^^^  ; 

r  una  appresso  dell'  altra,  infm  che  il  ramo  | 

vede  alla  terra  tutte  le  sue  spoglie  :  j 

fiimilemente  il  mal  seme  d'  Adamo  "i  \ 

gittansi  di  quel  lito  ad  una  ad  una,  ■ 

per  cenni,  come  augel  per  suo  richiamo.  ! 

Così  sen  vanno  su  per  1'  onda  bruna,  ^*^  : 
ed  avanti  che  sian  di  là  discese, 

anche  di  qua  nova  schiera  s'  aduna.  ' 


CANTO  III  33 

And  thou  who  art  there,  alive,  depart  thee  from  Soulsoftho     \ 
these  who  are  dead."     But  when  he  saw  that    *°*°® 

I  departed  not,  I 

he  said  :   "  By  other  ways,  by  other  ferries,  not  ] 

here,  shalt  thou  pass  over  :  a  lighter  boat  must  1 

carry  thee."  : 

And  my  guide  to  him  :   "  Charon,  vex  not  thy-  j 

self:  thus  it  is  willed  there,  where  what  is  ] 
willed  can  be  done  ;  and  ask  no  more." 

Then  the  woolly  cheeks  were  quiet  of  the  steers-  ì 

man  on  the  livid  marsh,  who  round  his  eyes  | 

had  wheels  of  flame.  i 

But  those  spirits,  who  were  foreworn  and  naked,  Their  coa- 
changed  colour  and  chattered  with  their  teeth, 

soon  as  they  heard  the  bitter  words.  j 

They  blasphemed  God  and  their  parents;    the  ; 

human  kind  ;  the  place,  the  time,  and  origin  of  i 

their  seed,  and  of  their  birth.  j 

Then  ali  of  them  together,  sorely  weeping,  drew  \ 
to  the  accursed  shore,  which  awaits  every  man 
that  fears  not  God. 

Charon  the  demon,  with  eyes  of  glowing  coal,  j 
beckoning  them,  collects  them  ali  ;  smites  with 

his  oar  whoever  lingers.  ■ 

As  the  leaves  of  autumn  fall  off  one  after  the 

other,  till  the  branch  sees  ali  its  spoils  upon  the  ] 

ground  :  \ 

so  one  by  one  the  evil  seed  of  Adam  cast  them-  j 

selves  from  that  shore  at  signals,  as  the  bird  at  j 

its  cali.  \ 

Thus  they  depart  on  the  brown  water  ;  and  ere 

they  bave  landed  on  the  other  shore,  again  a  ì 

fresh  crowd  collects  on  this.  vii 

c  i 


34  INFERNO 

Acheronte  **  Figliuol  mio,"  disse  il  maestro  cortese,  *"Ì 

"  quelli,  che  muoion  nelF  ira  di  Dio,  \ 

tutti  convegnon  qui  d'  ogni  paese  ;  ■ 

e  pronti  sono  a  trapassar  lo  rio,  ^'^ 

che  la  divina  giustizia  gli  sprona  \ 

sì  che  la  tema  si  volge  in  disio.  | 

Quinci  non  passa  mai  anima  buona  :  "T^j 

e  però,  se  Caron  di  te  si  lagna,  ! 

ben  puoi  saper  ornai,  che  il  suo  dir  suona."      j 

Finito  questo,  la  buia  campagna  *3», 

tremò  sì  forte,  che  dello  spavento  i 

la  mente  di  sudore  ancor  mi  bagna. 

La  terra  lagrimosa  diede  vento,  '3j 

che  balenò  una  luce  vermiglia,  \ 

la  qual  mi  vinse  ciascun  sentimento  ;  \ 

e  caddi,  come  1'  uom,  cui  sonno  piglia.  ^3^: 

] 
5,  6.  Power,  Wisdom  and  Love — the  HolyTrinityJ 
8.  The  "eternai  things  "  are  first  matter,  the  angela 

and  the  heavens  (see  Par.  vii.  130,  sqq.).  ] 

38,  39.  There  is  no  mention  of  these  angels  in  the; 

Bìble.     Dante  evidently  foUowed  a  popular  tradition^ 

traces  of  which  may  be  found  in  the  medieval  Voyag^ 

of  St  Brandan. 

42.  The  other  sinners  were  at  least  able  to  make  up; 

their  mind.  j 


CANTO  III  35 

"  Mv  son,"  said  the  courteous  Master,  "  those  Souls  of  the 

who  die  under  God's  wrath,  ali  assemble  bere    *°*°® 

from  every  country  ; 
and  they  are  prompt  to  pass  the  river,  for  Divine 

Justice  spurs  them  so,  that  fear  is  changed  into 

desire. 
By  this  way  no  good  splrit  ever  passes  ;    and 

hence,  if  Charon  complains  of  thee,  thou  easily 

now  mayest  know  the  import  of  his  words." 
When    he    had    ended,    the    dusky    champai^n^, 

trembled  so  violently,  that  the  remembrance  of 

my  terror  bathes  me  stili  with  sweat. 
The  tearful  ground  gave  out  wind,  [which]  flashed 

[forthj  a  crimson  Hght  that  conquered  ali  my 

senses;  and  I  fell,  like  one  who  is  seized  with 

sleep. 

52-54.  The  shifting  flag  is  symbolical  of  the  waver- 
Irjg  spirit  of  these  souls. 

59,  60.  colui  che  fece  .  .  Probably  Celestine  V., 
who  was  elected  Pope  in  1294,  at  the  age  of  eighty, 
and  resigned  five  months  later  in  favour  of  Boniface 
Vili.  :  this  latter  circiimstance  is  in  itself  sufficient  to 
account  for  Dante's  wrath.  Objections  may  be  raised 
against  this  interpretation  ;  but  the  other  names 
suggested  (such  as  Esaù,  or  Vieri  de'  Cerchi,  chief  òf 
the  Fiorentine  Whites)  are  even  less  satisfactory. 


INI^MRNO        '^y^ 


DANTE  \%  roused  by  a  heavy  thunder,  and  finds 
himself  on  the  brink  of  the  Abyss.  Not  in  bis 
own  strength  has  he  crossed  the  dismal  river  (1-12).  j! 
Virgil  conducts  him  into  Limbo,  which  is  the  First  ii 
Circie  of  Hell,  and  contaìns  the  spirits  of  those  who  I' 
lived  without  Baptism  or  Christianity.  The  only  pain  ìi 
they  sufTer  is,  that  they  live  in  the  desire  and  without  [; 
the  hope  of  seeing  God.     Their  sighs  cause  the  eternai 

La  proda  Ruppemi  F  alto  sonno  nella  testa 

d«Ua  Valle  ^  >     u  >  •        •    • 

un  greve  tuono,  si  eh  10  mi  riscossi, 

come  persona  che  per  forza  è  desta  ; 

e  r  occhio  riposato  intorno  mossi,  4 

dritto  levato,  e  fiso  riguardai 
per  conoscer  lo  loco  dov'  io  fossi. 

Vero  è,  che  in  su  la  proda  mi  trovai  7 

della  valle  d'  abisso  dolorosa, 
che  tuono  accoglie  d' infiniti  guai. 

Oscura,  profonda  era,  e  nebulosa,  *• 

tanto  che,  per  ficcar  lo  viso  al  fondo, 
io  non  vi  discernea  alcuna  cosa. 

**  Or  discendiam  quaggiù  nel  cieco  mondo,"      "3 
cominciò  il  poeta  tutto  smorto  ; 
"  io  sarò  primo,  e  tu  sarai  secondo.*' 

Ed  io,  che  del  color  mi  fui  accorto,  ** 

dissi  :   "  Come  verrò,  se  tu  paventi, 
che  suoli  al  mio  dubbiare  esser  conforto?" 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   **  L'  angoscia  delle  genti,  »9 

che  son  quaggiù,  nel  viso  mi  dipinge 
quella  pietà,  che  tu  per  tema  senti. 

Andiam,  che  la  via  lunga  ne  sospinge."  »« 

Così  si  mise,  e  così  mi  fé'  entrare 
nel  primo  cerchio  che  V  abisso  cinge. 
36 


CANTO  IV 

air  to  tremble,  and  there  i$  no  other  audible  lamenta- 
tion  amongst  them  (13-63).  As  Dante  and  Virgìl  go 
on,  they  reach  a  hemisphere  of  light  amid  the  darkness, 
and  are  met  by  Homer  and  other  Poets,  and  conducted 
into  a  Noble  Castle,  in  which  they  see  the  most  dis- 
tinguished  of  the  Heathen  women,  statesmen,  sages, 
and  warriors  (64-147).  Homer  and  the  other  Poets 
quit  them  ;  and  they  go  on  to  a  place  of  total  dark- 
ness (148-151). 

A  heavy  thunder  broke  the  deep  sleep  in  my  Dante 
11^  head  ;    so    that    I    started    like    one   who   is  from^hì. 
I»'  awaked  by  force;  slumber 

and,  having  risen  erect,  I  moved  my  rested  eyes 
around,  and  looked  stedfastly  to  know  the 
place  in  which  I  was. 

me  is  it,  that  I  found  myself  upon  the  brink 
of  the  dolorous  Valley  of  the  Abyss,  which 
.  gathers  thunder  of  endless  wailings. 
was  80  dark,  profound,  and  cloudy,  that,  with 
fixing  my  look  upon  the  bottom,  I  there  dis- 
cerned  nothing. 
"  Now  let  US  descend  into  the  blind  world  here 

Ébelow,'*  began  the  Poet  ali  pale  ;   "  I  will  be 
-  first,  and  thou  shait  be  second." 
And   I,  who   had   remarked   his   colour,   said  :  Virgnir» 
"  How  shall  I  come,  when  thou  fearest,  who  ^*  ^ 
art  wont  to  be  my  strength  in  doubt  ?  " 
And   he  to  me  :  **  The  anguish  of  the  people 
who  are  here  below,  on  my  face  depaints  that 
pity,  which  thou  takest  for  fear. 
Let  US   go  ;   for  the  length  of  way  impels  us." 
Thus  he    entered,  and    made  me  enter,  into 
the  first  circle  that  girds  the  abyss. 

37 


38  INFERNO 

Cerchio  I.  Quivi,  secondo  che  per  ascoltare,  «s 

"°  °      non  avea  pianto,  ma'  che  di  sospiri, 

che  V  aura  eterna  facevan  tremare  : 
e  ciò  avvenia  di  duol  senza  martiri,  *' 

eh'  avean  le  turbe,  eh'  eran  molte  e  grandi, 

d'  infanti  e  di  femmine  e  di  viri. 
Lo  buon  maestro  a  me  :   "  Tu  non  dimandi       3» 

che  spiriti  son  questi,  che  tu  vedi  ? 

Or  vo'  che  sappi,  innanzi  che  più  andi, 
eh'  ei  non  peccaro  ;  e  s'  egli  hanno  mercedi,     34 

non  basta,  perchè  non  ebber  battesmo, 

eh'  è  porte  della  fede  che  tu  credi  ; 
e  se  furon  dinanzi  al  Cristianesmo,  37 

non  adorar  debitamente  Dio  ; 

e  di  questi  cotai  son  io  medesmo. 
Per  tai  difetti,  non  per  altro  rio,  *^ 

semo  perduti,  e  sol  di  tanto  offesi, 

che  senza  speme  vivemo  in  disio." 
Gran  duol  mi  prese  al  cuor,  quando  lo  intesi,    43 

perocché  gente  di  molto  valore 

conobbi,  che  in  quel  limbo  eran  sospesi. 
<*  Dimmi,  Maestro  mio,  dimmi,  Signore,*'         4<5 

cominciai  io,  per  voler  esser  certo 

di  quella  fede  che  vince  ogni  errore  ; 
**  uscicci  mai  alcuno,  o  per  suo  merto,  *5 

o  per  altrui,  che  poi  fosse  beato  ?  " 

E  quei,  che  intese  il  mio  parlar  coverto, 
rispose  :   "Io  era  nuovo  in  questo  stato,  5= 

quando  ci  vidi  venire  un  possente 

con  segno  di  vittoria  coronato. 
Trasseci  1'  ombra  ilei  primo  parente,  55 

d'  Abel  suo  figlio^  «  quella  di  Noè, 

di  Moisè  Legista,  e  i^hbidiente  ; 


CANTO  IV  39 

Here  the  re  was  no  plaint,  that  could  be  heard,  The 

except  of  sighs,  which  caused  the  eternai  air  ^^*^^*°* 

to  tremble; 
and  this  arose  from  the  sadness,  without  torment, 

of  the  crowds  that  were  many  and  great,  both 

of  children,  and  of  women  and  men. 
The  good   Master  to   me  :   **  Thou  askest  not 

what  spirits  are  these  thou  seest  ?    I  wish  thee 

to  know,  before  thou  goest  farther, 
thatthey  sinned  not;  and  though  they  have  merit, 

it  suffices  not  :  for  they  had  not  Baptism,  which 

ìs  the  portai  of  the  faith  that  thou  believest  ; 
and  seeing  they  were  before  Christianity,  they 

worshipped  not  God  aright  ;  and  of  these  am 

I  myself. 
For  such  defects,  and  for  no  other  fault,  are  we  Thslr  con- 

lost  ;  and  only  in  so  far  afflicted,  that  without  dition 

hope  we  live  in  desire." 
Great  sadness  took  me  at  the  heart  on  hearing 

»this  ;    because  I  knew  men  of  much  worth, 
who  in  that  Limbo  were  suspense. 
"  Teli  me,  Master  ;  teli  me,  Sir,"  I  began,  de- 

siring  to  be  assured  of  that  Faith  which  con- 

quers  every  error  ; 
"did  aver  any,  by  bis  own  merit,  or  by  others',  go 

out  from  hence,  that  afterwards  was  blessed  ì  " 

And  he,  understanding  my  covert  speech, 
replied  :   "  I  was  new  in  this  condition,  when  I  Chrisfs 

saw  a  Mighty  One  come  to  us,  crowned  with  h|"°  ^^''^ 

sign  of  victory. 
He  took  away  from  us  the  shade  of  our  First 

Parent,  of  Abel  his  son,  and  that  of  Noah  ; 

of  Moses  the  Legislator  and  obedient  ; 


40  INFERNO 

Cerchio  I.  Abraam  patriarca,  e  David  re, 

Limbo       Israel  con  lo  padre,  e  co'  suoi  nati, 
e  con  Rachele,  per  cui  tanto  fa', 

ed  altri  molti  ;  e  fecegli  beati  : 

e  vo'  che  sappi  che,  dinanzi  ad  essi, 
spiriti  umani  non  eran  salvati." 

Non  lasciavam  V  andar,  perch'  ei  dicessi, 
ma  passavam  la  selva  tuttavia, 
la  selva  dico  di  spiriti  spessi. 

Non  era  lunga  ancor  la  nostra  via 

di  qua  dal  sonno,  quando'  io  vidi  un  foco, 
eh'  emisperio  di  tenebre  vincia. 

Di  lungi  v'  eravamo  ancora  un  poco, 

ma  non  sì,  eh'  io  non  discemessi  in  parte, 
che  orrevol  gente  possedea  quel  loco. 

**  O  tu,  che  onori  ogni  scienza  ed  arte, 
questi  chi  son,  eh'  hanno  cotanto  orranza, 
che  dal  modo  degli  altri  li  diparte  ?  " 

E  quegli  a  me  :   "  L'  onrata  nominanza, 
che  di  lor  suona  su  nella  tua  vita, 
grazia  acquista  nel  ciel  che  sì  gli  avanza." 

Intanto  voce  fu  per  me  udita  : 
"  Onorate  1'  altissimo  poeta  ; 
1'  ombra  sua  torna,  eh'  era  dipartita." 

Poiché  la  voce  fu  restata  e  queta, 

vidi  quattro  grand'  ombre  a  noi  venire  : 
sembianza  avevan  né  trista  ne  lieta. 

Lo  buon  Maestro  cominciò  a  dire  : 

"  Mira  colui  con  quella  spada  in  mano, 
che  vien  dinanzi  a'  tre  sì  come  sire  : 

quegli  è  Omero  poeta  sovrano 

1'  altro  é  Orazio  satiro,  che  viene, 
Ovidio  è  il  terzo,  e  1'  ultimo  Lucano. 


CANTO  IV  41 


i 


Abraham  the  Patriarch;  David  the  King;  Israel  The  ] 

with  hÌ8  father  and  his  children,  and  [with]  ^«*then$  j 

Rachel,  for  whom  he  did  so  much  ;  ] 

and  many  others,  and  made  them  blessed  ;  and  I  ; 

wish  thee  to  know,  that,  before  these,  no  human  l 

souls  were  saved."  ] 

We  ceased  not  to  go,  though  he  was  speaking;  ] 

1^    but  passed  the  wood  meanwhile,  the  wood,  I  • 
!r   say,  of  crowded  spirits. 

Our  way  was  not  yet  far  [since  my  slumber], 

when  I  saw  a  fìre,  which  conquered  a  hemi-  1 

sphere  of  the  darkness.  \ 

We  were  stili  a  little  distant  from  it  ;  yet  not  so  ; 
distante  that  I  did  not  in  part  discern  what 
honourable  people  occupied  that  place. 

**  O  thou,  that  honourest  every  science  and  art  ;  i 

who  are  these,  who  bave  such  honour,  that  it  ' 
separates  them  from  the  manner  of  the  rest  ?  " 

And  he  to  me  :   "  The  honoured  name,  which  ] 

sounds  of  them,  up  in  that  life  of  thine,  gains  \ 

favour  in  heaven  which  thus  advances  them."  \ 

Meanwhile  a  voice  was  heard  by  me  :   "  Honour  Poets  of  ; 

the  great  Poet  !      His  shade  returns  that  was  *°^^«i"»^y  ' 

departed.*'  \ 

After  the  voice  had  paused,  and  was  silent,  I 

saw  four  great  shadows  come  to  us  ;  they  had  "^ 

an  aspect  neither  sad  nor  joyful.  : 

The  good  Master  began  to  speak  :   **  Mark  him 

with  that  sword  in  band,  who  comes  before  ] 

the  three  as  their  lord  :  \ 

that  is  Homer,  the  sovereìgn  Poet  ;  the  next 
who  comes  is  Horace  the  satirist  ;  Ovid  is 
the  third,  and  the  last  is  Lucan. 

i 
! 

ì 


42  INFERNO 

Cerchio  I.  Però  che  ciascun  meco  si  conviene  I 

"°  °      nel  nome,  che  sonò  la  voce  sola, 

fannomi  onore,  e  di  ciò  fanno  bene."« 

Così  vidi  adunar  la  bella  scuola 
di  quei  signor  dell*  altissimo  canto, 
che  sopra  gli  altri,  com'  aquila,  vola. 

Da  eh'  ebber  ragionato  insieme  alquanto, 
volsersi  a  me  con  salutevol  cenno  : 
e  il  mio  maestro  sorrise  di  tanto. 

E  più  d'  onore  ancora  assai  mi  fenno, 
eh'  esser  mi  fecer  della  loro  schiera, 
sì  eh'  io  fui  sesto  tra  cotanto  senno. 

Così  n'  andammo  infìno  alla  lumiera 
parlando  cose,  che  il  tacere  è  bello, 
sì  com'  era  il  parlar  colà  dov'  era. 

Venimmo  al  pie  d'  un  nobile  castello, 
sette  volte  cerchiato  d'  alte  mura, 
difeso  intorno  d'  un  bel  fiumicello. 

Questo  passammo  come  terra  dura  ; 
per  sette  porte  intrai  con  questi  savi  ; 
giugnemmo  in  prato  di  fresca  verdura. 

Genti  v'  eran  con  occhi  tardi  e  gravi, 
di  grande  autorità  ne'  lor  sembianti  ; 
parlavan  rado,  con  voci  soavi. 

Traemmoci  così  dall'  un  de'  canti 
in  luogo  aperto,  luminoso,  ed  alto, 
sì  che  veder  si  potean  tuttie  quanti. 

Colà  diritto,  sopra  il  verde  smalto, 
mi  fur  mostrati  gli  spiriti  magni, 
che  del  vederli  in  me  stesso  n'  esalto. 

Io  vidi  Elettra  con  molti  compagni, 
tra'  quai  conobbi  Ettore,  ed  Enea, 
Cesare  armato  con  gli  occhi  grifagni. 


■  CANTO  IV  43 

■Because  each  agrees  with  me  in  the  name,  which  The  .  J 

W    the  one  voice  sounded,  they  do  me  honour  ;^^«atheas  f 
'      and  therein  they  do  welL"  *  \ 

Thus   I   saw  assembled   the    goodly   school   of  \ 

\        [thosc]   lord[s]   of  highest  song,    [which],  , 

like  an  eagle,  soars  above  the  rest.  i 

After  they  had  talked  a   space   together,  they  \ 

»i        turned  to  me  with  sign  of  salutation  ;   and  my  1 

Master  smiled  thereat.  \ 

And   greatly  more  besides  they  honoured   me  ;  j 

,;;      for  they  made  me  of  their  number,  so  that  I  j 
p    was  a  sixth  amid  such  intelligences. 

Thus  we  went  onwards  to   the  light,  speaking  \ 

things  which  it  is  well  to  pass  in  silence,  as  i 

it  was  well  to  speak  there  where  I  was.  | 
W^e  came  to  the  foot  of  a  Noble  Castlc,  seven  The  Noble     i 

,.f      times  circled  with  lofty  Walls,  defended  round  ^***^®  j 

P    by  a  fair  Rivulet.  \ 

This   we   passed  as  solid  land  ;    through  seven  \ 

gates  I  entered  with  those  sages  ;  we  reached  ■ 
a  meadow  of  fresh  verdure. 

On  it  were  people  with  eyes  slow  and  grave,  of  andits  \ 

.L      •.     •     -uu   •  ^u  1      inhabitants     ì 

great  authority  m  their  appearance  ;  they  spoke  \ 

seldom,  with  mild  voices. 

Thus  we  retired  on  one  of  the  sides,  into  a  place  ì 

open,  luminous,  and  high,  so  that  they  could  ] 

ali  be  seen.  i 

There  direct,  upon  the  green  enamel,  were  shewn  \ 

to  me  the  great  spirits,  [so  that]  I  glory  within  \ 

myself  [for]  having  seen  [them].  j 

I  saw  Electra  with  many  companions  :   amongst  Heroes  and    j 

whom    I    knew    hoth    Hector    and    .ZEneas  ;       ^  j 

Caesar  armed,  with  the  falcon  eyes.  i 


44  INFERNO 

Cerchio  I.  Vidi  Cammilla  e  la  Pentesilea  »»* 

Limbo      j^ijj  ^j^j.^  parte,  e  vidi  il  re  Latino, 
che  con  Lavinia  sua  figlia  sedea. 

Vidi  quel  Bruto  che  cacciò  Tarquino,  "7 

Lucrezia,  Julia,  Marzia  e  Corniglia, 
e  solo  in  parte  vidi  il  Saladino. 

Poi  che  innalzai  un  poco  più  le  ciglia,  '3o 

vidi  il  maestro  di  color  che  sanno, 
seder  tra  filosofica  famiglia. 

Tutti  lo  miran,  tutti  onor  gli  fanno  ;  *33 

quivi  vid'  io  Socrate  e  Platone, 
che  innanzi  agli  altri  più  presso  gli  stanno  ; 

Democrito,  che  il  mondo  a  caso  póne,  '3^ 

Diogenes,  Anassagora  e  Tale, 
Empedocles,  Eraclito  e  Zenone  ; 

e  vidi  il  buono  accoglitor  del  quale,  *39 

Dioscoride  dico  :  e  vidi  Orfeo, 
Tullio,  e  Lino,  e  Seneca  morale  ; 

Euclide  geometra,  e  Tolommeo,  ^4* 

Ippocrate,  Avicenna  e  Galieno, 
Averrois  che  il  gran  comento  feo. 

Io  non  posso  ritrar  di  tutti  appieno  :  *4J 

però  che  sì  mi  caccia  il  lungo  tema, 
che  molte  volte  al  fatto  il  dir  vien  meno. 

La  sesta  compagnia  in  due  si  scema  ;  '48 

per  altra  via  mi  mena  il  savio  duca, 
fuor  della  queta,  nelF  aura  che  trema  ; 

e  vengo  in  parte,  ove  non  è  che  luca.  'sx 

52-61.  Dante  follows  the  legend,  probably  based  on 
I  Fetcr  iii.  19,  and  handed  down  in  tiie  Evang.  Nicod.^ 
according  to  whìch  Christ  descended  to  Hell  in  the  year 
33  (that  is  to  say,  fifty-two  years  after  Virgil's  death} 
and  iiberated  certain  souls. 


CANTO  IV  45 

I   saw   Camilla    and   Penthesilea   on   the    other  The  : 

hand,    [and]    saw   the    Latian   king,    sitting     ^^*'^*"»      j 

with  Lavinia  his  daughter.  | 

I  saw  that  Brutus  who  expelled  the  Tarquin  ;  \ 

,^j    Lucretia,  Julia,  Martia,   and   Cornelia  ;    and 

Ip    by  himself  apart,  I  saw  the  Saladin.  \ 

When  I  raised  my  eyelids  a  little  higher,  I  saw  Philoso-  \ 

the  Master  of  those  that  know,  sitting  amld  a  ^  ^"  ] 

philosophic  family. 

Ali  regard  him  ;  ali  do  him  honour  ;   here  I  saw  j 

,^    Socrates  and  Plato,  who  before  the  rest  stand 

v  nearest  to  him  ; 

Democritus,  who  ascribes  the  worid  to  chance  ;  ] 

Diogenes,    Anaxagoras,    and    Thales  ;    Em-  j 

pedocles,  Heraclitus,  and  Zeno;  I 

and  I  saw  the  good  collector  of  the  qualities,  and  other      ] 

Dioscorides  I  mean  ;  and  saw  Orpheus,  Tully,  fpfrits  ì 

[Linus],  and  Seneca  the  moralist;  1 

Euclid  the  geometer,  and  Ptolemaeus  ;  Hippo- 

jK      crates,    Avicenna,   and    Gaien  ;    Averrhoes,  \ 

P    who  made  the  great  comment.  j 

I  may  not  paint  them  ali  in  full  :  for  the  long  l 

theme  so  chases  me,  that  many  times  the  word  > 

Comes  short  of  the  reality.  i 

The  company  of  six  diminishes  to  two  ;  by  an-  \ 

other  road  the  sage  guide  leads  me,  out  of  the  I 

quiet,  into  the  trembling  air  ;  and  I  come  to  j 

a  part  where  there  is  nought  that  shines.  i 

68,  69.  The  genius  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  casde  in  I 
a  measure  atones  for  their  unbaptised  state. 

104,   105.   It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  these   lines 

should  he  accepted  as  a  testìmony  of  Dante's  modesty  •  j 

our    poet    was    distinctly    not   a    modest   man.      The  i 

passage  has  not  yet  been  satisfactorily  explained.  '■ 


4à  NOTES 

106-110.  The  symbolism  here  is  not  very  obvìous- 
Perhaps  the  castle  stands  for  Philosophy  ;  the  seven 
walls:  the  liberal  virtues  (J.e.,  Prudence,  Justice,  Forti- 
tude  and  Temperance,  Wisdom,  Knowledge  and  Under- 
standing);  the  stream  :  Eloquence;  the  seven  gates: 
the  liberal  arts  (Grammar,  Logic,  Rhetoric,  Music, 
Arithmetic,  Geometry  and  Astronomy). 

121-126.  Electra:  the  daughter  of  Atlas  and  mother 
of  Dardanus,  the  founder  of  Troy  (£/".  j^n.  viii.  1 34,  sgq.^ 
and  De  Mon.  ii.  3  :  74,  75);  Hector  and  ^neas:  the 
Trojan  heroes  :  Penthesilea,  Queen  of  the  Amazons, 
assisted  the  Trojans  after  Hector's  death  ;  Camilla 
dìed  while  opposìng  the  Trojans  in  Italy  {cf.  Inf.  i. 
107);  Latinus  and  Lavinia:  the  father-in-law  and 
wife  of  ^neas  ;  Csesar  is  introduced  here  as  a  descendant 
of  ^neas  (the  mythical  founder  of  the  Roman  Empire). 

127,  128.  Lucius  Junius  Brutus  brought  about  the 
overthrow  of  Tarquinius  Superbus,  whose  son  had  dìs- 
honoured  Coilatine's  wife  Lucretia  (b.c.  510):  Julia: 
the  daughter  of  Julius  Cxsar  and  wife  of  Pompeyj 
Martia:  the  wife  of  Cato  of  Utica  {cf.  Purg.  i.  79,  sqq.y^ 
Cornelia:  daughter  ofPubliusCornelius  Scipio  Africanua 
Major,  and  wife  of  Tiberius  Sempronius  Graccus, 
whom  she  bore  two  sons,  Tiberius  and  Caius,  the 
famous  tribunes  {cf.  Far.  xv.  129}. 


CANTO  IV  47 

Y  ■  <  ■■;:%  ■:ì 

1*9.  The  famous  Saladin  (11 37-1 193)  who  was 
known  throughout  Europe  during  the  Middle  Ages 
for  his  munificence  and  who  became  the  type  of  the 
Eastern  potentate.  He  opposed  the  Cnisaders  and 
was  defeated  by  Richard  Cocur  de  Lion. 

131.  Aristotle. 

134.  Plato's  influence  in  the  Middle  Ages  was  not 
neariy  so  great  as  that  of  Aristotle. 

136-138.  Eariy  Greek  philosophers  (7th-4th  centuries 

B.C.). 

139-144.  Dioscorides  (author  of  a  medicai  work, 
treating  of  the  qualities  of  plants),  Hippocrates  and 
Galen  were  Greek  physicians  ;  Orpheus  and  Linus  : 
mythical  Greek  slngers  and  poets  ;  Tuliius  is,  of 
course,  Cicero,  and  Seneca,  the  writer  whose  ethical 
Works  were  much  read  in  the  Middle  Ages  ;  Ptolemy's 
astronomical  system  was  generally  accepted  throughout 
the  Middle  Ages  and  adopted  by  Dante  ;  Avicenna 
(980-1037)  and  Averrhoes  (i2th  century)  :  Arabian 
physicians  and  philosophers,  both  of  whom  wrotecom- 
mentaries  on  Aristotle  (the  former  one  on  Galen,  too). 
Averrhoes'  work  was  translated  into  Latin  ca.  1250, 
and  enjoyed  a  great  vogue  in  Europe,  where  it  was 
largely  instrumentai  in  bringing  about  the  revival  of 
Aristotle's  philosophy. 


INJEJ^RNO 

THE  Second  Circle,  or  proper  commencement  of 
Hell  ;  and  Mìnos,  the  Infernal  Judge,  at  ìts 
entrance  (1-24).  '  Tt  contains  the  souls  of  Carnai 
sinners  ;  and  their  punishment  consists  in  being 
driven  about  incessantly,  in  total  darkness,  by  fierce 
winds  (25-51).  First  amongst  them  comes  Semira-! 
mis,  the  Babylonian  queen.  Dido,  Cleopatra,  Helena,! 
Achilles,  Paris,  and  a  great  rnultitude  of  others,  pas§: 

Cerchio  II.  Cosi  discesi  del  cerchio  primaio 

giù  nel  secondo,  che  men  loco  cinghia, 
e  tanto  più  dolor,  che  pugne  a  guaio. 

Stawi  Minos  orribilmente,  e  ringhia  ;  ^l 

esamina  le  colpe  nelF  entrata,  ] 

giudica  e  manda,  secondo  che  avvinghia.  j 

Dico,  che  quando  1'  anima  mal  nata  ^1 
li  vien  dinanzi,  tutta  si  confessa  ; 

e  quel  conoscitor  delle  peccata  ; 

vede  qual  loco  d' inferno  è  da  essa  ;  ^ 

cignesi  colla  coda  tante  volte,  | 

quantunque  gradi  vuol  che  giù  sia  messa.  : 

Sempre  dinanzi  a  lui  ne  stanno  molte  :  '3i 
vanno  a  vicenda  ciascuna  al  giudizio  ; 

dicono  e  odono,  e  poi  son  giù  volte.  ' 

**  O  tu,  che  vieni  al  doloroso  ospizio,"  **; 

disse  Minos  a  me,  quando  mi  vide,  j 

lasciando  1'  atto  di  cotanto  ufizio,  ; 

"  guarda  com'  entri,  e  di  cui  tu  ti  fide  ;  '^ 

non  t'  inganni  V  ampiezza  dell'  entrare."  \ 

E  il  duca  mio  a  lui  :   "  Perchè  pur  gride  ?  ] 

Non  impedir  lo  suo  fatale  andare  ;  *^ 

vuoisi  così  colà,  dove  si  puote  '] 

ciò  che  si  vuole,  e  più  non  dimandare."  \ 


CANTO  V 

in  succession.  Dante  is  overcome  and  bewildered  with 
pity  at  the  sight  of  them  (52-72),  when  his  attention 
is  suddenly  attracted  to  two  Spirits  that  keep  together, 
and  seem  strangely  light  upon  the  wind.  He  is  un- 
able  to  speak  for  some  time,  after  finding  that  it  is 
Francesca  of  Rimini,  with  her  lover  Paolo  ;  and  falls 
to  the  ground,  as  if  dead,  when  he  has  heard  their 
painful  story  (73-142). 

Thus  I  descended  from  the  first  circle  down  into  The  Carnai 

the  second,  which  encompasses  less  space,  and  Sinners 

so  much  greater  pain,  that  it  stings  to  wailing. 
There  Mlnos  sita  horrific,  and  grins  :  examines  Minos 

the  crimes  upon   the  entrance  ;    judges,  and 

sends  according  as  he  girds  himself. 
I  say,  that  when  the  ill-born  spirit  comes  before 

him,  it  confesses  ali  ;  and  that  sin-discerner 
sees  what  place  in  hell  is  for  it,  and  with  his 

tail  makes  as  many  circles  round  himself  as 

the  degrees  he  will  have  it  to  descend. 
Always  before  him  stands  a  crowd  of  them  ;  they 

go  each  in  its  turn  to  judgment  ;    they  teli, 

and  bear;  and  then  are  whirled  down. 
"  O  thou  who  comest  to  the  abode  of  pain  !  " 

said  Minos  to  me,  when  he  saw  me  leaving  the 

act  of  that  great  office  ; 
"  look  hov/  thou  enterest,  and  in   whom   thou 

trustest  ;   let  not  the  wideness  of  the  entrancy 

deceive  thee."  And  my  guide  to  him;  "Why 

criest  thou  too  ? 
Hinder  not  his  fated  going  ;  thus  it   is   willed 

there  where  what  is  wiiled  can  be  done  :   and 

ask  no  more." 

n  49 


so  INFERNO 

Cerchio  II.  Ora  incomincian  le  dolenti  note 

a  farmisi  sentire  ;  or  son  venuto 
là  dove  molto  pianto  mi  percuote. 

Io  venni  in  loco  d'  ogni  luce  muto, 

che  mugghia,  come  fa  mar  per  tempesta, 
se  da  contrari  venti  è  combattuto. 

La  bufera  infernal,  che  mai  non  resta, 
mena  gli  spirti  con  la  sua  rapina  ; 
voltando  e  percotendo  li  molesta. 

Quando  giungon  davanti  alla  ruina, 

quivi  le  strida,  il  compianto  e  il  lamento  ; 
bestemmian  quivi  la  virtù  divina. 

Intesi,  che  a  così  fatto  tormento 
enno  dannati  i  peccator  carnali, 
che  la  ragion  sommettono  al  talento. 

E  come  gli  stornei  ne  portan  V  ali, 

nel  freddo  tempo,  a  schiera  larga  e  piena  : 
così  quel  fiato  gli  spiriti  mali  ; 

di  qua,  di  là,  di  giò,  di  su  gli  mena. 
Nulla  speranza  gli  comforta  mai, 
non  che  di  posa,  ma  di  minor  pena. 

E  come  i  gru  van  cantando  lor  lai, 
facendo  in  aer  di  sé  lunga  riga  V 
così  vid'  io  venir,  traendo  guai, 

ombre  portate  dalla  detta  briga  ; 

per  eh'  io  dissi  :   "  Maestro,  chi  son  quelle 
genti,  che  1'  aura  nera  sì  gastiga  ?  " 

"  La  prima  di  color,  di  cui  novelle 
tu  vuoi  saper,''  mi  disse  quegli  allotta, 
**fu  imperatrice  di  molte  favelle. 

A  vizio  di  lussuria  fu  sì  rotta, 
che  libito  fé'  licito  in  sua  legge 
per  torre  il  biasmo,  in  che  era  condotta. 


CANTO  V  51 


Now  begin  the  doleful  notes  to  reach  me  ;  now  The  Carnai    \ 
am   I   come    where    much    lamenting    strikes  S^°°®" 

me.  i 

I   carne  into  a   place  void   of  ali   light,  which 
bellows  like  the  sea  in   tempest,  when   it  is 

combated  by  warring  winds.  ■ 

The  hellish  storm,  which  never  rests,  leads  the  Their  i 
spirits  with  its  sweep  ;  whirling,  and  smiting  P^^^s""*®***- 

it  vexes  them.  ì 

When    they    arrive  before  the   ruin,   there   the  ;; 

shrieks,  the  moanings,  and  the  lamentation;  1 

there  they  blaspheme  the  divine  power.  ] 

I   learnt   that    to    such  torment-   [are]    doomed  j 

the    carnai    sinners,    who    subject    reason    to  ' 

lust.  'i 

And  as  their  wings  bear  along  the  starlings,  at  I 

the  cold  season,  in  large  and  crowded  troop  :  \ 

so  that  blast,  the  e  vii  spirits  ;  1 

hither,  thither,   down,  up,   it  leads  them.     No 
hope  ever  comforts  them,  not  of  rest  but  even 

of  less  pain.  i 

And  as  the  cranes  go  chanting  their  lays^  making  1 

a  long  streak  of  themselves  in  the  air  :  so  I  \ 

saw  the  shadows  come,  uttering  wails,  i 

j  borne  by  that  strife  of  luinds  ;  whereat  I  said  :  \ 

"  Master  who  are  those  people,   whom   the  \ 

black  air  thus  lashes  ì  "  "] 

**  The    first    of    these    concerning    whom    thou  Vir^l  ì 
seekest    to    know,"    he    then    replied,    "  was  ^^J^^l  *^*       | 

Empress  of  many  tongues.  j 

IWith  the  vice  of  luxury  she  was  so  broken,  that  \ 

she  made  lust  and  law  alike  in  her  decree,  to  ! 

take  away  the  blame  she  had  incurred.  ^ 


52  INFERNO 

Cerchio  II.  Eli'  è  Semiramis,  di  cui  si  legge, 

che  succedette  a  Nino,  e  fu  sua  sposa  ; 
tenne  la  terra,  che  il  Soldan  corregge. 

L'  altra  è  colei,  che  s'  ancise  amorosa, 
e  ruppe  fede  al  cener  di  Sicheo  ; 
poi  è  Cleopatras  lussuriosa. 

Elena  vedi,  per  cui  tanto  reo 

tempo  si  volse  ;  e  vedi  il  grande  Achille, 
che  con  amore  al  fine  combatteo  ; 

vedi  Paris,  Tristano  ''  ;  e  più  di  mille 
ombre  mostrommi,  e  nominommi  a  dito, 
eh'  amor  di  nostra  vita  dipartille. 

Poscia  eh'  io  ebbi  il  mio  dottore  udito  7<: 

nomar  le  donne  antiche  e  i  cavalieri, 
pietà  mi  giunse,  e  fui  quasi  smarrito. 

Io  cominciai  :   "  Poeta,  volentieri  73 

parlerei  a  que'  duo,  che  insieme  vanno, 
e  paion  sì  al  vento  esser  leggieri." 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Vedrai,  quando  saranno  7^ 

più  presso  a  noi  ;   e  tu  allor  li  prega 
per  quel!'  amor  che  i  mena  ;  e  quei  verranno." 

Sì  tosto  come  il  vento  a  noi  li  piega,  79 

mossi  la  voce  :   "  O  anime  affannate, 
venite  a  noi  parlar,  s'  altri  noi  niega." 

Quali  colombe,  dal  disio  chiamate,  ^^ 

con  r  ali  alzate  e  ferme  al  dolce  nido  . 

vengon  per  1'  aer  dal  voler  portate  : 

cotali  uscir  della  schiera  ov'  è  Dido,  ^^ 

a  noi  venendo  per  1'  aer  maligno, 
sì  forte  fu  r  affettuoso  grido. 

**  O  animai  grazioso  e  benigno,  ^^ 

che  visitando  vai  per  1'  aer  perso 
noi  che  tignemmo  il  mondo  di  sanguigno  ;       3 


CANTO  V  53 

She  is  Semiramis,  of  whom  we  read   that   she  The  Carnai 

succeeded  Ninus,  and   was   his   spouse  ;    she  ^^"°®" 

held  the  land  which  the  Soldan  rules. 
That  other  is  she  who  slew  herself  in  love,  and 

broke  faith  to  the  ashes  of  Sichasus  ;  next  comes 

luxurious  Cleopatra. 
Helena  [see],  for  whom  so  long  a  time  of  ili 

revolved  ;  and  f  see]  the  great  Achillee,  who 

fought  at  iast  with  love  ; 
[see]  Paris,  Tristan  ";  and  more  than  a  thousand 

shades  he  shewed  to  me,  and  pointing  with  his 

finger,  named  [to  me  thosej  whom  love  had 

parted  from  our  life. 
After  I  had  heard  my  teacher  name  the  olden 

dames  and  cavaliers,  pity  [came  overj    me, 

and  I  was  as  if  bewildered. 
1  began  :   "  Poet,  wiUingly  would   I  speak  with  Paolo  aad 

those  two  that  go  together,  and  seem  so  light    ^^"^^^^ 

upon  the  wind.'' 
And  he  to  me  :   "  Thou  shalt  see  when  they  are 

nearer  to  us  ;  and  do  thou  then  entreat  them  by 

that  love, which  leads  them;  and  they  will  come." 
Soon  as  the  wind  bends  them  to  us,  I  raise[d]] 

my  voice:   **0  wearied  souis  !    come  to  speak 

with  US,  if  none  denies  it." 
As  doves  called  by  desire,  with   [raised]]  and 

steady  wings  [come]  through  the  air  to  their 

loved  nest,  borne  by  their  wili  : 
so  those  spirits  issued  from  the  band  where  Dido 

is,  coming  to  us  through  the  malignant  air; 

such  was  the  force  of  my  affectuous  cry. 
"  O   living  creature,  gracious  and   benign  !   that  Francesca 

goest  through  the  black  air,  visiting  us  who  ^P^^^ 

stained  the  earth  with  blood  ; 


54  INFERNO 

Cerchio  II.  se  fosse  amico  il  re  dell'  universo,  »* 

noi  pregheremmo  lui  per  la  tua  pace, 
poi  che  hai  pietà  del  nostro  mal  perverso.  j 

Di  quel  che  udire  e  che  parlar  ti  piace  94 1 

noi  udiremo  e  parleremo  a  vui,  \ 

mentrechè  il  vento,  come  fa,  ci  tace. 

Siede  la  terra,  dove  nata  fui,  971 

su  la  marina  dove  il  Po  discende 
per  aver  pace  co'  seguaci  sui. 

Amor,  che  al  cor  gentil  ratto  s'  apprende,        ^°° 
prese  costui  della  bella  persona 
che  mi  fu  tolta,  e  il  modo  ancor  m'  offende. 

Amor,  che  a  nullo  amato  amar  perdona,  ^®3 

mi  prese  del  costui  piacer  sì  forte, 
che,  come  vedi,  ancor  non  m'  abbandona. 

Amor  condusse  noi  ad  una  morte  ;  *®^ 

Caina  attende  chi  vita  ci  spense." 
Queste  parole  da  lor  ci  fur  porte. 

Da  che  io  intesi  quelle  anime  offense,  '®9 

chinai  il  viso,  e  tanto  il  tenni  basso, 
finché  il  poeta  mi  disse  :  "  Che  pense  ?  '* 

Quando  risposi,  cominciai  :   **  O  lasso,  **■  i 

quanti  dolci  pensier,  quanto  disio 
menò  costoro  al  doloroso  passo  !  " 

Poi  mi  rivolsi  a  loro,  e  parlai  io,  "S\ 

e  cominciai  :   **  Francesca,  i  tuoi  martiri 
a  lagrimar  mi  fanno  tristo  e  pio. 

Ma  dimmi  :  al  tempo  de'  dolci  sospiri,  ^'^ J 

a  che  e  come  concedette  amore,  • 

che  conosceste  i  dubbiosi  desiri  ?  "  \ 

Ed  ella  a  me  :   <*  Nessun  maggior  dolore,         ***  i 
che  ricordarsi  del  tempo  felice  j 

nella  miseria  :  e  ciò  sa  il  tuo  dottore. 


CANTO  V  55 

;  i  the  King  of  the  Universe  were  our  friend,  we  The  Carnai       ■ 

1     would  pray  him  for  thy  peace  ;    seeing  that  S^^"^*^"  ■ 

I     thou  hast  pity  of  our  perverse  misfortune.  ^ 

3f  that  which  it  pleases  thee  to  hear  and  to  speak,  1 

we  wili  hear  and  speak  with  you,  whilst  the  j 

I     wind,  as  now,  is  silent  [for  us]].  ^ 

The  town,  where  I  was  born,  sits  on  the  shore,  Ì 

where  Po  descends  to  rest  with  his  attendant  i 

streams,  ì 

l.ove,  which  is  quickly  caught  in  gentle  heart,  ■ 

took  him  with  the  fair  body  of  which  I  was  ■ 

bereft  ;  and  the  manner  stili  afflicts  me.  1 

Love,  which  to  no  loved  one  permits  excuse  for 
loving,  took  me  so  strongly  with  delight  in  him,  { 

that,  as  thou  seest,  even  now  it  leaves  me  not.  ] 

Love  led  us  to  one  death  ;  Caina  waits  for  him  ] 

who  quenched  our  life/'     These  words  from  j 

them  were  ofTered  to  us.  ■ 

A.fter  I  had  heard  those  wounded  souls,  I  bowed  ^ 

my  face,  and  held  it  low  until  the  Poet  said  to 
me  :   "  What  art  thou  thinking  of  ?  "  i 

When  I  answered,  I  began  :  "  Ah  me  !  what 
sweet  thoughts,  what  longing  led  them  to  the 
woful  pass  !  " 

rhen  I  turned  again  to  them  ;  and  I  spoke,  and  Dante  | 

began  :   "  Francesca,  thy  torments  make  me  Ivlncesai       i 
weep  with  grief  and  pity.  i 

But  teli  me  :   in  the  time  of  the  sweet  sighs,  by  ] 

what  and  how  love  granted  you  to  know  the  j 

dubious  desires  ?  "  ", 

And  she  to  me  :   "  There  is  no  greater  pain  than  Her  reply         j 
to  recali  a  happy  time  in  wretchedness  ;  and 
this  thy  teacher  knows. 


56  INFERNO 

Cerchio  II.  Ma  se  a  conoscer  la  prima  radice  '*■* 

del  nostro  amor  tu  hai  cotanto  affetto, 
farò  come  colui  che  piange  e  dice. 

Noi  leggevamo  un  giorno  per  diletto  ^=»7 

di  Lancillotto,  come  amor  lo  strinse; 
soli  eravamo  e  senza  alcun  sospetto. 

Per  più  fiate  gli  occhi  ci  sospinse  »3o 

quella  lettura,  e  scolorocci  il  viso  ; 
ma  solo  un  punto  fu  quel  che  ci  vinse. 

Quando  leggemmo  il  disiato  riso  »33 

esser  baciato  da  cotanto  amante, 
questi,  che  mai  da  me  non  fia  diviso, 

la  bocca  mi  baciò  tutto  tremante  :  '3^ 

Galeotto  fu  il  libro,  e  chi  lo  scrisse  ; 
quel  giorno  più  non  vi  leggemmo  avante." 

Mentre  che  V  uno  spirto  questo  disse,  ^39 

V  altro  piangeva  sì,  che  di  pietade 
io  venni  men  così  com'  io  morisse  ; 

e  caddi,  come  corpo  morto  cade.  '4»  li 

52-60.  According  to  Orosius,   Semiramis  succeeded  ] 
her   husband    Ninus    as    niler   of   Assyria.      She   was  ■ 
known  for  her  licentious  character.     Dante  appears  to 
have   confused    the    ancient    kingdom    of    Assyria   or  \ 
Babylonia  in  Asia  with  the  Babylon  in  Egypt,  for  only  Ì 
the  latter  was  ruled  by  the  Sultan.     Or  perhaps  he.^ 
foilowed   a  tradition  according  to  which  Ninus  con- 
quered    Egypt.     The  mention  of  the  molte  favelle  in 
verse  54  is  probably  due  to  the  fact  that  Babylon  and  ] 
Babel  were  commonly  held  to  be  identical.  ^ 

61,  62.  Dido,  Queen  of  Carthage,  fell  in  love  with  ^ 
JEneas,  after  the  death  of  her  husband  Sichseus,  to  i 
v/hose  memory  she  had  sworn  eternai  fidelity.  When  \ 
xEneas  left  her  to  go  to  Itaiy,  she  slew  herself  on  a-  ] 
funeral  pyre  (j^n.  iv.).  1 

63.  Cleopatra,  Queen  of  Egypt,  the  mistress  of  ; 
Caesar  and  Antony.  I 


CANTO  V  57 

But   if  thou  hast  such  desire  to  learn  the  first  The  Carnai 
^    root  of  our  love,   I   will  do  like  one  who  ^^*^®^* 
p"'  weeps  and  tells. 
One  day,   for  pastime,   we  read   of  Lancelot, 

how  love  constrained  him  ;  we   were  alone, 

and  without  alTsuspìcion. 
Several  times  that  reading   urged  our  eyes  to 

meet,  and  changed  the  colour  of  our  faces  ; 

but  one  moment  alone  it  was  that  overcame  us. 
When  we  read  how  the  fond  smile  was  kissed 

by    such    a   lover,   he,   wHo'  shall    never   be 

divided  from  me, 
kissed  my  mouth  ali  trembling  :   the  hook,  and 

he  who  wrote  it,  was  a  Galeotto  ;  that  day 

we  read  in  it  no  farther." 
Whilst  the  one  spirit  thus  spake,  the  other  wept 

so,  that  I  fainted  with  pity,  as  if  I  had  been 

dying  ;  and  fell,  as  a  dead  body  falls. 

64,  65  and  67.  Helen,  the  wife  of  Menelaus,  King  o? 
Sparta,  was  carried  off  by  Paris  of  Troy,  and  was  thus 
the  cause  of  the  Trojan  war. 

65,  66.  According  to  medieval  legend,  Achilles  was 
slain  by  Paris  in  a  Trojan  tempie,  whither  he  had 
gone  with  the  intention  of  marrying  Paris'  sister 
Poiyxena,  who  had  been  promised  him  as  a  reward  if 
he  would  join  the  Trojans. 

67.  Tristan  of  Lyonesse,  one  of  King  Arthur's 
knìghts,  who  loved  Yseult,  the  wife  of  his  uncle,  King 
Mark  of  Cornwall,  and  was  killed  by  the  outraged 
husband. 

73-142.  Francesca,  daughter  of  Guido  Vecchio  da 
Polenta  (and  aunt  of  the  Guido  Novello  at  whose 
court  in  Ravenna,  Dante  found  his  last  refuge),  was, 
\  for  politicai  reasons  rnarried  to  Gianciotto,  the  de- 
formed  son  of  Malatesta  da  Verrucchio,  Lord  of  Rimini 
(ira.   1 175).     About  ten  years  iater  Gianciotto,  having 


58  NOTES 

surprised  his  wife  with  his  younger  brother  Paolo, 
stabbed  the  guìlty  pair.  These  are  the  bald  historical  u 
facts,  to  which  legend  early  began  to  add  romantic  |j 
details,  tampering  net  only  with  the  dates  of  the 
events  and  the  ages  of  the  persons  concerned,  but  with 
the  actual  facts,  Thus,  it  is  quite  possibie  that  Paolo 
took  part  in  the  preliminary  negotiations  connected 
with  his  brother's  marriage  ;  but  this  circumstance 
was  utilised  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  it  appear  as 
though  Francesca  actually  went  through  the  ceremony 
of  marriage  with  the  handsome  Paolo,  and  did  not 
discover  the  trick  till  it  was  too  late.  Dante  foUowed 
this  tradition,  as  is  proved  by  verse  102. 

97-99.  Ravenna,  situated  dose  by  the  shore  or  the 
Adriatic  Sea,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Po. 

107.  The  region  of  Hell  reserved  for  those  who  had 
slain  a  relative  (see  below,  Canto  xxxii.). 

121 -123.  Although  these  words  are  transiated  liter- 


CANTO  V  59 

ally  from  Boethius,  and  although  we  know  that  Dante 
had  made  a  special  study  of  Boethius,  yet  we  cannot 
well  identify  the  dottore  with  this  philosopher  :  for  how 
can  we  be  expected  to  assume  that  Francesca  was 
acquainted  with  these  two  facts?  The  reference  ì% 
probably  to  Virgil,  and  to  his  position  in  Limbo. 

127-137.  The  passage  in  the  Old  French  versìon  of 
the  Lancelot  Romance  which  alone  contains  ali  the 
details  given  by  Dante,  bere  and  in  Par,  xv.  13-15,  i« 
now  known,  thanks  to  Mr  Paget  Toynbee.  That 
Dante  was  acquainted  with  the  Old  French  poems 
dealing  with  the  maiìère  de  Bntagne  is  proved  by  De 
Vulg,  El.  i.  io:   12-20. 

137.  Galeotto  synonymous  with  "pandar'*:  for,  in 
tb«!  Old  French  poem,  Gallehault  renders  Lancelot  and 
Cviiinivere  the  same  service  that  Pandarus  rendered 
Troilus  and  Cressìda,  according  to  the  Trojan  legend. 


INFERNO 

ON  recovering  his  senses,  Dante  gazes  round,  and 
finds  himself  in  the  midst  of  new  torments,  and 
a  new  kind  of  sinners.  During-  hìs  swoon  (as  at  the 
river  Acheron),  he  has  been  transported,  from  the  tem- 
pests  and  precipices  of  the  second,  iato  the,XMr<Ì.Circle._ 
It  is  the  place  appointed  for  Epjcures  and  Gluttons, 
who  set  their  hearts  upon  tEe  iowest  species  of  sensual 
gratification.  An  unvarying,  eternai  storm  of  heavy 
hail,  foul  water,  and  snow,  pours  down  upon  them. 
They  are  ali  iying  prostrate  on  the  ground  :  and  the 
three-headed    monster    Cerberus    keeps   barking   over 

Cerchio  III.  Al  tornar  della  mente,  che  si  chiuse 
dinanzi  alla  pietà  de'  duo  cognati, 
che  di  tristizia  tutto  mi  confuse, 

nuovi  tormenti  e  nuovi  tormentati  4 

mi  veggio  intorno,  come  eh'  io  mi  muova, 
e  eh'  io  mi  volga,  e  come  eh'  io  mi  guati. 

Io  sono  al  terzo  cerchio  della  piova  7  j 

eterna,  maledetta,  fredda  e  greve  ;  .1 

regola  e  qualità  mai  non  1'  è  nova.  J 

Grandine  grossa,  e  acqua  tinta,  e  neve  '*»  -, 

per  1'  aer  tenebroso  si  riversa  ;  ,] 

pute  la  terra  che  questo  riceve.  i 

Cerbero,  fiera  crudele  e  diversa,  *3   ■ 

con  tre  gole  caninamente  latra  ) 

sovra  la  gente  che  quivi  è  sommersa.  i 

Gli  occhi  ha  vermigli,  e  la  barba  unta  ed  atra,     **   | 
e  il  ventre  largo,  e  unghiate^le  mani  ;  | 

graffia  gli  spirti,  gli  soìòTa,  ed  isqtiatra.  l 

Urlar  gli  fa  la  pioggia  come  cani  ;  ^9 

dell'  un  de  lati  fanno  all'  altro  schermo  ; 

volgonsi  spesso  i  miseri  profani.  i 

6o  i 


CANINO  VI  l 

them   and   rending    them    (1-36).       The   shade   of  a  l 

citizen  of  Florence,  who  had  been  nicknamed  Ciacco  ■ 

(Pig),  eagerly  sits  up  as  the  Poets  pass  ;  and  from  him  J 

Dante   hears   of   various    events,   that  await   the  two  ì 

parties   by  which   the  city  is  divided  and   distracted  i 

(37-99).     After  leaving  Ciacco,  the  Poets  have    stili 

some  way  to  go  in   the  disgusting  circle,  but  notice  ^ 

nothing  more  in   it.      They  wade  on   slowly  in  the  h 

mixture  of  the  Shadows  and  the  rain,  talkìng  of  the 

great  Judgment  and   Eternity,  till   they   find  Plutus 

at  the  next  descent  (100- 115).  | 

On  sense  returnìng,  which  closed  itself  before  The  ] 
the  jrnsery  of  the  two  kinsfblk  that  stunned  Gluttoaou*   \ 

me  ali  wTÓì  sadness,  ■. 

I   discern  new    tormente,    and   new   tormented  1 

souis,  whithersoever   I   move,  and  turn,  and  \ 

gaze.  1 

I  am  in  the  Third  Circle,  that  of  the  eternai,  | 

accursed,  coJd,  and  heavy  rain  ;  its  [lawj  and  l 
quality  is  never  new. 

Large  hail,  and  turbid  water,  and  snow,  [^pour  Their  \ 
down]  through  the  darksome  air  ;  the  ground,  P^°ishment  | 

on  which  it  falls,  emits  a  putrid  smeli.  l 

Cerberus,  a  monster  fierce  and  strange,  with  three  Cerbems       \ 
throats,  barks  dog-like  over  those  that  are  im- 
mersed  in  it. 

His  eyes  are  red,  bis  beard  [gieasy]  and  black,  bis  l 

belly  wide,  andj:,lja:ij^^his  hands  ;  he  clutches  | 
the  spirits,  flays,  and  piecemeal  rends  them. 

The  rain  makes  them  ho^JiLlike  dogs  ;  with  one  } 

side  they  screen  the  other  ;    they  often  turn  i 

themseives,  the  impious  wretches.  S 

61 


62  INFERNO 

Cerchioni.  Quando  ci  scorse  Cerbero,  il  gran  vermo, 
le  bocche  aperse,  e  mostrocci  le  sanne j 
non  avea  membro  che  tenesse  fermo. 

E  il  duca  mio  distese  le  sue  spanne, 
prese  la  terra,  e  con  piene  le  pugna 
la  gittò  dentro  alle  bramose  canne. 
y  Qua!  è  quel  cane  che  abbaiando  agugna, 
e  si  r acqueta  poi  che  il  pasto  morde^ 
che  solo  a  divorarlo  intende  e  pugna  : 

cotai  se  fecer  quelle  facce  lorde 
dello  demonio  Cerbero  che  introna 
V  anime  sì,  eh'  esser  vorrebber  sorde. 

Noi  passavam  su  per  1*  ombre,  che  adona 
la  greve  pioggia,  e  ponevam  le  piante 
sopra  lor  vanità,  che  par  persona. 

Elle  giacean  per  terra  tutte  quante, 
fuor  d'  una  che  a  seder  si  levò,  ratto 
eh'  ella  ci  vide  passarsi  davante. 

**  O  tu,  che  se'  per  questo  inferno  tratto,'* 
mi  disse,  "  riconoscimi,  se  sai  ; 
tu  fosti,  prima  eh'  io  disfatto,  fatto.'* 

Ed  io  a  lei  :  "L' angoscia  che  tu  hai 
forse  ti  tira  fuor  della  mia  mente, 
sì  che  non  par  eh'  io  ti  vedessi  mai. 

Ma  dimmi  chi  tu  se',  che  in  sì  dolente 
luogo  se'  messa,  ed  a  sì  fatta  pena, 
che  s'  altra  è  maggio,  nulla  è  sì  spiacente.' 

Ed  egli  a  me  :  "  La  tua  città,  eh'  è  piena 
d'  invidia  sì,  che  già  trabocca  il  sacco, 
seco  mi  tenne  in  la  vita  serena. 

Voi,  cittadini,  mi  chiamaste  Ciacco  : 
per  la  dannosa  colpa  della  gola, 
come  tu  vedi,  alla  pioggia  mi  fiacco  ; 


CANTO  VI  63 

When  Cerberus,  the  great  Worm,  perceived  us,  The 

he  opened  hÌ8  mouths  and  shewed  his  tusks  :  *^^"**<^°o^»  ; 

no  limb  of  him  kept  stili.  ""  "  ' 

My  Guide,  spreading  his  palms,  took  up  earth  ; 

and,  with  full  fists,  cast  it  into  his  ravening 

gullets. .  ; 

A 8  the  dog,   that  barking    craves,   and    grows  1 

IjB      quiet  when  he  bites  his  food,  for  he  strains  l 

'  '        and  battles  only  to  devour  it  :  j 

80   did   those    squalid   visages  of  Cerberus  the  j 

Demon,  who  thunders  on  the  spirits  so,  that  ! 

they  would  fain  be  deaf. 
We  passed  over  the  shadows  whom  the  heavy  : 

rain  subdues;  and  placed  our  soles  upon  their  ] 

emptiness,  which  seems  a  body.  ^ 

They  ali  were  lying  on  the   ground  sa  ve  one.  Ciacco 

who  sat  up  forthwith  when   he  saw  us  pass  < 

befbre  him. 
«  O  thou,  who  through  this  Hell  art  led,"  he  ] 

§à      said  to  me,  **  recognise  me  if  thou  mayest  ;  : 

thou  wast  made  before  I  was  unmade."  ] 

And  I  to  him  :   "  The  anguish  which  thou  hast,  ) 

perhaps  withdraws  thee  from  my  memory,  so 

that  it  seems  not  as  if  I  evcr  saw  thee. 
But  teli  me  who  art  thou,  that  art  put  in  such  a  dole- 

ful  place,  and  in  such  punishment  ;  that,  though  ] 

other  may  be  greater,  none  is  so  displeasing."  ì 

And  he  to  me  :   **  Thy  city,  which  is  so  full  of  | 

envy    that    the  sack  already  overflows,  con-  ] 

tained  me  in  the  clear  life.  ] 

You,  citizens,  called  me  Ciacco  :   for  the  bane-  i 

fui  crime  of  gluttony,  as  thou  seest,  1  languislT*  ] 

in  the  rain  ; 


64  INFERNO 

Cerchioni,  ed  io  anima  trista  non  son  sola, 

che  tutte  queste  a  simil  pena  stanno 
per  simil  colpa  "  ;  e  più  non  fé*  parola. 

Io  gli  risposi  :  "  Ciacco,  il  tuo  affanno 
mi  pesa  si,  eh'  a  lagrimar  m'  invita  ; 
ma  dimmi,  se  tu  sai,  a  che  verranno 

li  cittadin  della  città  partita  ? 

s'  alcun  v'  è  giusto  ;  e  dimmi  la  cagione, 
perchè  1'  ha  tanta  discordia  assalita." 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   **  Dopo  lunga  tenzone 
verranno  al  sangue,  e  la  parte  selvaggia 
caccerà  1'  altra  con  molta  offensione. 

Poi  appresso  convien  che  questa  caggia 
infra  tre  soli,  e  che  1*  altra  sormonti 
con  la  forza  di  tal,  che  testé  piaggia. 

Alto  terrà  lungo  tempo  le  fronti, 
tenendo  T  altra  sotto  gravi  pesi, 
come  che  di  ciò  pianga,  e  che  ne  adonti. 

Giusti  son  duo,  ma  non  vi  sono  intesi  ;  73 

superbia,  invidia  ed  avarizia  sono 
le  tre  faville  eh'  hanno  i  cuori  accesi." 

Qui  pose  line  al  lacrimabil  suono.  7^ 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   "  Ancor  vo'  che  m'  insegni, 
e  che  di  più  parlar  mi  facci  dono. 

Farinata  e  il  Tegghiaio,  che  fur  sì  degni,  79 

Jacopo  Rusticucci,  Arrigo  e  il  Mosca, 
e  gli  altri,  che  a  ben  far  poser  gì'  ingegni, 

dimmi  ove  sono,  e  fa  eh'  io  li  conosca  :  ^' 

che  gran  desio  mi  stringe  di  sapere, 
se  il  ciel  gli  addolcia  o  1'  inferno  gli  attosca." 

E  quegli  :   "  Ei  son  tra  le  anime  più  nere  ;        ^5 
diversa  colpa  giù  gli  aggrava  al  fondo  : 
se  tanto   scendi,  gli  potrai  vedere. 


!^ 


CANTO  VI  65 


and  I,  wretched  spirit,  am  not  alone,  since  ali  The 

these  for  like  crime  are  in  like  punishment  "  ;  ^*"^^<^"<*"* 

and  more  he  said  not. 
I   answered   him  :    *'  Ciacco,   thy   sore  distress 

weighs  upon  me  so,  that  it  bids  me  weep  ;  but 

teli  me,  if  thou  canst, 
what  the  citizens  of  the  divided  city  shall  come 

to  ?  if  any  one  in  it  be  just  ;  and  teli  me  the 
K   reason  why  such  discord  has  assailed  it/' 
And  he  to  me  :  "  After  long  contention,  they  Ciacco's 

shall  come  to  blood,  and  the*  party  of  the  P^<^P^ecy 

woods  shall  expel  the  other  with  much  ofFence. 
Then  it  behoves  this  to  fall  within  three  suns, 

and  the  other  to  prevail  through  the  force  of 

one  who  now  keeps  tacking. 
\   It  shall  carry  its  front  High  for  a  long  time,  keep- 
I        ing  the  other  under  heavy  burdens,  however 
I        it  may  weep  thereat  and  be  ashamed. 
Two  are  just  ;  but  are   not  listened  to  there  ; 

Pride,  Envy,  and  Avarice  are  the  three  sparks   . 
j        which  bave  set  the  hearts  of  a/I  on  fire.'^ 
Here  he  ended  the  lamentable  sound.     And  I 

to  him  :   "  Stili   I  wish  thee  to  instruct  me, 

and  to  bestow  a  little  farther  speech  on  me. 
Farinata  and  Tegghiaio,  who  were  so  worthy  ; 

Jacopo  Rusticucci,  Arrigo  and  Mosca,  and  the 

rest  who  set  their  minds  on  doing  good  ; 
teli  me  where  they  are,  and  give  me  to  know  them  : 

for  great   desire   urges   me   to  learn  whether 

Heaven  soothes  or  Hell  empoisons  them." 
And  he  to  me  :   "  They  are  amongst  the  blackest 

spirita  ;  a  difFerent  crime  weighs  them  down- 

wards  to  the  bottom  ;  shouldst  thou  descend 

80  far,  thou  mayest  see  them. 

E 


66  INFERNO 

Cerchioni.  Ma  quando  tu  sarai  nel  dolce  mondo, 

pregoti  che  alla  mente  altrui  mi  rechi  ; 
più  non  ti  dico,  e  più  non  ti  rispondo." 

Gli  diritti  occhi  torse  allora  in  biechi  j 

guardommi  un  poco  ;  e  poi  chinò  la  testa  ; 
cadde  con  essa  a  par  degli  altri  ciechi. 

E  il  duca  disse  a  me  :  "  Più  non  si  desta 
di  qua  dal  suon  dell'  angelica  tromba  ; 
quando  verrà  la  nimica  podestà, 

ciascun  ritroverà  la  trista  tomba, 
ripiglierà  sua  carne  e  sua  figura, 
udirà  quel  che  in  eterno  rimbomba." 

Sì  trapassammo  per  sozza  mistura 

deir  ombre  e  della  pioggia,  a  passi  lenti, 
toccando  un  poco  la  vita  futura. 

Per  eh'  io  dissi  :   "  Maestro,  esti  tormenti 
cresceranno  ei  dopo  la  gran  sentenza, 
o  fien  minori,  o  saran  sì  cocenti  ?  " 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Ritorna  a  tua  scienza, 
che  vuol,  quanto  la  cosa  è  più  perfetta, 
più  senta  il  bene,  e  così  la  doglienza. 

Tuttoché  questa  gente  maledetta  ^ 

in  vera  perfezion  giammai  non  vada, 
di  là,  più  che  di  qua,  essere  aspetta." 

Noi  aggirammo  a  tondo  quella  strada,  ' 

parlando  più  assai  eh'  io  non  ridico  ; 
venimmo  al  punto  dove  si  digrada  ; 

quivi  trovammo  Pluto  il  gran  nemico.  ^ 

38.  This  person,  nìcknamed  Ciacco  ("  Hog  "),  was 
noted  for  his  gluttony;  his  redeeming  feature  appears 
to  bave  been  a  ready  wit.  He  is  said  to  bave  died  in 
1286  (see  V.  42). 

60.  It  is  not   till  later  in  his  journey  (see  below, 


CANTO  VI  67 

But  [when  thou  shalt  be  in]  the  sweet  world,  I  The  i 
^.    pray  thee  recali  me  to  the  memory  of  men  ;  ^^"^****'**"*    ; 

B  more  I  teli  thee  not,  and  more  I  answer  not."  j 
Therewith  he  writhed  his  straight  eyes  asquint  ; 

looked  at  me  a  little  ;  then  bent  his  head,  and  ^ 

fell  down  with  it  like  his  blind  companions.  | 

And   my  Guide  said   to  me  :   "  He  wakes  no  The  Day  of  ì 

more  until  the  angelus  trumpet  sounds  ;  when  ■'^  s^^°*     \ 

the  adverse  Power  shall  come, 

each  shall  revisit  his  sad  grave  ;  shall  resumé  his  ; 

flesh  and  form  ;  shall  hear  that  which  resounds  ; 

to  ali  eternity."  | 

Thus  passed  we  through  the  filthy  mixture  of  l 

the  shadows  and  the  rain,  with  paces  slow,  ■ 

touching  a  little  on  the  future  life.  ] 

Wherefore  I  said  :   "  Master,  shall   these   tor-  1 

;,      ments  increase   after  the  great  Sentence,  or  j 

P     grow  less,  or  remain  as  burning ?"  ] 

And  he  to  me  :   "  Return  to  thy  science,  which  | 

»has  it,  that  the  more  a  thing  is  perfect,  the  j 

more  it  feels  pleasure  and  likewise  pain.  1 

Though   these  accursed  people   never  attain  to  \ 

true  perfection,  yet  they  [look  to]  be  nearer  ■ 

it  after  than  before."  J 

We  went  round  along  that  road,  speaking  much  | 
more  than  I  repeat  ;    we  reached   the  point 
where   the   descent    begins  ;    bere  found   we 
Plutus,  the  great  enemy. 

Canto  X.  ICO,  tqq.)  that  Dante  learns  to  what  extent 

the  souls  in  Hell  are  able  to  foresee  future  events.  ■: 

64-69.  These  verses  contain,  in  brief,  the  politicai  : 
histof)'-  of  Florence  from  1300- 1302  (see  Gardner,  pp, 

18-23).      The    Black    and   White   Guelfa,  headed    by  ^ 


68  NOTES 

Corso  Donati  and  Vieri  de'  Cerchi,  respectively,  carne 
to  blows  on  May  i,  1300.  In  May  1301,  the  Whites 
{parte  selvsggia,  that  is,  either  "party  of  thewoods": 
because  the  Cerchi  carne  from  the  wooded  districi  of  • 
Val  di  Sieve,  in  the  Mugello;  or  "wild"  party:  as 
opposed  to  the  nìore  aristocratic  faction  of  the  Donati) 
expelled  the  Blacks.  But,  with  the  covert  aid  of  Boni- 
face  Vili,  (verse  69),  the  Blacks  soon  gained  the  upper 
hand,  and  drove  their  rivals  from  the  city.  The  last 
important  decrees  of  exile  against  the  Whites  were 
signed  in  the  latter  half  of  1302;  and  their  decisive 
defeat  took  place  in  the  first  quarter  of  1303  ;  both  of 
which  dates  fall  within  the  third  year  (see  verse  68) 
from  the  time  at  which  Ciacco  is  speaking  {cf.  Purg, 
XX.  70-78), 

70.  lungo  tempo.  Dante  did  not  live  to  see  his  party 
triumph, 

73.  Probably  Dante  himself,  and  his  friend  Guido  i 
Cavalcanti  (for  whom  see  Inf.  x.  60,  note).  \ 


CANTO  VI  69 

85-87.  For  Farinata,  see  below,  Canto  x.  ;  for 
Tegghiaio  and  Rustìcucci  :  Canto  xvi.  ;  and  for  Mosca  : 
Canto  xxviii.  Arrigo  is  not  mentìoned  again  ;  but, 
according  to  the  old  commentators,  he  was  one  of 
Mosca's  fellow-conspirators,  and  is  therefore  presum- 
ably  punished  in  the  same  cìrcle. 

94-99.  The  Last  Judgment  (see  Maithe-w  xxv.  31, 
3qq.\  The  nimica  podestà  is,  of  course,  Christ,  the  enemy 
of  the  wicked. 

106-111.  These  lines  are  clear  when  taken  in  con- 
junction  with  verse  98  and  with  Par,  xiv.  45,  (see  note). 
Tua  scienza  is  the  doctrine  of  Aristotle  (as  incorporated 
in  Thomas  Aquinas). 

115.  It  seems  probable  that  Dante,  foUowing  the 
generai  medieval  tradition  (traces  of  which  appear  even 
in  classical  times)  did  not  distinguish  clearly  between 
Pluto,  the  God  of  the  lower  regions,  and  Plutus,  the 
God  of  riches. 


INFJE^RNO 

pLUTUS,  the  ancjexit  ^od  pf  riches,  whom  the 
'»'  Poets  fìnd  on  the  brink  of  the  Fourth  Circle^^ 
swells  with  rage  and  astonishment  when  he  sees  them 
about  to  enter  it  ;  and  succeeds  in  uttering  some  | 
«trange  words.  Virgil,  with  brief  and  sharp  reproof,  i 
makes  him  collapse  and  fall  to  the  ground  (1-15).  In! 
this  circle — divided  into  two  halves — the  Poets  find  two  ■ 
separate  classes  of  spirits,  that  are  coming  in  opposlte  : 
directions,  rolling  large  dead  Weights,  smiting  these! 
against  one  another  ;  and  then,  with  bitter  mutuali 
reproaches,  each  turning  round  hisWeight,  and  rolling  < 
it  backwards,  till  ali  meet  and  smite  again,  "  at  the^ 
other  joust,"  or  other  end  of  the  two  Half-circlesi 
(16-35).  ^^  ^^  ^^^  souls  of  the  Prodigai  and  Avariciousj 
that  have  this  punishment.  In  the  left  semicircle,! 
which  is  occupied  by  the  avaricious,  Dante  noticesj 
many  that  are  tonsured  ;    and  is  told  that  they  were^ 

Cerchio IV.  "Pape  Satan,  pape  Satan  aleppe,"  | 

cominciò  PJuto  colla  voce  chioccia  ;  j 

e  quel  Savio  gentil,  che  tutto  seppe,  1 

disse  per  confortarmi  :   "  Non  ti  noccia  *'. 
la  tua  paura,  che,  poder  eh'  egli  abbia, 
non  ti  torrà  lo  scender  questa  roccia." 

Poi  si  rivolse  a  quellajenfiata  labbia,  'i 

e  disse  :   "  Taci,  maledetto  lupo  !  ] 

consuma  dentro  te  eoe  la  tua  rabbia.  \ 

Non  è  senza  cagion  1'  andare  al  cupo  :  ^ 

vuoisi  nell'  alto,  là  dove  Michele  j 

fé'  la  vendetta  del  superbo  strupo."  ] 

Quali  dal  vento  le  gonfiate  vele  *^ 

caggiono  avvolte,  poiché  V  alber  fiacca  :  j 

tal  cadde  a  terra  la  fiera  crudele.  I 

70  -^ 


CANTO  VII 

once  High  Dignitaries  of  his  Church,  but  have  now 
grown  so  dim,  that  it  would  be  vain  to  think  of  recog- 
nising  any  of  them  (36-66).  After  speaking  of 
Fortune  and  the  things  committed  to  her  charge,  the 
Poetshasten  across  the  circle  tothe  nextdescent  (67-99). 
Upon  its  brink  they  find  a  stream  of  dark  water,  gush- 
ing  down  through  a  cleft,  which  it  has  worn  out  for 
itself  ;  and  they  accompany  this  water  till  it  forms  a 
marsh  called  Styx,  which  occupies  the  Fifth  Circle.  In 
this  Marsh  they  see  spirits,  ali  muddy  and  naked, 
assailing  and  tearing  each  other  (100  to  114).  These 
are  the  souls  of  the  Wrathful.  Beneath  them,  and 
covered  with  the  black  mud,  are  the  souls  of  the 
Gloomy-sluggish,  gurgling  in  their  throats  a  dismal 
chant  (i  15-126).  The  Poets,  after  going  a  long  way 
round  the  edge  of  the  loathsome  pool,  come  at  last  to 
the  foot  of  a  high  tower  (127-130). 

"  Pape    Satan  !    pape    Satan,    aleppe  !  "    began  The 

Plutus,  with  clucking  voice  ;  and  that  gentle  aild  the^"* 

Sage,  who  knew  ali,  Prodigai, 

said,  comforting  me  :    "  Let  not  thy   fear  hurt 

thee  :  for,  whatever  power  he  have,  he  shall 

not  hinder  [thee]  from  descending  this  rock." 
Then  he  turned  himself  to  that  Jnflated  visage, 

and  said:    "Peace,   cursed   Wolf!    consume 

thyself  internally  with  thy  greedy  rage. 
Not  without  cause  is  our  journey  to  the  deep  :  it 

Ì8  willed    on   high,    [there]    where   Michael 

took  vengeance  of  the  proud  adultery." 
As   sails,  swelled  by   the  wind,   fall   entangled 

when    the    mast   breaks  :    so    fell    that   cruel 

monster  to  the  ground. 

7« 


72  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IV  Così  scendemmo  nella  quarta  lacca,  *• 
prendendo  più  della  dolente  ripa, 

che  il  mal  dell'  universo  tutto  insacca.  | 

Ahi  giustizia  di  Dio  !   tante  chi  stipa  ^9  ] 

nuove  travaglie  e  pene,  quante  io  viddi  ?  ì 

e  perchè  nostra  colpa  si  ne  scipa  ?  ] 

Come  fa  V  onda  là  sovra  Cariddi,  "  ì 

che  si  frange  con  quella  in  cui  s'  intoppa  :  ì 

così  convien  che  qui  la  gente  riddi.  i 

Qui  vidi  gente  più  che  altrove  troppa,  '5  ; 

e  d'  una  parte  e  d'  altra,  con  grandi  urli,  i 

voltando  pesi  per  forza  di  poppa  ;  ^ 

percotevansi  incontro,  e  poscia  pur  lì  ^^  ; 

"  "  "^isi  rivolgèa  ciascun,  voltando  a  retro,  | 

gridando  :  "  Perchè  tieni  ?  "  e  "Perchè  burli  ?  "  i 

Così  totflavan  per  lo  cerchio  tetro,  3^  ] 

^                     da  ogni  mano  all'  opposito  punto,  j 

gridandosi  anche  loro  ontoso  metro.  \ 

Poi  si  volgea  ciascun,  quand'  era  giunto,  34  j 
per  lo  suo  mezzo  cerchio,  all'  altra  giostra.       j 

Ed  io  che  avea  lo  cor  quasi  compunto,  ] 

dissi  :   "  Maestro  mio,  or  mi  dimostra  37  i 

che  gente  è  questa  ;  e  se  tutti  fur  cherci  I 

questi  chercuti  alla  sinistra  nostra."  ■ 

Ed  egli  a  me  :  "  Tutti  quanti  fur  guerci  4o  j 

sì  della  mente  in  la  vita  primaia,  1 

che  con  misura  nullo  spendio  ferci.  ] 

Assai  la  voce  lor  chiaro  1'  abbaia,  43  | 
quando  vengono  a'  duo  punti  del  cerchio, 
ove  colpa  contraria  li  dispaia. 

Questi  fur  cherci,  che  non  han  coperchio  4<5  ì 

piloso  al  capo,  e  Papi  e  Cardinali,  ì 
in  cui  usa  avarizia  il  suo  soperchio." 


CANTO  VII  73 

[Thus]    we    descended    into    the    fourth    con-  The  ! 
cavìty,  taking  in   more   of  the  dismal  bank,  and  the^"*     ! 
which  shuts  up  ali  the  evil  of  the  universe.        Prodig^al        \ 
Ah,  Justice  Divine  !    who  shall  teli  in  few  the 

many  fresh  pains   and  travails  that  I   saw?  j 

and  why  does  guilt  of  ours  tKuTwaste  us  ?  ] 

I  As  does  the  surge,  there  above  Charybdis,  that  Theìr 

breaksitselfagainst  the  surge wherewithitmeets:  ^^^^^     ®°     j 

so  bave  the  people  bere  to  counter-dance.  \ 

j  Here  saw  I  too  many  more  thàri  étsewhere,  both  \ 

»on  the  one  side  and  on  the  other,  with  loud  ] 

howlings,  rolling  weights  by  force  of  chests  ;  \ 

they  smote  against  each  other,   and  then   each 

wheeied  round  just  there,  rolling  aback,  shout-  ] 

ing,  "Why  holdest  thou?  "  and  "Why  throwest 

thou  away  ?"  \ 

Thus  they  returned  along  the  gloomy  circle,  on 

either  hand,to  the  opposite  point,  Qagain]  shout-  \ 

ing  [at  each  other  j  their  reproachful  measure.  j 

Then  every  one,  when  he  had  reached  it,  turned  ; 
through  bis  half-circle  towards  the  otherjoust. 

And  I,  who  felt  my  heart  as  it  were  sturig,*^  *  ; 

8aid  :  "  My  Master,  now  shew  me  what  people      ,  \ 
these  are  ;  and  whether  ali  those  tonsured  on  zl^^^d. 

our  left  were  of  the  clergy."  —  --^  -^^       ^  y,  , ,  * 

And  he  to  me:   "  In  their  first  life,  ali  were  so  '  ; 

s^umtHey^djn^mind,  that  they  made  no  expen-  1 

diture  in  it  with  moderation.  \ 

Most  clearly  do  their  voices  bark  out  this,  when  \ 
they  come  to  the  two   points  of  the  circle, 

where  contrary  guilt  divides  them.  : 

These  v/ere  Priests,  that  bave  not  hairy  covering  ; 

on  their  heads,  and  Popes  and  Cardinale,  in  ] 

whom  avance  does  its  utmost."  i 


7*  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IV.  Ed  io  :  <*  Maestro,  tra  questi  cotali  49  ! 

dovrei  io  ben  riconoscere  alcuni,  \ 

che  furo  immondi  di  cotesti  mali/* 

Ed  egli  a  me  :  "  Vani  pensieri  aduni  :  s« 

la  sconoscente  vita,  che  i  fé'  sozzi, 
ad  ogni  conoscenza  or  li  fa  bruni. 

In  etemo  verranno  agli  due  cozzi  ;  ss 

questi  risurgeranno  del  sepulcro 
col  pugno  chiuso,  e  questi  co*  crin  mozzi. 

Mal  dare,  e  mal  tener  lo  mondo  pulcro  58 

ha  tolto  loro,  e  posti  a  questa  zuffa  ; 
qual  ella  sia,  parole  non  ci  appulcro. 

Or  puoi,  figliuol,  veder  la  corta  buffa  ^'  ^ 

de'  ben,  che  son  commessi  alla  Fortuna, 
per  che  T  umana  gente  si  rabbuffa.  1 

Che  tutto  r  oro,  eh'  è  sotto  la  luna,  ^4  | 

e  che  già  fu,  di  queste  anime  stanche  \ 

non  poterebbe  farne  posar  una.  l 

"  Maestro,"  dissi  lui,  "  or  mi  di'  anche  :  ^7  \ 

questa  Fortuna,  di  che  tu  mi  tocche,  \ 

che  è,  che  i  ben  del  mondo  ha  si  tra  branche  ?  "  ] 

E  quegli  a  me  ;   **  O  creature  sciocche,  7^  , 

quanta  ignoranza  è  quella  che  vi  offende  !  \ 

Òr  vo'  che  tu  mia  sentenza  ne  imbocche. 

Colui,  lo  cui  saver  tutto  trascende,  73  j 

fece  li  cieli,  e  die  lor  chi  conduce, 
sì  eh'  ogni  parte  ad  ogni  parte  splende, 

distribuendo  ugualmente  la  luce  ;  7^  i 

similemente  agli  splendor  mondani 
ordinò  general  ministra  e  duce,  ì 

che  permutasse  a  tempo  li  ben  vani,  79  | 

di  gente  in  gente,  e  d'  uno  in  altro  sangue,        j 
oltre  la  difension  de'  senni  umani  :  ì 


CANTO  VII  75 

And    I  :    "  Master,   among    this    set,  I    surely  The 
ougbt   to   recognise    some    that  were  defiled  an?Sie°" 
by  these  evils."  "^  Prodigai 

And  he  to  me  :  "  Vain  thoughts  combinest  thou  : 
their  undiscerninglife,  which  made  them  sprdidj 
now  makes  them  too  obscure  for  any  recognition. 

To  ali  eternity  they  shall  continue  butting  one 
another  ;  these  shall  arise  from  their  graves  with 
closed  fists  ;   and  these  with  hair  shorn  off. 

lU-giving,  and  ill-keeping,  has  deprived  them  of 
the  bright  world,  and  put  them  to  this  conflict  ; 
what  a  conflict  it  is,  I  adorn  no  words  to  teli. 

Bui  thou,  my  Son,  mayest  [now]]  see  the  brief 
mockery  of  the  goods  that  are  committed  unto 
Fortune,  for  which  the  human  kind  contend 
with  one  another. 

For  ali  the  gold  that  is  beneath  the  moon,  or  ever 
was,  could  not  give  rest  to  a  single  one  of  these 
weary  souls. 

"Master,"  I  said  to  him,  "now  teli  me  also  :  Dame 
this   Fortune,  of  which  thou  hintest  to  me  ;  Fo"^""* 
what  is  she,  that  has  the  good  things  of  the 
world  thus  within  her  clutches  ?  " 

And  he  to  me  :  "  O  foolish  creatures,  how  great 
is  this  ignorance  that  falls  upon  ye  !  Now  I 
wish  thee  to  receive  my  judgment  of  her. 

He  whose  wisdom  is  transcendent  over  ali,  made 
the  heavens  and  gave  them  guides,  so  that 
every  part  shines  to  every  part, 

equally  distributing  the  light  ;  in  like  manner,  for 
worldly  splendours,  he  ordained  a  general 
minister  and  guide, 

to  change  betimes  the  vain  pos8essions,from  people 
to  people,  and  from  one  kindred  to  another, 
beyond  the  hindrance  of  human  wisdom  : 


76  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IV.  per  eh'  una  gente  impera,  e  1'  altra  langue,         ^^ 
seguendo  lo  giudicio  di  costei, 
che  è  occulto,  come  in  erba  V  angue. 

Vostro  saver  non  ha  contrasto  a  lei  :  85 

ella  provvede,  giudica,  e  persegue 
suo  regno,  come  il  loro  gli  altri  Dei. 

Le  sue  permutazion  non  hanno  triegue  ;  ^ 

necessità  la  fa  esser  veloce  ; 
sì  spesso  vien  chi  vicenda  consegue. 

Quest'  è  colei,  eh'  è  tanto  posta  in  cr^ce  9» 

pur  da  color,  che  le  dovrian  dar  lode7 

dandole  biasmo  a  torto  e  mala  voce. 

Ma  ella  s'  è  beata,  e  ciò  non  ode  :  94 

con  1'  altre  prime  creature  lieta 
voi  ve  sua  spera,  e  beata  si  gode. 

Or  discendiamo  omai  a  maggior  pietà  ;  97 

già  ogni  stella  cade,  che  saliva 
quando  mi  mossi,  e  il  troppo  star  si  vieta." 
Cerchio  V.  Noi  ricidemmo  il  cerchio  all'  altra  riva  '*» 

^^®      sopra  una  fonte,  che  bolle,  e  riversa 
per  un  fossata  che  da  lei  diriva. 

L'  acqua  era  buia  assai  vie  che  persa  ;  '°3 

e  noi,  in  compagnia  dell'  onde  bige, 
entrammo  giù  per  una  via  diversa. 

Una  palude  fa,  che  ha  nome  Stige,  *^ 

questo  tristo  ruscel,  quando  è  disceso 
al  pie  delle  maligne  piagge  grige. 

Ed  io,  che  di  mirar  mi  stava  inteso,  ^°9 

vidi  genti  fangose  in  quel  pantano, 
ignude  tutte,  e  con  sembiante  offeso. 

Questi  si  percotean  non  pur  con  mano,  *" 

ma  con  la  testa,  e  col  petto,  e  co'  piedi, 
troncandosi  coi  denti  a  brano  a  brano. 


CANTO  VII                          77  1 

i 

hence  one  people  commands,  another  languishes  ;  The     ^  ' 

obeying  ber  sentence,  which  is  hidden  like  the  anX^e'"*  i 

serpent  in  the  grass.                                                Prodigai  ^ 

Your   knowledge    cannot   understand    her  :    she 

provides,  judges,  and  maintains  her  kingdom,  = 

as  the  other  Gods  do  theirs.  ] 

Her  permutations  have  no  truce  ;  necessity  makes  \ 

her  he  swift  ;   [[thus  he  comes]  oft  (^who  doth  ì 

aj  change  [^obtainj.  ; 

This  is  she,   who  is  so  much  reviled,  even  by 

those  who  ought  to  praise  her,  ivhen  blaming  ; 

her  wrongfully,  und  with  evil  words.  i 

But  she  is  in  bliss,  and  hears  it  not  ;   with  the  = 

other  Frimai  Creatures  joyful,  she  wheels  her  t 

sphere,  and  tastes  her  blessedness.  ] 

But  let  US  now  descend  to  greater  misery;  already  j 

tevery  star  is  faUing,  that  was  ascending  vvhen  [I  ^ 

set  out]  and  to  stay  too  long  is  not  permitted."  * 

We  crofised  the  circle,  to  the  other  bank,  near  a  The 

fount,   that  boils  and  pours  down  through  a  and^the  l 
cleft,  which  it  has  fbrmed.                                    Sullen 

The  water  was  darker  far  than  perse  ;  and  we,  i 

accompanying  the  dusky  waves,  entered  down  i 

by  a  strange  path.  i 

This  dreary  streamlet  makes  a  Marsh,  that  is  j 

named  Styx,  when  it  has  descended  to  the  ] 
foot  of  the  grey  malignant  shores. 

And  I,  who  stood  intent  on  looking,  saw  muddy  Their  \ 

people  in  that  bog,  ali  naked  and  with  a  look  P"nisb°^e°»=  \ 
of  anger. 

They  were  smiting  each  other,  not  with  hands 

only,  but  with  head,  and  with  chest,  and  with  ì 

feet  ;  jgaiming  one  another  with  their   teeth,  j 

piece  by  piece.  ] 

ì 

! 

ì 
i 


78  INFERNO 

Cerchio V.  Lo  buon  maestro  disse:   "  Figlio,  or  vedi        ^'5 
Stige       p      •        j-       1  •     •        1  j  • 

1    anime  di  color  cui  vinse!    ira; 

ed  anche  vo'  che  tu  per  certo  credi, 

che  sotto  r  acqua  ha  gente  che  sospira,  ^^8 

e  fanno  pullular  quest'  acqua  al  summo, 
come  P  occhio  ti  dice  u'  che  s'  aggira. 

Fitti  nel  limo  dicon  ;   'Tristi  fummo  '^^ 

neir  aer  dolce  che  dal  sol  s'  allegra, 
portando  dentro  accidioso  fummo  ; 

or  ci  attristiam  nella  belletta  negra.'  ^24 

Quest'  inno  si  gorgoglian  nella  strozza, 
che  dir  noi  posson  con  parola  integra. 

Così  girammo  della  lorda  pozza  '27 

grand'  arco,  tra  la  ripa  secca  e  il  mezzo, 
con  gli  occhi  volti  a  chi  del  fango  ingozza  ; 

Venimmo  al  pie  d'  una  torre  al  dassezzo.         ^3° 

I.  Virgil,  chi  seppe  tuttoy  understood  these  words  ;  but 
as  for  US,  it  seems  best  to  admit  that  we  do  not  even 
know  to  which  language  they  belong,  though  various 
attempts  bave  been  made  to  connect  tbem  with  Hebrew, 
Greek,  and  French. 

11,12.  See  Rev.  xii.  7-9.  **  Adultery  "  in  the  Biblical 
sense  {^E%ek.  xxiii.  37,  etc). 

22.  The  whiripool  of  Charybdis  (in  the  straits  of 
Messina)  which  was  specially  dangerous  by  reason  of 
its  proximity  to  the  rock  Scylla,  is  frequently  alluded 
to  in  classical  literature. 

38,  39  and  46-48.  The  avarice  of  the  clergy  was  held 
in  special  aversion  by  Dante  {cf.  Inf.  i.  49,  notcy  and 
xix.  112-114). 

57.  co*  crin  mozzi.  Cf.  the  proverb  dissipare  sino  a* 
capegli. 

71.  At  the  time  of  the  corapositìon  of  the  Convito 
(iv.  1 1  )  Dante  himself  did  not  yet  connect  Fortune  in 
any  way  with  the  Deity. 


CANTO  VII  79 

The  kìnd  Master  said  :   "  Son,  now  see  the  souls  The 
of  those  whom  anger  overcame  ;  and  also  I  ^S^^he"* 
would  have  thee  to  believe  for  certain,  Sullen 

that  there  are  people  underneath  the  water,  who 
sob,  and  make  it  bubble  at  the  surface  ;  as  thy 
eye  may  teli  thee,  whichever  way  it  turns. 

Fixed  in  the  slime,  they  ^ay  :  *  Sullen  were  we 
in  the  sweet  air,  that  is  gladdened  by  the  Sun, 
carrying  lazy  smoke  within  our  hearts  ; 

now  He  we  sullen  bere  in  the  black  mire.'  This 
hymn  they  gurgle  in  their  throats,  for  they 
cannot  speak  it  in  full  words." 

Thus,  between  the  dry  bank  and  the  putrid  fon, 
we  compassed  a  large  are  of  that  loatmy  slòu^h, 
with  eyes  turned  towards  those  that  swàHow  of 
its  filth  ;  we  carne  to  the  foot  of  a  tower  at  last. 

73-78.  Even  as  the  Intelligences  were  created  by  God 
to  regulate  the  Heavens  (^cf.  Par,  xxviii.),  so  a  power 
was  ordained  by  Hìm  to  guide  the  destinies  of  man  on 
earth  ;  and  this  power  is  Fortune. 

91-93.  These  lines  may  mean  that  Fortune  should 
not  be  blamed  seeing  that,  on  the  one  hand,  she  acts 
under  God's  direction  (see  above,  verse  71,  «o/^r),  while, 
on  the  other,  man  has  the  power  of  free-will  and  a 
conscience,  altogether  beyond  the  pale  of  ber  influence 
(see  below,  Canto  xv.  92-96).  They  may  also  be  taken 
together  with  verse  90,  in  which  case  they  would  imply 
that  the  man  who  has  experienced  the  blows  of  Fortune 
should  rejoice:  for  the  turn  of  ber  wheel  may  soon 
bring  him  happiness. 

95.  prime  creature^  the  Angels,  created  together  with 
the  heavens  {cf.  Purg.  xi.  3,  and  xxxì.  77). 

98,  99.  At  the  beginning  of  Canto  ii.  the  poet 
describes  the  evening  of  the  first  day  of  the  journey  ;  it 
i»  now  past  midnight. 


inf:e^rno 

BEFORE  reaching  the  high  tower,  the  Poets  havt 
observed  two  flame-signals  rìse  from  its  summit, ji 
and  another  make  answer  at  a  great  distance  ;  and  nowì! 
they  see  Phlegyas,  coming  with  angry  rapidity  to  ferry 
them  over.  TKey  enter  his  bark  ;  and  sail  across  the 
broad  marsh,  or  Fifth  Circle  (1-30).  On  the  passage, 
a  spirit,  ali  covered  with  mud,  addresses  Dante,  and  is 
recognised  by  him.  It  is  Filippo  Argenti,  of  the  old 
Adimari  family  ;   who   had  been  much  noted  for  his 

Cerchio  V.  Io  dico  seguitando,  eh'  assai  prima 

^*^^®      che  noi  fussimo  al  pie  dell'  alta  torre, 
gli  occhi  nostri  n'  andar  suso  alla  cima, 

per  due  ^ammette  che  i  vedemmo  porre,  * 

e  un'  altra  da  lungi  render  cenno 
tanto,  che  a  pena  i^pòtéà"I'  òcchio  torre. 

Ed  io  mi  volsi  al  mar  di  tutto  il  senno  ;  7 

dissi  :   "  Questo  che  dice  ?  e  che  risponde 
queir  altro  foco  ?  e  chi  son  quei  che  il  fenno  ?  " 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Su  per  le  sucide  onde  ^'^ 

già  puoi  scorgere  quello  che  s'  aspetta, 
se  il  fummo  del  pantan  noi  ti  nasconde." 

Corda  non  pinse  mai  da  se  saetta,  ^3 

che  sì  corresse  via  per  1'  aer  snella, 
com'  io  vidi  una  nave  piccioletta 

venir  per  1'  acqua  verso  noi  in  quella,  ^^] 

sotto  il  governo  d'un  sol  galeoto, 
che  gridava  :  "Or  se'  giunta,  anima  fella  ?  "  j 

"  Flegias,  Flegias,  tu  gridi  a  voto,"  »^ 

disse  lo  mio  signore,  "  a  questa  volta  ;  J 

più  non  ci  avrai,  che  sol  passando  il  loto." 

Quale  colui,  che  grande  inganno  ascolta,  ^^\ 

che  gli  sia  fatto,  e  poi  se  ne  rammarca, 
fecesi  Flegias  nell'  ira  accolta.  j 

80  j 

ì 


CANTO  Vili 

ìStentiatJQOj  arrogance,  and  brutal  anger  ( 3 1-64).  After 
eaving  him,  Dante  begins  to  bear  a  sound  of  lamenta- 
:ion  ;  and  Virgil  tells  him  that  the  City  of  Dis  (Satan, 
Lucifer)  is  getting  near.  He  looks  forward,  through 
:he  grim  vapour  ;  and  discerns  its  pinnacles,  red,  as  if 
:hey  had  come  out  of  fire.  Phlegyas  lands  them  at 
he  gates  (65-81),  These  they  find  occupied  by  a  host 
)f  fallen  angels,  who  deny  them  admittance  (82-130). 

L  say  continuing,  that,  long  before  we  reached  The 
the  foot  of  the   high  tower,  our  eyes  went  ^5^*^^"' 
upwards  to  its  summit,  Sullen 

«cause  of  two  flamelets,  that  we  saw  put  there, 
and  another  from  far  give  signal  back,  so  far 
that  the  eye  could  scarcely  catch  it. 
\nd  I  turn[ed]  to  the  Sea  of  ali  intelligence;  [I] 
said  :   "  What  says  this  ?  and  what  replies  yon 
other  fire  ?    And  who  are  they  that  made  it  ?  " 
\.nd  he  to  me  :  "  Over  the  squalid  waves,  already 
1    thou  mayest  discern  wHat  is  expected,  if  the 
i    vapour  of  the  fejp^conceal  it  not  from  thee." 
•Tever  did  cord  impel  from  itself  an  arrow,  that 
ran  through  the  air  so  quickly,  as  a  little  bark 
which  T  saw 
ome  towards  us  then  [through  the  water],  under  Phlegyas 
the  guidance  of  a  single  steersman,  who  cried  : 
"Now  art  thou  arrived,.  fell  5pirit  ?  " 
Phlegyas,    Phlegyas,"   said    my   Lord,   "  this 
time  thou  criest  in  vain  ;  thou  shalt  not  bave 
US  longer  than  while  we  pass  the  wash." 
!l8  one  who  listens  to  some  great  deceit  which 
has  been  done  to  him,  and  then  sore  resents  it  : 

1    such  grew  Phlegyas  in  bis  gathered  rage. 

81 


82  INFERNO 

Cerchio V.  Lo  duca  mio  discese  nella  barca,  »5^ 

^^^®       e  poi  mi  fece  entrare  appresso  lui,  I 

e  sol  quand'  io  fui  dentro  parve  care  a.  i 

Tosto  che  il  duca  ed  io  nel  legno  fui,  *'' 

secando  se  ne  va  1'  antica  prora  * 
dell'  acqua  più  che  non  suol  con  altrui. 

Mentre  noi  correvam  la  morta  gora,  3* 
dinanzi  mi  si  fece  un  pien  di  fango, 
e  disse  :   "  Chi  se'  tu,  che  vieni  anzi  ora  ?" 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   **  S'  io  vegno,  non  rimango;  34j 

ma  tu  chi  sei,  che  sei  sì  fatto  brutto?"  j 
Rispose:   "  Vedi  che  son  un  che  piango."       j 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   **  Con  piangere  e  con  lutto,  35 
spirito  maledetto,  ti  rimani! 
eh'  io  ti  conosco,  ancor  sia  lordo  tutto." 

Allora  stese  al  legno  ambo  le  mani  :  H 

per  che  il  maestro  accorto  lo  sospinse,  j 
dicendo  :   "  Via  costà  con  gli  altri  cani  !  " 

Lo  collo  poi  con  le  braccia  mi  cinse,  43^ 
baciommi  il  volto,  e  disse  :   "  Alma  sdegnosa,,, 

benedetta  colei  che  in  te  s'  incinse.  \ 

Quei  fu  al  mondo  persona  orgogliosa  ;  4^ 

bontà  non  è  che  sua  memoria  fregi:  ? 

così  s'  è  V  ombra  sua  qui  furiosa.  \ 

Quanti  si  tengon  or  lassù  gran  regi,  49^ 

che  qui  staranno  come  porci  in  brago,  \ 
di  sé  lasciando  orribili  dispregi  !  " 

Ed  io  :   "  Maestro,  molto  sarei  vago  sai 

di  vederlo  attuifare  in  questa  broda,  J 

prima  che  noi  uscissimo  del  lago."  ] 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Avanti  che  la  proda  Sii 

ti  si  lasci  veder,  tu  sarai  sazio  ;  \ 

di  tal  disio  converrà  che  tu  goda."  j 


1^  CANTO  Vili  83 

My  Guide  descended  into  the   skifF,  and  then  The 

made  me  enter  after  him  ;  and  not  till  I  was  and^the 

in,  did  it  seem  laden.  Sullen 

Soon  as  my  Guide  and  I  were  in  the  boat,  its 

ancient  j)row  went  on,  cutting  more  of  the 

water  than  iF  is  wont  with  others. 
Whilst  we  were  runninp  through  the  dead  channel,  Filippo 

there  rose  before  me  one  full  of  mud,  and  said  : 

"  Who  art  thou,  that  comest  before  thy  time  ?  " 
And  I  to  him  :  "  If  I  come,  I  remainnot  ;  butthou, 

who  art  thou,  that  hast  become  so  foul?"     He 

answered  :"  Thou  seest  that  I  am  one  who  weep." 
And  I  to  him  :  "  With  weeping,  and  with  sorrow, 

accursed  spirit,  remain  thou  I   for  I  know  thee, 

ali  iìlthy  as  thou  art/' 
Then    he    stretched   both    hands    to    the    boat, 

whereat  the  wary  Master  thrust  him  off,  say- 

ing  :   "  Away  there  with  the  other  dogs  !  " 
And  he  put  his  arms  about  my  neck,  kissed  my 

face,  and  said  :   "  Indignant  soul  !  blessed  be 

she  that  bore  thee. 
I  In  your  world,  that  was  an  arrogant  personage  ; 

good  there  is  none  to  ornament  the  memory 

of  him  :  so  is  his  shadow  bere  in  fury. 
j  How  many  up  there  now  think  themselves  great 

kings,  that  shall  lie  bere  like  swine  in  mire, 

leaving  behind  them  horrible  reproaches  !  " 
And  I  ;    "  Master,   I    should    be    glad    to    see 

him  dipped   in    this    swill,  ere  we  quit    the 

lake." 
And  he  to  me  :   "  Before  the  shore  comes  to  thy 

view,  thou  shalt  be  satisfied  ;  it  is  fitting  that 

thou  shouldst  be  gratified  in  such  a  wish." 


84  INFERNO 

Cerchio  V.  Dopo  ciò  poco,  vidi  quello  strazio 
Stigre      £^j.  ^-  ^.Qs|.^j  alle  fangose  genti, 

che  Dio  ancor  ne  lodo  e  ne  ringrazio,  . 

Tutti  gridavano  :   "  A  Filippo  Argenti  !  " 
Lo  Fiorentino  spirito  bizzarro 
in  se  medesmo  si  volgea  co'  denti. 

Quivi  il  lasciammo,  che  più  non  ne  narro  ; 
ma  negli  orecchi  mi  percosse  un  duolo, 
per  eh'  io  avanti  intento  1'  occhio  sbarro. 

Lo  buon  maestro  disse  :  "  Omai,  figliuolo, 
s'  appressa  la  città  che  ha  nome  Dite, 
co'  gravi  cittadin,  col  grande  stuolo." 

Ed  io  :   "  Maestro,  già  le  sue  meschite 
là  entro  certo  nella  valle  cerno 
vermiglie,  come  se  di  fuoco  uscite 
/  /   fossero."   Ed  ei  mi  disse  :   "  Il  foco  eterno, 
'  eh'  entro  1'  affoca,  le  dimostra  rosse, 

come  tu  vedi  in  questo  basso  inferno." 

Noi  pur  giugnemmo  dentro  all'  alte  fosse, 
che  vallan  quella  terra  sconsolata  ; 
le  mura  mi  parea,  che  ferro  fosse. 

Non  senza  prima  far  grande  aggirata, 

venimmo  in  parte,  dove  il  nocchier,  forte, 
"  Uscite,"  ci  gridò,  "  qui  è  1'  entrata." 
Porte  Io  vidi  più  di  mille  in  sulle  porte 
^^^^\te      ^^'  ^^^^  piovuti,  che  stizzosamente 

dicean  :   **  Chi  è  costui,  che  senza  morte 

va  per  lo  regno  della  morta  gente  ?  " 
E  il  savio  mio  maestro  fece  segno 
di  voler  lor  parlar  segretamente. 

Allor  chiusero  un  poco  il  gran  disdegno, 
e  disser:   "  Vien  tu  solo,  e  quei  sen  vada, 
che  sì  ardito  entrò  per  questo  regno. 


CANTO  Vln  85 

A  little  after  this,  I  saw  the  muddy  people  make  The 

such  rending  of  him,  that  even  now  I  praise  ^d^t£e"* 

and  thank  God  for  it.  Sullen 

AH    cried  :    «<  At    Filippo    Argenti  !  "      The 

passionate    Fiorentine  spirit  turned  with  his 

teeth  upon  himself. 
Here  we  left  him,  so  that  of  him  I  teli  no  more  ; 

but  in  my  ears  a  wailing  smote  me,  whereat  I 

bent  my  eyes  intently  forward. 
f^he  kind  Master  said  :   "  Now,  Son,  the  city 
/     that  is   named  of  Dis  draws  nigh,  with   its 
'      grave  citizens,  with  its  great  company." 
And  I  :   "  Master,  already  I  discern  its  mosques, 

distinctly  there  within  the  valley,  red   as  if 

they  had  come  out  of  fire." 
/And  to  me  he  said  :   **  The  eternai  fìre,  whlch 

causes  them  to  glow  within,  shows  them  red, 

as  thou  seest,  in  this  low  Hell." 
We  now  arrived  in  the  deep  fosses,  which  moat^ 

that  joyless  city  ;  the  walls  seemed  to  nie  as 

if  they  were  of  iron. 
Not  before  making  a  long  circuit,  did  we  come 

to  a  place  where  the  boatman  loudly  cried  to 

us:   "  Go  out  :  here  is  the  entrance.'' 
Above  the  gates  I  saw  more  than  a  thousand  The  falleo 

spirits,  rained  from   [the]   Heaven[s]],  who  ^"8^®^^ 

angrily    exclaimed  :     "  Who    is    that,    who, 

without  death, 
goes  through  the  kingdom  of  the  dead  ?"   And 

my  sage  Master  made  a  sign  of  wishing  to 

speak  with  them  in  secret. 
Then  they  somewhat  shut  up  their  great  disdain, 

and  said:  "Come  thou  alone;  and  let  that  onego, 

who  has  entered  so  daringly  into  this  kingdom. 


86  INFERNO 


Porte  Sol  si  ritorni  per  la  folle  strada  ;  9«  ] 

^^^d/oite       P^<^vi  se  sa  :   che  tu  qui  rimarrai,  \ 

che  gli  hai  scorta  sì  buia  contrada."  l 

Pensa    lettor,  se  io  mi  sconfortai  94  ; 
nel  suon  delle  parole  maledette  : 

eh'  io  non  credetti  ritornarci  mai.  | 

«  O  caro  duca  mio,  che  più  di  sette  97  | 

volte  m'  hai  sicurtà  renduta,  e  tratto  j 

d'  alto  periglio  che  incontra  mi  stette,  \ 

non  mi  lasciar,"  diss'  io,  "così  disfatto;  ^°°j 

e  se  r  andar  più  oltre  e'  è  negato,  j 

ritroviam  T  orme  nostre  insieme  ratto."  ] 

E  quel  signor,  che  lì  m'  avea  menato,  ^**3  : 
mi  disse  :  "  Non  temer,  che  il  nostro  passo 

non  ci  può  torre  alcun  :  da  tal  n'  è  dato.  \ 

Ma  qui  m'  attendi  ;  e  lo  spirito  lasso  ^"^  j 
conforta  e  ciba  di  speranza  buona, 

eh'  io  non  ti  lascerò  nel  mondo  basso."  \ 

Così  sen  va,  e  quivi  m'  abbandona  ^^9  \ 

lo  dolce  padre,  ed  io  rimango  in  forse  :  i 

che  il  sì,  e  il  no  nel  capo  mi  tenzona.  \ 

Udir  non  potei  quello  eh'  a  lor  si  porse  :  *^*) 

ma  ei  non  stette  là  con  essi  guari,  ^ 

che  ciascun  dentro  a  pruova  si  ricorse.  j 

Chiuser  le  porte  quei  nostri  avversari  ^^sj 

nel  petto  al  mio  signor,  che  fuor  rimase,  j 

e  rivolsesi  a  me  con  passi  rari.  ' 

Gli  occhi  alla  terra,  e  le  ciglia  avea  rase  ^^^  i 

d'  ogni  baldanza,  e  dicea  ne'  sospiri  :  j 

"  Chi  m'  ha  negate  le  dolenti  case  ?  "  ] 

Ed  a  me  disse  :   **  Tu,  perch'  io  m'  adiri,  "^i 

non   sbigottir  :  eh'  io  vincerò  la  pruova,  : 

oual  che  alla  difension  dentro  s'  aggiri.  \ 


CANTO  Vili  87 

Let  him  return  alone  his  foolish  way;  try,  ifThefallcn 

he  can  :    for  thou  shalt  stay  bere,  that  hast  ^°^®^^ 

escorted  him  through  so  dark  a  country/' 
Judge,  Reader,  if  I  was  discouraged  at  the  sound 

of  the  accursed   words  :  for   I    believed  not 

that  I  ever  should  return  [hither], 
<*  O  my  loved    Guide,   who    more    than  seven  Dante's 

times  hast  restored  me  to  safety,  and  rescued 

from  deep  perii  that  stood  before  me, 
leave  me  not  so  undone,"  I  said  ;   "and  if  to  go 

farther  be  denied  us,  let  us  retrace  our  steps 

together  rapidly.'' 
And  that  Lord,  who  had  led  me  thither,  said  to  Vìrgil 

,,  r;'  ^     r  comforts 

me  :    "  r  ear  not,  ror   our   passage  none  can  him 

take  from  us  :   by  Such  has  it  been  given  to  us. 
But  thou,  wait  bere  for  me  ;  and  comfort  and 

feed  thy  wearied  spirit  with  good  hope  :  for  I 

will  not  forsake  thee  in  the  low  world." 
Thus  the   gentle   Father  goes,   and    leaves  me 

bere,  and  I  remain  in  doubt  ;  for  yes  and  no 

contend  within  my  head. 
I  could  not  bear  that  which  [^was]  ofFered  to  them; 

but  he  had  not  long  stood  with  them,  when  they 

ali,  vying  with  one  another.  rushed  in  again. 
These  our  adversaries  closed  the   gates  on  the  The  gates 

breast  of  my  [Lord]  who  remained  without;  againstthe 

and  turned  to  me  with  slow  steps.  poets 

He  had  his  eyes  upon  the  ground,  and  his  eye- 

brows  shorn  of  ali  boldness,  and  said  with  sighs: 

"  Who  hath  denied  me  the  doleful  houses  ?  " 
And  to  me  he  said  :  "  Thou,  be  not  dismayèd, 

though  I  get  angry  :  for  I  will  master  the  trial, 

whatever  be  contrived  within  for  hindrance. 


88  INFERNO 

Porte  Questa  lor  tracotanza  non  è  nuova,  ^24 

della  Città  1  v     «^    1  > 

di  Dite      ^"^  S^^  ^   usaro  a  men  segreta  porta, 

la  qual  senza  serrarne  ancor  si  trova. 

Sovr'  essa  vedestù  la  scritta  morta  ;  ^27 

e  già  di  qua  da  lei  discende  1'  erta, 
passando  per  li  cerchi  senza  scorta 

tal,  che  per  lui  ne  fia  la  terra  aperta."  '3° 

I.  seguitando.  No  importance  need  be  attached  to 
the  tradition  based  on  this  word,  acccrding  to  which 
the  first  seven  cantos  were  written  by  Dante  before  hi» 
exile,  and  the  composi tion  of  the  work  was  resumed 
after  a  considerable  interval. 

30.     The  others  being  spirits  {cf.  v.  27). 

32.  Filippo  Argenti*s  disagreeable  character  is  not 
sufficient  to  account  for  Dante's  special  hatred.  There 
is  evidence  to  show  that  members  of  the  Adimari 
family,  to  which  Filippo  belonged,  were  hostile  to  the 
poet  himself.  In  Far.  xvi.  11 5-1 20  Cacciaguida's  refer- 
ence  to  them  is  anything  but  flattering. 

68.     So    far,    only    sins    of   incontinenza    bave    been 


CANTO  Vili  89 

This  insolence  of  theirs  is  nothing  new:  forthey  Thefallea 
shewed  it  once  at  a  less  secret  gate,  which  ^^«^«^^ 
stili  is  found  unbarred. 

Over  it  thou  sawest  the  dead  inscription;  and 
already,  on  this  side  of  it,  comes  down  the 
steep,  passing  the  circles  without  escort,  one 
by  whom  the  city  shall  he  opened  to  us." 

punished  Withìn  the  City  of  Dis  (or  Pluto)  are 
punished  the  graver  sins  of  malìzia  and  bestialitacU 
\cf.   Inf.   Xi.   70,   sqq.y 

97.  sette  is  not  to  be  taken  literally:  cf.  Psalmt 
cxxix.  164;  Proverbi  xxiv.  16,  etc. 

82,  3.  The  angels  that  fall  with  Satan  {cf,  Rev» 
xii.  9). 

124-127.  These  same  demons  had  opposed  Christ 
at  the  gate  of  Hall  {cf.  Inf.  iii.  i,  jyy.)»  when  he 
descended  to  Limbo  {cf  Inf  iv.  52,  sqq.). 

130.  The  angal  whose  coming  is  descrìbed  in  the 
next  canto,  vv.  64,  sqq. 


I 


inf£;rno 

DANTE  grows  pale  with  fear  when  he  sees  his  \ 
Guide  come  back  from  the  gate,  repulseci  byj 
the  Demons,  and  disturbed  in  countenance.  Virgìlj 
endeavours  to  encourage  him,  but  in  perplexed  andj 
broken  words,  which  only  increase  his  fear.  They: 
cannot  enter  the  City  of  Lucifer  in  their  own  strengthj 
(1-33).  The  three  Furies  suddenly  appear,  and^j 
threaten  Dante  with  the  head  of  Medusa.  Virgili 
bìds  him  turn  round  ;  and  screens  him  from  the  sighti 
of  it  (34-63).     The  Angel,  whom  Virgil  has  been  ex-j 

Porte  Quel  color  che  viltà  di  fuor  mi  pinse,  i 

della  Città  ^  j     -1  j  •     .  •         K  ^ 

di  Dite      veggendo  il  duca  mio  tornare  in  volta,  ' 

più  tosto  dentro  il  suo  nuovo  ristrinse.  ^ 

Attento  si  fermò,  com'  uom  che  ascolta  ;  4^ 

che  1'  occhio  noi  potea  menare  a  lunga  ^ 

per  r  aer  nero,  e  per  la  nebbia  folta.  i 

**  Pure  a  noi  converrà  vincer  la  punga,"  7^ 
cominciò  ei  ;  "  se  non  ...  tal  ne  s'  offerse,  j 
Oh  quanto  tarda  a  me  eh'  altri  qui  giunga  !  "; 

Io  vidi  ben,  sì  com'  ei  ricoperse  ^<*i 

Io  cominciar  con  1'  altro,  che  poi  venne,  ] 

che  fur  parole  alle  prime  diverse.  \ 

Ma  nondimen  paura  il  suo  dir  dienne,  *3j 
perch'  io  traeva  la  parola  tronca 
forse  a  peggior  sentenzia,  eh'  ei  non  tenne.       \ 

"  In  questo  fondo  della  trista  conca  **j 
discende  mai  alcun  del  primo  grado, 

che  sol  per  pena  ha  la  speranza  cionca  ?  "  i 

Questa  question  fec'  io  ;  e  quei  :   "  Di  rado  ^9 

incontra,"  mi  rispose,  **  che  di  nui  \ 

faccia  il  cammino  alcun  per  quale  io  vado.  \ 
90 


» 


CANTO  IX 


pecting,  Comes  across  the  angry  marsh  ;  puts  ali  the  I 
Demons  to  flight,  and  opens  the  gates  (64-103).     The 

Poets  then  go  in,  without  any  opposition  ;  and  they  \ 

find  a  wide  plain,  ali  covered  with  burning  sepuichres.  \ 

It   is    the   Sixth    Circle;    and   in    the   sepuichres  are  < 

punished  the   Heretics,   with   ali   their   followers,   of  j 
'évery  sect.     The  Poets  turn  to  the  right  hand,  and 
go  on  between  the  flaming  tombs  and  the  high  wails 
of  the  city  (104-133). 

'i 

That  colour  which  cowardice  painted  on  my  face,  The  fallen 

when  I  saw  my  Guide  turn  back,  repressed  ^°^®*^  | 

in  him  more  quickly  his  new  colour,  1 

He  stopped  attentive,  like  one  who  listens  :  for  : 

his  eye  could  not  lead  him  far,  through  the  \ 

black  air  and  the  dense  fog.  ] 

"  Yet  it  behoves  us  to  gain  this  battle,"  he  began  ; 

"  if  not  .  .  .  such  help  was  offered  to  us.    Oh  !  \ 

how  long  to  me  it  seems  till  some  one  come  !  '*  \ 

I  saw  well  how  he  covered  the  beginning  with 

the  other  that  carne  after,  which  were  words  ; 

diflering  from  the  first.  \ 

But  not  the  less  his  language  gave  me  fear  :  for 

perhaps  I  drew  his  broken  speech  to  a  worse  * 

meaning  than  he  held.  | 

"  Into  this  bottom  of  the  dreary  shell,  does  any 

ever  descend  from  the  first  degree,  whose  only  ; 

panishment  is  hope  cut  offf  \ 

This  question  I  made,  and  he  replied  to  me  :  • 

"  Rarely  it  occurs  that  any  of  us  makes  this  \ 

journey  on  which  I  go.  \ 

\ 

i 


92  INFERNO 

Porte  Vero  è  che  altra  fiata  quaggiù  fui  * 

della^Otta       congiurato  da  quella  Eriton  cruda, 

che  richiamava  V  ombre  a'  corpi  sui. 
Di  poco  era  di  me  la  carne  nuda  «i 

eh'  ella  mi  fece  entrar  dentro  a  quel  muro, 
^s  per  trarne  un  spirto  del  cerchio  di  Giuda. 
Queir  è  il  più  basso  loco,  e  il  più  oscuro,  «^ 

e  il  più  lontan  dal  ciel  che  tutto  gira  ; 

ben  so  il  cammin  :  però  ti  fa  securo. 
Questa  palude,  che  il  gran  puzzo  spira,  3> 

cinge  d'  intorno  la  città  dolente, 

u'  non  potemo  entrare  omai  senz'  ira." 
Ed  altro  disse,  ma  non  V  ho  a  mente  :  34 

perocché  T  occhio  m'  avea  tutto  tratto 

ver  1'  alta  torre  alla  cima  rovente, 
ove  in  un  punto  furon  dritte  ratto  37 

tre  furie  infernal  di  sangue  tinte, 

che  membra  femminili  aveano,  ed  atto  ; 
e  con  idre  verdissime  eran  cinte  ;  4© 

serpentelli  ceraste  avean  per  crine, 

onde  le  fiere  tempie  eran  avvinte. 
E  quei,  che  ben  conobbe  le  meschine  43 

della  regina  dell'  eterno  pianto, 

"  Guarda,"  mi  disse,  "  le  feroci  Erine. 
Questa  è  Megera  dal  sinistro  canto  ;  4^ 

quella,  che  piange  dal  destro,  è  Aletto  ; 

Tesifone  è  nel  mezzo  "  ;  e  tacque  a  tanto. 
Coli'  unghie  si  fendea  ciascuna  il  petto  ;  49 

batteansi  a  palme,  e  gridavan  sì  alto, 

eh'  io  mi  strinsi  al  poeta  per  sospetto. 
"Venga  Medusa,  sì  il  farem  di  smalto,"  s» 

dicevan  tutte  riguardando  in  giuso  ; 

"  mal  noi  vengiammo  in  Teseo  1'  assalto." 


CANTO  IX  93 

It  is  true,  that  once  before  I  was  down  bere,  The  faUen      \ 

conjured  by  that  fell  Erichtho,  who  recalied  ^°fi^^  j 

the  shadows  to  their  bodies.  ] 

My  flesh  had  been  but  short  time  divested  of  me,  ^ 

when  she  made  me  enter  within  that  wall,  to  l 

draw  out  a  spirit  from  the  Circle  of  Judas.  \ 

That  is  the  Jowest  place,  and  the  most  dark,  and  ; 

farthest  from  the  Heaven,  which  encircles  ali  ;  j 

well  do  I  know  the  way  :  so  reassure  thyself.  ì 

This  marsh,  which  breathes  the  mighty  stench,  \ 

ali  round  begirds  the  doleful  city,  where  we  j 

cannot  now  enter  without  anger."  ] 

And  more  he  said,  but  I  bave  it  not  in  memory  :  \ 

for  my  eye  had  drawn  me  wholly  to  the  high  ì 

tower  with  glowing  summit,  j 

where  ali  at  once  []had  risen  up]  three  Hellish  The  \ 

Furies,   stained  with    blood  ;    who    had   the    ^"^*  ; 

limbs  and  attitude  of  women,  1 

and  were  girt  with  greenest  hydras  ;    for  hair,  1 

they  had  little  serpents  and  cerastes,  where-  ■ 
with  their  horrid  temples  were^  Sound. 

And  he,  knowing  well   the  handmaids  of  the 

Queen  of  everlasting  lamentation,  said  to  me  :  j 

"  Mark  the  fierce  Erynnis  !  ì 

This  is  Megaera  on  the  left  band  ;  she,  that  weeps  \ 
upon  the  right,  is  Alecto  ;  Tesiphone  is  in  the 

middle  *'  ;  and  therewith  he  was  silent.  \ 

With  ber  claws  each  was  rending  her  breast;  they  \ 

were  smiting  themselves  with  their  palms,  and  ; 

crying  so  loudly,  that  I  pressed  close  to  the  l 

Poet  for  fsar.  ì 

**  Let  Medusa  come,  that  we  may  change  him  l 

into  stone,"  they  ali  Qsaid] ,  looking  down  wards;  ■ 

"  badly  did  we  avenge  the  assauit  of  Theseus."  \ 


94                            INFERNO  ] 

Porte  "  Volgiti  indietro,  e  tien  lo  viso  chiuso  :  SS] 

di  Dite       che,  se  il  Gorgon  si  mostra,  e  tu  il  vedessi,      . 

nulla  sarebbe  del  tornar  mai  suso."  \ 

Così  disse  il  maestro  ;  ed  egli  stessi  53] 

mi  volse,  e  non  si  tenne  alle  mie  mani,  j 
che  con  le  sue  ancor  non  mi  chiudessi. 

O  voi,  che  avete  gì'  intelletti  sani,  **' 
mirate  la  dottrina,  che  s'  asconde 
sotto  il  velame  degli  versi  strani  ! 

E  già  venia  su  per  le  torbid'  onde  ^4: 
un  fracasso  d'  un  suon  pien  di  spavento, 

per  cui  tremavano  ambedue  le  sponde  ;  ] 

non  altrimenti  fatto  che  d'  un  vento  ^^i 

impetuoso  per  gli  avversi  ardori,  ^ 

che  fìer  la  selva  senza  alcun  rattento  ;  ! 

li  rami  schianta,  abbatte,  e  porta  fuori  ;  7®| 

dinanzi  polveroso  va  superbo,  j 

e  fa  fuggir  le  fiere  e  li  pastori.  \ 

Gli  occhi  mi  sciolse,  e  disse:  "Or  drizza  il  nerbo  73] 

del  viso  su  per  quella  schiuma  antica,  ; 
per  indi  ove  quel  fummo  è  piò  acerbo." 

Come  le  rane  innanzi  alla  nimica  7^i 

biscia  per  1'  acqua  si  dileguan  tutte,  | 

fin  eh'  alla  terra  ciascuna  s'  abbica  ;  ■' 

yid'  io  più  di  mille  anime  distrutte  79i 

fuggir  così  dinanzi  ad  un,  che  al  passo  \ 
passava  Stige  colle  piante  asciutte. 

Dal  volto  rimovea  quell'  aer  grasso,  ^i 

menando  la  sinistra  innanzi  spesso  ;  j 

e  sol  di  quell'  angoscia  parea  lasso.  i 

Ben  m'  accorsi  eh'  egli  era  del  ciel  messo,  ^5j 

e  volsimi  al  maestro  ;  e  quei  fé'  segno,  \ 

eh'  io  stessi  cheto,  ed  inchinassi  ad  esso.  \ 


CANTO  IX  95 

ì 

**  Turn  thee  backwards,  and  keep  thy  eyes  closed  :  The  fallen 

forif  the  Gorgon  shew  herself,  and  thou  shouldst  -^^'S^®^*  j 

see  her,  there  would  be  no  returning  up  again."  ! 

Thus  said  the  Master,  and  he  himself  turned  me,  Ì 

and  trusted  not  to  my  hands,  but  c3osed  me  \ 
also  with  bis  own. 

O     ye,    who   bave    sane    intellects,    mark    the  j 

doctrine,   which   conceals   itself  beneath   the  ^ 

veil  of  the  strange  verses  !  | 

And  now  there  carne,  upon  the  turbid  waves,  a  \ 

^    crash  of  fearfìil  sound,  at  which  the  shores  \ 

!P    both  trembled  ;  i 

a  sound  as  of  a  wind,  impetuous  for  the  adverse  ^ 
heats,   which  smites  the   fbrest   without  any 

stay  ;  \ 

shatters  off  the  boughs,  beats  down,  and  sweeps  \ 

away  ;  dusty  in  front,  it  goes  superb,  and  makes  \ 

the  wild  beasts  and  the  shepherds  flee.  : 

He  loosed  my  eyes,  and  said  ;    "  Now  turn  thy  ] 

nerve  of  vision  on  that  ancient  foam,  there  1 

where  the  smoke  is  harshest."  \ 

As  frogs,  befbre  their  enemy  the  serpent,  run  ali 

!       asunder   through  the   water,  till  each  squats  j 

upon  the  bottom  :                                  »  «^«^-^  | 

so  I  saw  more  than  a  thousand  ruined  spirita  flee  The  ^ 
before  one,  who  passed  the  Stygian  ferry  with  Messenger     ■ 

soles  unwet.  \ 

I  He  waved  that  gross  air  from  bis  countenance,  j 

often  moving  bis  left  hand  before  htm  ;    and  ; 

only  of  that  trouble  seemed  he  weary.  1 

Well  did  I  perceive  that  he  was  a  Messenger  of  \ 

Heaven  ;  and  I  turned  to  the  Master  ;  and  he  j 

made  a  sign  that  I  should  stand  quiet,  and  bow  i 

down  to  him.  \ 


96  INFERNO 

Porte  Ahi  quanto  mi  parea  pien  di  disdegno  ! 
deUa  Città       tt  ^  n  .  u  .. 

di  Dite       ^  enne  alla  porta,  e  con  una  verghetta 

r  aperse,  che  non  ebbe  alcun  ritegno. 

"  O  cacciati  del  ciel,  gente  dispetta," 
cominciò  egli  in  su  V  orribil  soglia, 
**  ond'  està  oltracotanza  in  voi  s'  alletta  ? 

Perchè  ricalcitrate  a  quella  voglia, 

a  cui  non  puote  il  fin  mai  esser  mozzo, 
e  che  più  volte  v'  ha  cresciuta  doglia  ? 

Che  giova  nelle  Fata  dar  di  cozzo  ? 
Cerbero  vostro,  se  ben  vi  ricorda, 
ne  porta  ancor  pelato  il  mento  e  il  gozzo.** 

Poi  si  rivolse  per  la  strada  lorda, 

e  non  fé'  motto  a  noi  ;  ma  fé'  sembiante 
d'  uomo,  cui  altra  cura  stringa  e  morda, 

che  quella  di  colui  che  gli  è  davante. 
E  noi  movemmo  i  piedi  in  ver  la  terra, 
sicuri  appresso  le  parole  sante. 
Città  di  Dentro  v'  entrammo  senza  alcuna  guerra  ; 
ed  io,  eh'  avea  di  riguardar  disio 
la  condizion  che  tal  fortezza  serra. 
Cerchio  VI.  com'  io  fui  dentro,  1'  occhio  intorno  invio  ; 
e  veggio  ad  ogni  man  grande  campagna 
piena  di  duolo  e  di  tormento  rio. 

Sì  come  ad  Arli,  ove  il  Rodano  stagna, 
sì  com'  a  Pola  presso  del  Quarnaro, 
che  Italia  chiude  e  i  suoi  termini  bagna, 

fanno  i  sepolcri  tutto  il  loco  varo  : 
così  facevan  quivi  d'  ogni  parte, 
salvo  che  il  modo  v'  era  più  amaro  : 

che  tra  gli  avelli  fiamme  erano  sparte, 
per  le  quali  eran  sì  del  tutto  accesi, 
che  ferro  più  non  chieda  verun'  arte. 


CANTO  IX  97 

Ah,  how  full  he  seemed  to  me  of  ìndignatìon  !  The  fallen 

He  reached  the  gate,  and  with  a  wand  opened  ^^^s^els 

it  :  for  there  was  no  resistance. 
**  O  outcasts  of  Heaven  !  race  despised  !  *'  began 

he,  upon  the  horrid  threshold,  "  why  dwells 

this  insolence  in  you  ? 
Why  spurn  ye  at  that  Will,  whose  object  never 

can  be  frustrated,  and  which  often  has  in- 

creased  your  pain  ? 
What  profits  it  to  butt  against  the  Fates  ?    Your 

Cerberus,  if  ye  remember,  stili  bears  his  chin 

and  his  throat  peeled  for  doing  so." 
Then  he  returned  by  the  filthy  way,  and  spake 

no  word  to   us  ;  but  looked  like  one  whom 

other  care  urges  and  incites 
than  that  of  those  who  stand  before  him.     And 

we  moved  our  feet  towards  the  city,  secure 

after  the  sacred  words. 
We  entered  into  it  without  any  strife  ;  and  I,  The  poets 

who  was  desirous  to    behold   the  condition  Qty'of  Dis 

which  such  a  fortress  encloses, 
as  soon  as  I  was  in,  sent  my  eyes  around  ;  and  The 

saw,  on  either  band,  a  spacious  plain  full  of  "®^®**^* 

sorrow  and  of  evil  torment. 
As  at  Arles,  where  the  Rhone  stagnates,  as  at 

Pola  near  the  Quarnaro  gulf^  which  shuts  up 

Italy  and  bathes  its  confines, 
the  sepulchres  make  ali  the  place  uneven  :  so  did 

they  bere  on  every  side,  only  the  manner  bere 

was  bitterer  : 
for  amongst  the  tombs   were   scattered  flames,  '^^^V^, 

whereby  they  were  made  ali  over  so  glowing-  ^""^^  "^^° 

hot,  that  iron  more  hot  no  craft  requires. 

G 


98  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI.  Tutti  gli  lor  coperchi  eran  sospesi,  «•« 

e  fuor  n'  uscivan  sì  duri  lamenti, 
che  ben  parean  di  miseri  e  d'  offesi. 

Ed  io  :   "  Maestro,  quai  son  quelle  genti,          ^*4 
che  seppellite  dentro  da  quell'  arche 
8Ì  fan  sentir  coi  sospiri  dolenti  ?  " 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Qui  son  gli  eresiarche  "7 

co'  lor  seguaci  d'  ogni  setta,  e  molto 
più  che  non  credi,  son  le  tombe  carche. 

Simile  qui  con  simile  e  sepolto  ;  ^30 

e  i  monimenti  son  più,  e  men  caldi. 
E  poi  eh'  alla  man  destra  si  fu  volto, 

passammo  tra  i  martiri  e  gli  alti  spaldi.  ^33 

1-3.  Virgil  forces  himself  to  appear  composed,  so 
as  net  to  alarm  Dante  stili  more. 

16-18.  Dante  wishes  to  find  out  whether  Virgil  is 
really  able  to  aid  him  in  the  present  difficulty.  There 
is  much  ìngenuity  in  the  question,  which  is  framed  in 
such  a  way  as  not  to  wound  Virgil's  susceptibilities, 

22-27.  Before  the  Battle  of  Pharsalia,  Sextus 
Pompeius  bids  the  sorceress  Erichtho  summon  the 
spirit  of  one  of  bis  dead  soldiers,  so  as  to  learn  the 
issue  of  bis  campaign  against  Csesar.  The  passage  in 
which  this  episode  is  related  by  Lucan  {Pharsalia  vi. 
508-830)  probably  accounts  for  the  appearance  of 
Erichtho  here  as  a  sorceress.  But  the  tradition  re- 
ferring  to  the  spirit  in  Giudecca  (for  which  region  see 
below,  canto  xxxiv.)has  not  come  down  to  us.  Dante 
probably  found  it  in  one  of  the  numerous  medieval 
legends  relating  to  Virgil. 

44.  regina,  Proserpine  was  carried  off  by  Pluto 
and  became  queen  of  the  lower  world. 

45-48.     The  Fiiries. 

52.  The  head  of  the  Gorgon  Medusa  was  so  terrible 
as  to  tum  anyone  that  beheld  it  into  stone. 

54.  Theseus,  King  of  Athens,  made  an  unsuccessful 
attempt  to  carry  off  Proserpine  from  the  lower  regions 
According  to  the  more  common  form  of  the  legend,  he 


CANTO  IX  99 

Their  covers  were  ali  raised  up  ;  and  out  of  them  The 
proceeded  moans  so  grievous,  that  they  seemed  "®'"®^^^ 
indeed  the  moans  of  spirits  sad  and  wounded. 
I    And  I  :   "  Master,  what  are  these  people  who, 
buried  within  those  chests,  make   themselves 
heard  by  their  painful  sighs  ?  " 

And  he  to  me  :  **  [[Here]  are  the  Arch-heretics 

»with  their  followers  of  every  sect  ;  and  much 
more,  than  thou  thinkest,  the  tombs  are  laden. 
Like  with  like  is  buried  here  ;  and  the  monumenta 
are  more  and  less  hot."    Then,  after  turning  to 


I 


the  right  band,  we  passcd  between  the  tortures 
and  the  high  battlements. 


is  punished  by  being  forced  to  remain  in  Hell  to  ali 
eternity  ;  but  Dante  foilows  the  other  version,  which 
tells  how  he  was  eventually  rescued  by  Hercules. 

61-63.  A  bad  conscience  (the  Furies)  and  stem 
obduracy  which  turns  the  heart  to  stone  (Medusa)  are 
impediments  that  obstruct  the  path  of  every  sinner 
intent  on  salvation.  Reason  (Virgil)  may  do  much  to 
obviate  these  evil  influences  ;  but  Divine  aid  (the  angel, 
«V.  64,  *qq>^  is  necessary  to  dissipate  them  aitogether. 

98,  99.  The  iast  of  Hercules'  twelve  labours  was  to 
bring  Cerberus  to  the  upper  world  ;  in  the  course  of 
which  operation  the  brute  sustained  the  injuries  here 
alluded  to. 

112-Z15.  Aleschans,  near  Arles,  was  noted  for  the 
tombs  of  Christians  slain  in  battle  against  the  infidels. 
The  soldiers  of  Charlemagne  were  said  to  bave  been 
buried  there  after  the  rout  of  Roncesvalles  ;  and  the 
battle  of  Aleschans  (see  the  O.  Fr.  chanson  de  geste  of 
that  name),  in  which  William  of  Grange  was  defeated 
by  the  Saracens,  must  bave  added  considerably  to  the 
number  of  the  tombs. — Fola,  a  seaport  near  the  southern 
extremity  of  the  Istrian  peninsula,  on  the  Gulf  of 
Quarnero,  is  stili  famous  for  its  antiquities,  though 
rather  for  a  Roman  amphitheatre  than  for  the  tombs 
mentioned  by  Dante. 


INFERNO 

THE  Poets  go  on,  dose  by  the  wall  of  the  city,  with 
the  fiery  tombs  on  their  left;  and  Dante,  observ- 
ing  that  the  lids  of  these  are  ali  open,  inquires  if  it 
would  be  possible  to  see  the  spirits  contained  in  them 
(1-9).    Virgil,  understanding  the  full  import  and  object 
of  bis  question,  tells  him  that  the  Epicurean  Heretics 
are  ali  buried  in  the  part  through  which  they  are  then 
passing  ;  and  that  he  will  therefore  soon  bave  his  wish  ; 
gratified  (10-21).     Whìlst  they  are  speaking,  the  soul  ■ 
of  Farinata,  the  great  Ghibelline  chief,  of  whom  Dante  ; 
has   been   thinking,   addresses   him   from  one  of  the  j 

Cerchio  VI.  Ora  sen  va  per  un  secreto  calle,  i 

tra  il  muro  della  terra  e  li  martiri,  \ 

lo  mio  maestro,  ed  io  dopo  le  spalle.  ; 

«  O  virtù  somma,  che  per  gli  empi  giri  4  ^ 

mi  volvi,"  cominciai,  "  come  a  te  piace  ;  ] 

parlami,  e  soddisfammi  a'  miei  desiri.  \ 

La  gente,  che  per  li  sepolcri  giace,  7  j 
potrebbesi  veder  ?  già  son  levati 

tutti  i  coperchi,  e  nessun  guardia  face."  j 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Tutti  saran  serrati,  ^^\ 

quando  di  JosafFàt  qui  torneranno  j 

coi  corpi,  che  lassù  hanno  lasciati.  1 

Suo  cimitero  da  questa  parte  hanno  ^3^ 
con  Epicuro  tutti  i  suoi  seguaci, 

che  r  anima  col  corpo  morta  fanno.  .\ 

Però  alla  dimanda  che  mi  faci  *^l 

quinci  entro  soddisfatto  sarai  tosto,  j 
e  al  disio  ancor,  che  tu  mi  taci." 

Ed  io  :   "  Buon  Duca,  non  tegno  nascosto  ^^ 

a  te  mio  cor,  se  non  per  dicer  poco  ;  J 

e  tu  m'  hai  non  pur  mo  a  ciò  disposto."  ': 


^ 


CANTO  X 


«epulchres.     Farinata  was  the  father-in-l?w  ot  Guido 
Cavalcanti,  Dante's  most  intimate  friend  (22-51)  ;  and 

Cavalcante  de'  Cavalcanti,  the  father  of  Guido,  /ises^up  | 

in  the  sanie  sepulchre,  when  he  hears  the  iivihg  voice,  \ 

and   looks  round  to  see  if  his  son  is  there  (52-72).  i 
Amongst  other  things.  Farinata  foretells  the  duration 

of  Dante's  exile  ;  and  explains  to  him  how  the  spirits  j 

in  Hell  have  of  themselves  no  knowledge  concerning  ; 

events  that  are  actually  passing  on  earth,  but  only  of  \ 

things  distant,  either  in  the  past  or  the  future  (73-1 36).  • 

1 

Now  by  a  [secret]  path,  between  the  city-wall  The  ; 

and  the  torments,  my  Master  goes  on,  and  I  ^«^stlcs         ^ 

behind  him.  \ 

*^  O  Virtue  supreme  !   who  through  the  impious  1 

W  circles  thus  wheelest  me,  as  it  pleases  thee,"  I  | 

began  ;  "  speak  to  me,  and  satisfy  my  wishes.  1 

Might  those  people,  who  Jie  within  the  sepulchres,  ; 

be  seen  ?  the  covers  ali  are  raised,  and  none  ' 

keeps  guard."  ì 

And  he  to  me  :   "  Ali  shall  be  closed  up,  when,  ^ 

from  Jehosaphat,  they  return  here  with  the 

bodies  which  they  ha/e  left  above. 

In  this  part  are  entombed  with  Epicurus  ali  his  ] 

followers,  who  make  the  soul   die  with  the  ; 

body.  l 
Therefore  to  the  question,  which  thou  asketh  me, 

thou  shalt  soon  have  satisfaction  here  within  ;  i 

and  also  to  the  wish  which  thou  holdest  from  ! 


me. 


And  I  :  "  Kind  Guide,  I  do  not  keep  my  heart 
concealed  from  thee,  except  for  brevity  of 
8peech,to  which  thou  hast  ere  now  disposed  me." 


102  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI.  "  O  ToscO;  che  per  la  città  del  foco 

.,    ^ivo-ten^vai  così  parlando  onesto, 
piacciati  di  ristare  in  questo  loco. 

lia  tua  loquela  ti  fa  manifesto 
di*  quella  hobil  patria  natio, 
alla  qual  forse  fui  troppo  molesto." 

Subitamente  questo  suono  uscio 

d'  una  dell'  arche  :  però  m*  accostai, 
temendo,  un  poco  più  al  duca  mio. 

Ed  ei  mi  disse  :   "  Volgiti  ;   che  fai  ? 
redi  là  Farinata,  che  s'  è  dritto  ; 
dalla  cintola  in  su  tutto  il  vedrai." 

Io  avea  già  il  mio  viso  nel  suo  fitto  ; 
ed  ei  s'  ergea  col  petto  e  colla  fronte, 
come  avesse  lo  inferno  in  gran  dispitto  ; 

e  le  animose  man  del  duca  e  pronte 
mi  pinser  tra  le  sepolture  a  lui, 
dicendo  :   "  Le  parole  tue  sien  conte." 

Com'  io  al  pie  della  sua  tomba  fui, 

guardommi  un  poco,  e  poi  quasi  sdegnoso 
mi  dimandò  :  "  Chi  fur  li  maggior  tui  ?  " 

Io,  eh'  era  d'  ubbedir  disideroso, 

non  gliel  celai,  ma  tutto  gliel'  apersi  : 
ond'  ei  levò  le  ciglia  un  poco  in  soso  ; 

poi  disse  :   "  Fieramente  furo  avversi 
a  me  ed  a'  miei  primi,  ed  a  mia  parte, 
sì  che  per  due  fiate  gli  dispersi." 

"  S'  ei  fur  cacciati,  ei  tornar  d'  ogni  parte," 
risposi  io  lui,  "  1'  una  e  1'  altra  fiata  ; 
ma  i  vostri  non  appreser  ben  quell'  arte." 

Allor  surse  alla  vista  scoperchiata 

un'  ombra  lungo  questa  infino  al  mento  ; 
credo  che  s'  era  in  ginocchie  levata. 


CANTO  X  103 

"  O  Tuscan  !   who  through  the  city  of  fi  re  goest  The 

alive,  speaking  thus  decorously  ;  may  it  please  ^^^^^^ 

thee  to  stop  in  this  place.  àegi?^  * 

Thy  speech  clearly  shews  thee  a  native  of  that  Ubarti 

noble  country,   which    perhaps  I   vexed  too 

much." 
Suddenly  this  sound    issued    from  one   of   the 

chests  :  whereat  in  fear  I  drew  a  little  closer 

to  my  Guide. 
And  he  said  to  me  :  "  Turn  thee  round  ;  what  art 

thou  doing  ?  lo  there  Farinata  !  who  has  raised 

himself  erect  ;  from  the  girdle  upwards  thou 

shalt  see  him  ali." 
Already  I  had  fixed  my  look  on  his  ;  and  he  rose 

upright  wìth  breast  and  countenance,  as  if  he 

entertained  great  scorn  of  Hell  ; 
and   the  bold   and   ready   hands  of  my   Guide 

pushed   me   amongst    the   sepultures   to   him, 

saying  :  **  Let  thy  words  be  numbered." 
[When]  I  was  at  the  foot  of  his  tomb,  he  looked 

at  me  a  little  ;  and  then,  almost  contemptuously, 

he  asked  me  :   "  Who  were  thy  ancestors  ?  " 
I,  being  desirous  to  obey,  concealed  it  not  ;  but 

opened    the   whole    to    him  :    whereupon   he 

raised  his  brows  a  little  ; 
then  he  said  :   "  Fiercely  ad  verse  were  they  to 

me,  and  to  my  progenitors,  and  to  my  party  ; 

80  that  twice  I  scattered  them.'' 
<<  If  they  were  driven  forth,  they  returned  from 

every  quarter,  both  times,"  I  answered  him  ; 

"  but  yours  bave  not  rightly  learnt  that  art.*' 
Then,  beside  him,  there  rose  a  shadow,  visible  Cavalcante 

to  the  chin  ;  it  had  raised  itself,  I  think,  upon  ^^^'^^^^^ 

ita  knees. 


I04  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI.  D'  intorno  mi  guardò,  come  talento  55 

avesse  di  veder  s'  altri  era  meco  ; 
ma  poi  che  il  sospicar  fu  tutto  spento, 

piangendo  disse  :   "  Se  per  questo  cieco  58 

carcere  vai  per  altezza  d'  ingegno, 
mio  figlio  ov'  è,  e  perchè  non  è  teco  ?  '* 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   "  Da  me  stesso  non  vegno  :  ^' 

colui,  che  attende  là,  per  qui  mi  mena, 
forse  cui  Guido  vostro  ebbe  a  disdegno." 

Le  sue  parole,  e  il  modo  della  pena  ^4 

m'  avevan  di  costui  già  letto  il  nome  : 
però  fu  la  risposta  così  piena. 

Di  subito  drizzato  gridò  :  "  Come  ^ 

dicesti  :  egli  ebbe  ?  non  viv'  egli  ancora  ? 
non  fiere  gli  occhi  suoi  lo  dolce  lome  ?  " 

Quando  s'  accorse  d'  alcuna  dimora  7° 

eh'  io  faceva  dinanzi  alla  risposta, 
supin  ricadde,  e  più  non  parve  fuora. 

Ma  queir  altro  magnanimo,  a  cui  posta  73 

restato  m'  era,  non  mutò  aspetto, 
né  mosse  collo,  né  piegò  sua  costa. 

**  E  se/'  continuando  al  primo  detto,  7^ 

"egli  han  queir  arte,"  disse,  "male  appresa, 
ciò  mi  tormenta  più  che  questo  letto. 

Ma  non  cinquanta  volte  fia  raccesa  79 

Ja  faccia  della  donna,  che  qui  regge, 
che  tu  saprai  quanto  quell'  arte  pesa. 

E  se  tu  mai  nel  dolce  mondo  regge,  ^* 

dimmi,  perché  quel  popolo  è  sì  empio 
incontro  a'  miei  in  ciascuna  sua  legge  ?  " 

Ond'ioalui:  "Lo  strazio  e  il  grande  scempio,  ^5 
che  fece  1'  Arbia  colorata  in  rosso, 
tale  orazion  fa  far  nel  nostro  tempio." 


CANTO  X  105  I 


'Ti  looked  around  me,  as  if  it  had  a  wish  to  see  The 

whether  some  one  were  with  me  ;  but  when  "®^®"cs 

ali  its  expectation  was  quenched, 
it  said,  weeping  :   "  If  through  this  blind  prison 

thou  goest  by  height  of  genius,  where  is  my 

sor»  and  why  is  he  not  with  thee  ?  *' 
And  I  to  hìm  :   "  Of  myself  I  come  not  :  he, 

that  waits  yonder,  leads  me  through  this  place  ; 

whom  perhaps  thy  Guido  held  in  disdain." 
Already  his  words  and  the  manner  of  his  punish- 

ment  had  read  his  name  to  me  ;    hence  my 

answer  was  so  full. 
Rising  instanti  y  erect,  he  cried  :   **  How  saidst 

thou  :  he  had  ?    lives  he  not  stili  ?   does  not 

the  sweet  light  strike  his  eyes  ?  " 
When  he  perceived  that  I  made  some  delay  in 

answering,  supine  he  fell  again,  and  shewed 

himself  no  more. 
But  that  other,  magnanìmous,  at  whose  desire  I 

h^id    stopped,    changed    not    his    aspect,    nor 

moved  his  neck,  nor  bent  his  side. 
**  And  if,"  continuing  his  former  words,  he  said.  Farinata 

«  they  bave  learnt   that    art   badly,   it   more  dtlc^rsJ"'^ 

torments  me  than  this  bed. 
But  the   face  of  the  Queen,  who  reigns  bere, 

shall   not   be   fifty  times  rekindled  ere  thou 

shalt  know  the  hardness  of  that  art. 
And  so  mayest  thou  once  return  to  the  sweet 

world,  teli  me  why  that  people   is  so  fìerce 

against  my  kindred  in  ali  its  laws  ?  " 
Whereat  I  to  him  :   "  The  havoc,  and  the  great 

slaughter,  which  dyed  the  Arbia  red,  causes 

such  orations  in  our  tempie." 


io6  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI.  Poi  eh'  ebbe  sospirando  il  capo  scosso,  ^ 

**  A  ciò  non  fui  io  sol,'*  disse,  "  né  certo 
senza  cagion  sarei  con  gli  altri  mosso  ; 

ma  fu'  io  sol  colà,  dove  sofferto  9» 

fu  per  ciascuno  di  torre  via  Fiorenza, 
colui  che  la  difesi  a  viso  aperto." 

**  Deh  se  riposi  mai  vostra  semenza,"  94 

pregai  io  lui,  "  solvetemi  quel  nodo, 
che  qui  ha  inviluppata  mia  sentenza.  j 

E'  par  che  voi  veggiate,  se  ben  odo,  9?  i 

dinanzi  quel,  che  il  tempo  seco  adduce, 
e  nel  presente  tenete  altro  modo."  j 

*<  Noi  veggiam  come  quei,  che  ha  mala  luce,    ^^  \ 
le  cose,"  disse,  "  che  ne  son  lontano  ;  \ 

cotanto  ancor  ne  splende  il  sommo  Duce  : 

quando  s'  appressano,  o  son,  tutto  è  vano  '^3  ; 

nostro  intelletto  ;  e,  s'  altri  noi  ci  apporta,        i 
nulla  sapem  di  vostro  stato  umano.  l 

Però  comprender  puoi  che  tutta  morta  *°^  \ 

fia  nostra  conoscenza  da  quel  punto, 
che  del  futuro  fia  chiusa  la  porta."  | 

Allor,  come  di  mia  colpa  compunto,  *o9 1 

dissi  :   "  Or  direte  dunque  a  quel  caduto, 
che  il  suo  nato  è  co'  vivi  ancor  congiunto.         i 

E  s'  io  fui  dianzi  alla  risposta  muto,  ^^*  i 

fat'  ei  saper  che  il  feì,  perchè  pensava  \ 

già  nell'  error  che  m'  avete  soluto."  ] 

E  già  il  Maestro  mio  mi  richiamava  :  "^  j 

per  eh'  io  pregai  lo  spirito  più  avaccio,  \ 

che  mi  dicesse,  chi  con  lui  si  stava.  ; 

Dissemi  :   "  Qui  con  più  di  mille  giaccio  ;        ^'^  1 
qua  entro  è  lo  secondo  Federico,  i 

e  il  Cardinale,  e  degli  altri  mi  taccio."  ; 


CANTO  X                          107  1 

And  sighing,  he  shook   his  head  ;    then  said  :  The 

"  In  that  I  was  not  single  ;  nor  without  cause,  "®^®"*^         : 
assuredly,  should  I  have  stirred  with  the  others; 

but  I  was  single  there,  where  ali  consented  to 

estirpate  Florence,  I  alone  with  open   face  ; 

defended  her."  * 

Ah  !   so  may  thy  seed  sometime  have  rest,"  I  \ 

prayed  him,  "  solve  the  knot  which  has  here  ] 
involved  my  judgment. 

It    seems  that   you  see   beforehand  what  time  { 

brings  with  it,  if  I  rightly  bear  ;  and  have  a  j 
difFerent  manner  with  the  present." 

**  Like  one  who  has  imperfect  vision,  we  see  the  Prophetic       ; 
things,"  he  said,  "  which  are  remote  from  us;  so  those  in 

much  light  the  Supreme  Ruler  stili  gives  to  us  ;  ^«^  j 

when   they   draw  nigh,  or   are,  our  intellect  is  \ 

altogether  void  ;  and  except  what  others  bring  ! 

US,  we  know  nothing  of  your  human  state.  \ 

Therefore  thou  mayest  understand  that  ali  our 

knowledge  shall  be  dead,  from  that  moment  \ 

when  the  portai  of  the  Future  shall  be  closed."  \ 

Then,  as   compunctious   for  my  fault,  I  said:  j 

"Now  will  you  therefbre  teli  that  fallen  one^  \ 

that  his  child  is  stili  joined  to  the  living.  \ 

And  if  I  was  mute  before,  at  the  response,  let  ì 

him  know,  it  was  because  my  thoughts  already  \ 

were  in  that  error  which  you  have  resolved  for  i 

me.  . 

And  now  my  Master  was  recalling  me  :   where-  | 

fore  I,  in  more  baste,  besought  the  spirit  to  ; 
teli  me  who  was  with  him. 

He  said  to  me  :  '*  With  more  than  a  thousand  He  i 

I  bere  ;  the  second  Frederick  is  here  within,  \ 

and  the  Cardinal  ;  and  of  the  rest  I  speak  not."  ^ 


it)8^  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI.  Indi  s'  ascose;  ed  io  in  ver  1'  antico  *" 

poeta  volsi  i  passi,  ripensando 
a  quel  parlar  che  mi  parca  nemico. 

Egli  si  mosse  ;  e  poi  così  andando  ^24 

mi  disse  :   "  Perchè  sei  tu  sì  smarrito  ?  " 
Ed  io  li  soddisfeci  al  suo  dimando. 
*  La  mente  tua  conservi  quel  che  udito  '*7 

hai  contra  te,"  mi  comandò  quel  saggio, 
**  ed  ora  attendi  qui  "  ;  e  drizzò  il  dito. 

*'  Quando  sarai  dinanzi  al  dolce  raggio  ^3© 

di  quella,  il  cui  beli'  occhio  tutto  vede, 
da  lei  saprai  di  tua  vita  il  viaggio." 

Appresso  volse  a  man  sinistra  il  piede  ;  '33 

lasciammo  il  muro,  e  gimmo  in  ver  lo  mezzo 
per  un  sentier,  che  ad  una  valle  fìede, 

che  in  fin  lassù  facea  spiacer  suo  lezzo.  ^3^ 


10-12.    Cf.  Inf.  vi.    94,  sqq,  i 

15.  The  essential  doctrine  of  Epicunis'  philosophy  j 
ìs  that  the  highest  happiness  is  of  a  negative  nature,  * 
consistìng  in  absence  of  pain.  This  is  how  Dante  i 
himself  expounds  the  philosophy  in  Con'v.  iv.  6  :  \ 
100- no.  The  present  passage  contains  rather  a  • 
corollary  of  Epicurus'  teaching.  Epicurus'  summum  ' 
bonum  is  conceivable  on  earth,  whereas  the  Catholic 
Church  teaches  that  life  on  earth  is  but  "  a  running  \ 
unto  death,"  and  that  true  happiness  is  to  be  found  i 
only  in  the  life  beyond. — Note  that  heresy,  as  defìned  ì 
in  this  verse,  is  elsewhere  desìgnated  by  Dante  as  the^ì 
worst  form  of  bestiality  (Conv,  ii.  9:  55-58).  This  ■ 
accounts  for  the  position  of  the  heretics  in  the  City  of  \ 
Dis  (cf.  Inf.  xi.  83).  \ 

18.   Perhaps   the   wish   to   see   some   more   of  his  j 
fellow-citizens.  : 

21.  See  Inf.  iii.  76,  sqq.  ! 

22.  The  Uberti  family  were  leaders  of  the  Ghibelline  j 
faction  in  Florence  f  see  Par.  xvi.  109,  i  iQ^note).  Farinata,  ^ 


CANTO  X  109 

Therewith  he  hid  himseif  ;  and  I  towards  the  The 
ancient  Poet  turned  my  steps,  revolving  that  ^«f®**c« 
saying  which  seemed  hostile  to  me. 

He  moved  on  ;  and  then,  as  we  were  going,  he 
said  to  me  :  "  Why  art  thou  so  bewildered?" 
And  I  satisfied  him  in  his  question. 

"  Let  thy  memory  retain  what  thou  hast  heard 
against  thee,"  that  Sage  exhorted  me  ;  "  and 
now  mark  here  '^  ;  and  he  raised  his  finger. 

"  When  thou  shalt  stand  before  the  sweet  ray  of 
that  Lady,  whose  bright  eye  seeth  ali,  from  her 
shalt  thou  know  the  journey  of  thy  life." 

Then  to  the  sinister  band  he  turned  his  feet  ;  we 
left  the  Wall,  and  went  towards  the  middle,  by 
a  path  that  strikes  into  a  valley,  which  even  up 
there  annoyed  us  with  its  fetor. 


the  present  speaker,  was  born  at  the  beginning  of  the 
thìrteenth  century  and  became  head  of  his  house  in  1239. 

44.   Cf.  Far.  xvi.  43-45. 

46-51.  The  Guelfs  were  overthrown  by  the 
Ghibellines  in  1248  and  in  1260;  but  each  time 
they  managed  to  regain  the  upper  hand  (in  1251  and 
1266,  respectively).  The  Uberti  were  heid  in  special 
aversion,  for  even  after  a  general  pacification  between 
the  two  factions  had  taken  place,  in  1280,  they  were 
among  the  families  who  were  forbidden  to  return. 

53.  We  know  nothing  of  Cavalcante  Cavalcanti 
save  what  may  be  gathered  from  this  passage. 

60.  Guido  Cavalcanti  (born  between  1250  and 
1259)  was  the  son  of  Cavalcante  and  the  son-in-law 
of  Farinata,  whose  daughter  he  married  at  a  time 
when  marriages  between  Guelfs  and  Ghibellines  were 
frequently  resorted  to  as  a  means  of  reconciling  the 
"WG  factions.  He  and  Dante  are  the  chief  representati ves 
Df  the  Fiorentine  school  of  lyrical  poetry — that  of  the 
iolce  stil  nuovo  (see  Furg.  xxiv.  49-63  J,  which  superseded 


no  NOTES  ^ 

«1 

.'i 
the  Bolognese  school  of  Guido  Guinicelli  (see  Furg,  xi. *] 
97,  98).  The  friendshìp  of  the  two  poets  began  with  the] 
publication  of  Dante's  first  sonnet  (A  ciatcun  alma  presa-. 
e  gentil  core)^  to  which  Guido,  among  others,  replied" 
(1283).  The  yita  Nuova  is  dedicated  to  Guido  an4  ! 
contains  several  references  to  him  as  the  author's  best  ! 
friend.  In  politics  Guido  was  a  White  Guelf,  and  aj 
violent  opponent  of  Corso  Donati.  Things  carne  to 
such  a  pass  during  Dante's  Priorate  that  it  was  decidecf- 
to  banish  the  heads  of  the  two  factions.  The  Whiteij 
were  sent  to  Sarzana  in  the  Lunigiana,  the  climate  of  j 
which  place  proved  fatai  to  Guido,  who  died  at  the^ 
end  of  August  1300;  so  that  he  was  stili  among  thè; 
living  at  the  date  of  the  vision  (see  below  w.  68,  69  andì 
III).  . 

63.  Why  Guido  should  disdain  Virgil  has  been  ^ 
sore  puzzle  to  the  commentators.  Some  hold  thati 
Guido,  as  a  student  of  philosophy,  despised  a  merej 
poet  ;  others,  that,  as  an  ardent  Guelf,  he  could  noti 
admire  Virgil  —  the  representative  of  the  Imperiai! 
Roman  idea  ;  others,  quoting  Vita  Nuova  xxxi.  2i-24,j 
maintain  that  he  advocated  vulgar  poetry  as  opposedi 
to  Latin;  others,  finally,  lay  stress  on  bis  Epicureanj 
principles,  as  contrasted  with  Virgil,  who  representéj 
Reason  illuminated  by  Divine  Grace  (Beatrice  having  sent^ 
him  to  Dante's  aid).  ■ 

79-81.  Dante  was  banished  in  1302,  and  the  efforta! 
of  Pope  Benedict  XI.  to  bring  about  the  return  of  thé^ 
exiles  were  finally  frustrated  in  June  of  the  year  1304^ 
(see  Gardner,  p.  27).  As  Dante  is  so  precise,  we  must; 
take  it  that  this  was  less  (though  it  could  not  bave  beeri 
very  much  less)  than  fifty  months  (Proserpina  =  Luna) 
from  the  time  at  which  Farinata  is  speaking. 

83,  84,   See  above,  note  to  w.  46-51. 

85-87.  At  the  battle  of  Montaperti  (a  village  near 
Siena,  situated  on  a  bill  dose  to  the  Arbia),  which 
was  fought  on  September  4th,  1260,  the  Sienese  and 
exiled  Ghibellines  utterly  routed  the  Fiorentine  Guelfs, 
Verse  87  may  be  taken  to  mean  either  that  this  battle 
caused  the   Guelfs  to  pray  fot   the   downfall  of  the 


CANTO  X  III 

Ghibellines;  or  that  it  roused  the  hatred  of  the 
Guelfs  to  such  a  degree  as  to  make  them  sign  the 
decrees  of  exìle  against  theìr  enemies — a  formality 
which  was  in  those  days  actually  carried  cut  in 
churches,  when  they  were  again  in  power. 

91-93.  After  the  battle  of  Montaperti  ali  the 
Ghibelline  leaders,  save  Farinata,  recommended  that 
Florence  should  be  rased  to  the  ground,  and  this 
firould  doubtless  have  been  done,  but  for  Farinata's 
eloquent  appeal  on  behalf  of  his  native  city. 

107,  108.  da  quel  punto  .  .  .  that  is,  after  the  Last 
Judgment,  when  the  conception  of  time  is  merged  in 
that  of  eternity. 

109.  See  above,  vv.  70,  71. 

119.  Frederick  II.  (i  194-1250)  became  King  of 
Sicily  and  Naples  in  1197  and  Emperor  in  1212. 
Villani  says  of  him  (v.  i)  that  "  he  was  addicted  to  ali 
sensual  delights,  and  led  an  Epicurean  life,  taking  no 
account  of  any  other." 

120.  Cardinal  Ottaviano  degli  Ubaldini  {ca.  1210- 
1273),  an  ardent  Ghibelline,  is  said  by  Villani  to  have 
been  the  only  one  of  the  Papal  Court  who  rejoiced  at 
the  issue  of  Montaperti  ;  and,  according  to  Benvenuto, 
he  is  reported  to  have  uttered  the  words  :  "  If  I  have  a 
soul,  I  have  lost  it  a  thousand  times  over  for  the 
Ghibellines." 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  three  of  Dante's  heretics  are 
Ghibellines,  it  may  be  worth  mentioning  that  there  is 
contemporary  evidence  to  prove  that  adherents  of  this 
party  were  frequently  suspected  of  unorthodox  opinions 
merely  because  they  were  opposed  to  the  Pope.  Dante's 
judgment,  however,  was  not  swayed  by  any  such  con- 
siderations,  as  is  shown  by  his  condemnation  of  the 
Guelf  Cavalcanti. 

123.  See  above,  vv.  79-81. 

130-132.  As  a  matter  of  fact  Beatrice  does  not  her- 
self  actually  relate  Dante's  future  to  him  ;  but  it  is 
owing  to  her  words  that  the  poet  is  induced  to  ask 
Cacciaguida  to  enlighten  him  as  to  coming  eventi  (see 
Far.  xvii.  7,  tqq.) 


inf:^rno 


A  FTER  Crossing  the  Sixth  Circle,  the  Poets  come  to 
^^  a  rocky  precipice  vvhich  separates  it  from  the 
circles  beneath.  They  find  a  large  monument,  stand- 
ing on  the  very  edge  of  the  precipice,  with  an  in- 
scription  indicating  that  it  contains  a  heretical  Pope  | 
and  are  forced  to  take  shelter  behind  it,  on  account  o£ 
the  fetid  exhalation  that  is  rising  from  the  abyss  (1-9).! 
Virgil  explains  what  kind  of  sinners  are  punished  ili 

C«rcliio  VI.  In  su  V  estremità  d'  un'  alta  ripa, 

che  facevan  gran  pietre  rotte  in  cerchio, 
venimmo  sopra  più  crudele  stipa  ;  ,1 

e  quivi  per  1'  orribile  soperchio  ♦ 

del  puzzo,  che  il  profondo  abisso  gitta, 
ci  raccostammo  dietro  ad  un  coperchio  ; 

d'  un  grande  avello,  ov'  io  vidi  una  scritta         ^ 
che  diceva:   "  Anastasio  papa  guardo,  ! 

lo  qual  trasse  Fotin  della  via  dritta."  ] 

**  Lo  nostro  scender  convien  esser  tardo,  ^^ 

sì  che  s'  ausi  prima  un  poco  il  senso 
al  tristo  fiato,  e  poi  non  fia  riguardo." 

Così  il  maestro  ;  ed  io  :  "  Alcun  compenso,"      '3 
dissi  lui,  **  trova,  che  il  tempo  non  passi 
perduto."      Ed  egli:  "Vedi  eh'  a  ciò  penso. 

Figliuol  mio,  dentro  da  cotesti  sassi,"  ^^ 

cominciò  poi  a  dir,  "  son  tre  cerchietti 
di  grado  in  grado,  come  quei  che  lassi. 

Tutti  son  pien  di  spirti  maledetti  ;  ^5 

ma  perchè  poi  ti  basti  pur  la  vista, 
intendi  come,  e  perchè  son  costretti. 

D'  ogni  malizia  eh'  odio  in  cielo  acquista, 
ingiurìa  è  il  fine  ;   ed  ogni  fin  cotale 
o  con  forza,  o  con  frode  altrui  contrista. 


I 


CANTO  XI 


the  three  circles  which  they  have  stili  to  see  (10-66)  ;  J 

and  why  the  Carnai,  the  Gluttonous,  the  Avaricious 

and  Prodigai,  the  Wrathful  and  Gloomy-Sluggish,  are  '] 

not  punished  within  the  city  of  Dis  (67-90).     Dante  ; 

then  inquires  how   Usury   offends    God  ;    and    VirgiI  \ 

having  answered  him,  they  go  on,  towards  the  place 

at  which  a  passage  leads  down  to  the  Seventh  Circle  \ 

(9i.ii5> 

Upon  the  edge  of  a  high  bank,  fbrmed  by  large  The  \ 
broken  stones  in  a  circle,  we^ame  above  a  ^^^etic»        ^ 

stili  more  cruel  throng  j"^^^^^^^^-*—  _\ 

and    bere,   because    of  the  horrible   excess   of  j 

stench  which  the  deep  abyss  throws  out,  we  ■ 
approached  it  under  cover 

of  a  great  monument,  whereon  I  saw  a  writing  Anastasius     \ 
that  said:   "I  hold  Pope  Anastasius,  whom 

Photinus  drew  from  the  straight  way."  \ 

*'  Our  descent  we  must  delay,  till  sense  be  some- 

what  used  to  the  dismal  blast,  and  then  we  \ 

shall  not  heed  it."  \ 

Thus  the  Master  ;  and  I  said  to  him  :   "  Find  \ 

some  compensation,  that  the  time  may  not  be  \ 

lost."    And  he  :  "  Thou  seest  that  I  intend  it.  i 

My  Son,  within  these  stones,"  he  then  began  to  Division  of      j 
say,  "  are  three  circlets  in  gradation,  like  those  Hell^°^*^      I 

thou  leavest.  \ 

They  ali  are  fìlled  with  spirits  accurst  ;   but,  that 
the  sight  of  these  hereafter  may  of  itself  sufhce 

thee,   hearken   how  and   wherefore  they  are  ì 

pent  up.  '\ 

Of  ali  malice,  which  gains  hatred  in  Heaven,  the  j 

end  Ì8  injury  ;  and  every  such  end,  either  by  l 
force  or  by  fraud,  aggrieveth  others. 

H  "3 


114  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI.  Ma  perchè  frode  è  dell'  uom  proprio  male         ^5 
più  spiace  a  Dio  ;  e  però  stan  di  sutto 
gli  frodolenti,  e  più  dolor  gli  assale. 

De'  violenti  il  primo  cerchio  è  tutto  ;  *^ 

ma  perchè  si  fa  forza  a  tre  persone, 
in  tre  gironi  è  distinto  e  costrutto. 

A  Dio,  a  sé,  al  prossimo  si  puone  3» 

far  forza  ;  dico  in  loro,  e  in  lor  cose, 
come  udirai  con  aperta  ragione. 

Morte  per  forza,  e  ferute  dogliose  34 

nel  prossimo  si  danno,  e  nel  suo  avere 
ruine,  incendi  e  toilette  dannose  : 
»       ^onde  omicidi,  e  ciascun  che  mal  fiere,  37 

'ì       i      guastatori  e  predon,  tutti  tormenta 
1^      lo  giron  primo  per  diverse  schiere. 

Puote  uomo  avere  in  sé  man  violenta  4© 

e  ne'  suoi  beni  :   e  però  nel  secondo 
giron  convien  che  senza  prò  si  penta 

qualunque  priva  sé  del  vostro  mondo,  43 

biscazza  e  fonde  la  suo  facultade, 
e  piange  là  dove  esser  dee  giocondo. 

Puossi  far  forza  nella  Deitade,  4« 

col  cor  negando  e  bestemmiando  quella, 
e  spregiando  Natura,  e  sua  bontade  : 

e  però  lo  minor  giron  suggella  *9 

del  segno  suo  e  Sodoma  e  Caorsa, 
e  chi  spregiando  Dio  col  cor  favella. 

La  frode,  ond'  ogni  coscYenza  è  morsa,  5» 

può  1'  uomo  usare  in  colui,  eh'  in  lui  fida, 
e  in  quei  che  fidanza  non  imborsa. 
^    J  Questo  modo  di  retro  par  che  uccida  55 

/   f       pur  lo  vinco  d'  amor  che  fa  natura  : 
onde  nel  cerchio  secondo  s'  annida 


CANTO  XI  115 

But  because  fraud  is  a  vice  peculiar  to  man,  it  more  The 

displeases  God  ;  andthereforethefraudulentare  ^®^®*^" 

placed  beneath,  and  more  pain  assails  them. 
Ali  the  first  circle  is  for  the  violent  ;  but  as  vio-  Violenca 

lence  may  be  done  to  three  persons,  it  is  formed 

and  distinguished  into  three  rounds. 
To  God,  to  one's  self,  and  to  one's  neighbour,  may 

violence  be  done  ;   I  say  in  them  and  in  their 

things,  as  thou  shalt  bear  with  evident  discourse. 
By  force,  death   and    painful   wounds    may    be 

inflicted  upon  one's  neighbour  ;  and  upon   his 

substance,  devastations,  burnings,  and  injurious 

extortions  : 
wherefore  the  first  round  tormente  ali  homicides 

and   every  one   who   strikes    maliciously,   ali 

plunderers  and  robbers,  in  difFerent  bands. 
A  man  may  lay  violent  band  upon  himself,  and 

upon  his  property  :  and  therefore  in  the  second 

round  must  every  one  repent  in  vain 
who  deprives  himself  of  your  world,   gambles 

away  and  dissipates   his    wealth,  and  weeps 

there  where  he  should  be  joyous. 
Violence  may  be  done  against  the  Deity,  in  the 

heart  denying  and  blaspheming  Him  ;  and  dis- 

daining  Nature  and  ber  bounty  : 
and  hence  the  smallest  round  seals  with  its  mark 

both  Sodom  and  Cahors,  and  ali  who  speak 

with  disparagement  of  God  in  their  hearts. 
Fraud,  v/hich  gnaws  every  conscience,  a  man  may 

practise  upon   ^one]]  who  confide [sj  in  him  ; 

and  upon  [him]  who  repose  [s]  no  confidence. 
This  latter  mode  seems  only  to  cut  off  the  bond  Slmplc 

of  love  which  Nature  makes  :    hence  in  the 

second  circle  nests 


ii6  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI,  ipocrisìa,  lusinghe  e  chi  affattura,  s8 

falsità,  ladroneccio  e  simonia, 

ruffian,  baratti,  e  simile  lordura. 
Per  1'  altro  modo  quell'  amor  s'  obblia  ^' 

che  fa  natura,  e  quel  eh'  è  poi  aggiunto, 

di  che  la  fede  speziai  si  cria  : 
onde  nel  cerchio  minore,  ov*  è  il  punto  ^^ 

dell'  universo,  in  su  che  Dite  siede, 

qualunque  trade  in  eterno  è  consunto." 
Ed  io  :  "  Maestro,  assai  chiaro  procede  ^ 

la  tua  ragione,  ed  assai  ben  distingue  j 

questo  baratro,  e  il  popol  che  il  possiede.  1 

Ma  dimmi  :   Quei  della  palude  pingue,  7<*    ì 

che  mena  il  vento,  e  che  batte  la  pioggia,  j 

e  che  s'  incontran  con  sì  aspre  lingue,  ' 

perchè  non  dentro  della  città  roggia  73    = 

son  ei  puniti,  se  Dio  gli  ha  in  ira  ?  ; 

e  se  non  gli  ha,  perchè  sono  a  tal  foggia  ?  "         ì 
Ed  egli  a  me  :  "  Perchè  tanto  delira,"  7«    | 

disse,  "  lo  ingegno  tuo  da  quel  eh'  ei  suole  ?        • 

ovver  la  mente  dove  altrove  mira  ?  ] 

Non  ti  rimembra  di  quelle  parole,  79   ì 

con  le  quai  la  tua  Etica  pertratta  ] 

le  tre  disposizion,  che  il  ciel  non  vuole  ; 
incontinenza,  malizia  e  la  matta  *•    j 

bestialitade  ?  e  come  incontinenza 

men  Dio  offende,  e  men  biasimo  accatta  ?  i 

Se  tu  riguardi  ben  questa  sentenza,  *5    \ 

e  rechiti  alla  mente  chi  son  quelli, 

che  su  di  fuor  sostengon  penitenza, 
tu  vedrai  ben  perchè  da  questi  felli  ^    i 

8Ìen  dipartiti,  e  perchè  men  crucciata  { 

la  divina  giustizia  gli  martelli." 


p 


CANTO  XI  117 


h5rpocrisy,  flattery,  sorcerers,  cheating,  theft  and  The 
simony,  pandars,  barrators,  and  like  fìlth.  Heretics 

In  the  other  mode  is  forgotten  that  love  which  Treacher- 

Nature  makes,  and  also  that  which  afterwards  **"*  Fraad  | 

is  added,  giving  birth  to  special  trust  :  i 

hence  in  the  smallest  circle,  at  the  centre  o£  the 

universe   and   seat   of  Dis,  every  traitor    is  ] 

eternally  consumed."  1 

And  I  :  "  Master,  thy  discourse  proceeds  most  l 

clearly,  and  excellently  distinguishes  this  ^ulf,  j 

and  the  people  that  possess  it.  j 

But  teli  me  :  Those  of  the  fat  marsh  ;  those  whom  Divlsion  of 
the  wind  leads,  and   whom  the  rain  beata  ;  Hell^^^^*^ 

and  those  who  meet  with  tongues  so  sharp, —  \ 

why  are  they  not  punished  in  the  red  city,  if  ì 

God's  anger  be  upon  them  ì  and  if  not,  why  \ 

are  they  in  such  plight  ì  "  \ 

And  he    [said]   to  me  :  "  Wherefore  errs  thy  | 

mind  so  much  beyond  its  wont  ?  or  are  thy  j 

thoughts  turned  somewhere  else  ?  ] 

Rememberest  thou  not  the  words  wherewith  thy  j 

Ethics  treat  of  the  three  dispositions  which  1 

Heaven  wills  not,  j 

incontinence,    malice,  and  mad   bestiality  ?   and  incon- 

how    incontinence    less    offends    God,    and  ***^«»*<^*  ; 

receives  less  blame  ?  ^ 

If  thou    rightly  considerest  this  doctrine,  and  \ 

recallest  to   thy  memory  who  they  are  that  1 

Buffer  punishment  above,  without,  ^ 

thou  easily  wilt  see  why  they  are  separated  from  'ì 

these  fell  spìrits,  and  why,  with  less  anger,  \ 

Divine  Justice  strikes  them."  ] 


ii8  INFERNO 

Cerchio  VI.  "  O  Sol,  che  sani  ogni  vista  turbata,  5« 

tu  mi  contenti  sì,  quando  tu  solvi, 
che,  non  men  che  saver,  dubbiar  m'  aggrata. 

Ancora  un  poco  indietro  ti  rivolvi,''  94 

diss'  io,  **  là  dove  di'  che  usura  offende 
la  divina  boutade,  e  il  groppo  svolvi.'* 

"  Filosofe,"  mi  disse,  "a  chi  V  attende,  97 

nota  non  pure  in  una  sola  parte, 
come  natura  lo  suo  corso  prende 

dal  divino  intelletto  e  da  sua  arte  ;  '«> 

e  se  tu  ben  la  tua  Fisica  note, 
tu  troverai  non  dopo  molte  carte, 

che  1'  arte  vostra  quella,  quanto  puote,  ^**3 

segue,  come  il  maestro  fa  il  discente, 
sì  che  vostr'  arte  a  Dio  quasi  è  nipote. 

Da  queste  due,  se  tu  ti  rechi  a  mente  '«^^ 

lo  Genesi  dal  principio,  conviene 
prender  sua  vita  ed  avanzar  la  gente. 

E  perchè  1'  usuriere  altra  via  tiene,  ^^ 

per  sé  natura,  e  per  la  sua  seguace 
dispregia,  poiché  in  altro  pon  la  spene. 

Ma  seguimi  oramai,  che  il  gir  mi  piace  :  '^' 

che  i  Pesci  guizzan  su  per  V  orizzonta 
e  il  Carro  tutto  sovra  il  Coro  giace, 

e  il  balzo  via  là  oltre  si  dismonta."  ^^5 


8,  9.  There  is  a  confusion  here  between  Pope 
Anastasius  II.  (469-498)  ànd  his  contemporary  the 
Emperor  Anastasius  (491-518).  It  is  the  latter  who 
was  induced  by  Photinus,  a  deacon  of  Thessalonica,  to 
adopt  the  Acacian  heresy,  which  denied  the  divine 
birth  of  Christ. 

16-111.  The  reader  is  again  referred  to  the  note  on 
"  Dante's  Hell  "  at  the  dose  of  this  volume. 


> 


CANTO  XI  119 

O   Sun  !   who  healest  ali  troubied  vision,  thou  The 

makest  so  glad  when  thou  resolvest  me,  that  to     ^^^"" 

doubt  is  not  less  grateful  than  to  know. 
Turn  thee  yet  a  little  back"  \^l  said],  "to  where  Usury 
,. ,.,  thou    sayest   that   usury    ofFends    the   Divine 
fc>-  Goodness,  and  unravel  the  knot." 
He  said  to  me  :   "  Philosophy,  to  him  who  hears 

it,   points  out,   not  in  one  place  alone,   how 

Nature  takes  her  course 
from  the  Divine  Intellect,  and  from  its  art  ;  and 

»if  thou  note  well  thy  Physics,  thou  wilt  fìnd, 
*  not  many  pages  from  the  first, 
that  your  art,  as  far  as  it  can,  follows  her,  as  the 
scholar  does  his  master  ;  so  that  your  art  is, 
as  it  were,  the  grandchild  of  the  Deity. 
By  these  two,  if  thou  recallest  to  thy  memory 
g.      Genesls  at  the  beginning,  it  behoves  man  to 
Kl  gain  his  bread  and  [to  prosper]. 
And  because  the  usurer  takes  another  way,  he 
contemns  Nature  in  herself  and  in  her  fol- 
lower,  placing  elsev/here  his  hope. 
But  follow  me  now,  as  it  pleases  me  to  go  :  for 
the  Fishes  [are  quivering]  on  the  horizon,  and 
ali  the  Wain  lies  over  Caurus,  and  yonder  far 
onwards  we  go  down  the  clifF." 

22.  rvalizia.  It  should  be  noted  that  in  vv.  82,  S3  of 
the  present  canto,  Dante  classi fies  the  sins  under  the 
heads  of  incontinence,  bestiality  and  malice.  In  this 
verse,  however,  malizia  includes  both  bestiality  and 
malice. 

50.   For    Sodom,    see    Genesis  xix.       Cahors,  in    the 
South  of  France,  was  so  notorious  for  its  usurers  in 
the  Middle  Ages,   that  "  Caorsìnus  "  was  frequently 
j  employed  as  a  synonym  for  "  usurer." 


120  NOTES  ^ 

J 

60.  Barratry  means  traffic  in  public  offices  ;  it  is,  in  ; 
fact,  the  secular  equivalent  for  simony. 

67,  73.  The  "gulf"  and  «  red  city"  (cf.  In/,  viii.  \ 
70,  ^yy.)  are,  of  course,  the  city  of  Dis.  j 

79-83.  See  the  Nkomachean  Ethics  of  Aristotle,  vii.  \ 
1  :  "  .  .  .  there  are  three  species  of  moral  character  to  1 
be  avoided,  viz.,  vice,  incontinence  and  bestiality." 

83,  84.  See  the  Ethics^  vii.  6  :  "  It  is  more  pardonable  \ 
to  follow  naturai  desires.  .  .  .  The  more  treacherous  \ 
men  are  the  wickeder.  .  .  ,  Bestiality  is  a  lesser  j 
thing  than  vice."  \ 

xoi.  Possibly  in  allusion  to  Aristotle's  phrase:  \ 
w  .  .   .  if  Art  mimics  Nature,"  in  the  Physics  ii.  2.  j 

105.   Nature  being  the  connecting  link.  \ 

106-108.  See  Genesis  i.  28  :  "...  replenish  the  ) 
carth  and  subdue  it";  and  iii.  19:  "In  the  svvreat  of 
thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread."  If  these  really  are  the  ! 
verses  Dante  had  in  mìnd,  he  possibly  selected  the  i 
formar  (for  which  ii.  15  may  be  substituted)  to  re-  ; 
present  Nature,  and  the  latter  to  represent  Art,  con-  \ 
ceiving  the  one  to  be  addressed  to  the  agriculturist,  the  ■ 
other  to  the  artisan.  ; 

II 2- 114.  The  sun  was  in  Aries  at  the  time  ot  the  \ 
Vision  (see  Inf.  i.  38-40,  and  note).  As  the  constellation  i 
of  Pisces  which  immediately  precedes  that  of  Aries  is  now  ^ 
on  the  horizon,  the  time  indicated  is  about  tv^o  hours  ' 
before  sunrise  (of  the  second  day).  At  the  same  hour  \ 
the  position  of  Charles'  Wain,  or  Boòtes,  is  in  the  N.W.  j 
(Caurus  =  the  N.W.  wind).  ! 


E-  Rises 
6am- 


Shozvhig  the  hours  at  ivh'tch  the  several  sìgns  of  the  Zodìac 
hegìn  io  rise  at  the  sprìng  equìnox,  Each  sìgn  bcgìns  to  set 
t-welve  hours  after  it  begins  to  rìse.  The  spectator  is  looking 
South. 


\/  INFJ^RNO 

_  y  ■ 

THE  way  down  to  the  Seventh  Circle  commenccsi 
in  a  wild  chasm  of  shattered  rocks.  Its  entrance 
Ì8  occupied  by  the  Minotaur,  horror  of  Crete,  and 
emblem  of  the  bloodthirsty  violence  and  brutality  that 
are  punished  below.  The  monster  begins  to  gnawl 
himseif  threateningly  ;  but  Virgil  directs  emphatici 
words  to  him,  which  instantly  make  him  plunge 
about  in  powerless  fury,  and  leave  the  passage  free 
for  some  time  (1-27).  Dante  is  then  led  down  amongst 
loose  stones,  which  are  lying  so  steep,  that  they  give 
way  under  the  weight  of  bis  feet  (28-45).  '^^^  ^^^^^ 
of  Blood  Comes  to  view  as  they  approach  the  bottom  of 
the  precipice.     It  goes  round  the  whole  of  the  Seventh  ; 

Cerchio  Era  lo  loco,  ove  a  scender  la  riva 
Girone^!      Venimmo,  alpestro,  e  per  quel  eh'  ivi  er'  anco,| 

Flegetoate      tal,  eh'  ogni  vista  ne  sarebbe  schiva.  j 

Qual  è  quella  ruina,  che  nel  fianco  4' 

di  qua  da  Trento  1'  Adice  percosse  ■ 

o  per  tremuoto  o  per  sostegno  manco, —  j 

che  da  cima  del  monte,  onde  si  mosse,  7\ 

al  piano  è  sì  la  roccia  discoscesa  ■ 

eh'  alcuna  via  darebbe  a  chi  su  fosse  :  i 

cotal  di  quel  burrato  era  la  scesa  ;  *<»| 

e  in  su  la  punta  della  rotta  lacca  i 

r  infamia  di  Greti  era  distesa,  | 

che  fu  concetta  nella  falsa  vacca  ;  *5«3 

e  quando  vide  noi  sé  stesso  morse,  ^ 

sì  come  quei,  cui  V  ira  dentro  fiacca.  j 

Lo  savio  mio  inver  lui  gridò  :   "  Forse  ^^j 

tu  credi  che  qui  sia  il  duca  d'  Atene,  i 

che  su  nel  mondo  la  morte  ti  porse  ?  ■ 


CANTO  XII 

Mrcle,  and  forms  the  First  of  its  three  divisions.  Ali 
i^ho  bave  commìtted  Violence  against  others  are  tor- 
lented  in  it  ;  some  being  immersed  to  the  eyebrows, 
ome  to  the  throat,  &c.,  according  to  the  different  de- 
Teesofguilt;  and  troops  of  Centaurs  are  running  aiong 
ts  outer  bank,  keeping  each  sinner  at  bis  proper  depth 
46-97).  Nessus  is  appointed  by  Chiron,  chief  of  the 
Centaurs,  to  guide  Dante  to  the  shallowest  part  of  the 
iver,  and  carry  him  across  it.  He  names  several  of  the 
yrants,  murderers,  assassìns,  &c.,  that  appear  as  they 
;o  along  ;  and  then  repasses  the  river  by  himself  to  re- 
oin  bis  companions  (98-139). 

The  place  to  which  we  carne,  in  order  to  descend  The 

the  bank,  was  alpine,  and  such,  from  what  was  against 

there  besides,  that  every  ève  would  shun  it.       their  neigh- 

....      bours 
\s  is  the  ruin,  which  struck  the  Adige  m  its 

fiank,  on  this  side  Trent,  caused  by  earthquake 

or  by  defective  prop, — 
òr  from  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  whence  it 

moved,  to  the  plain,  the  rock  is  shattered  so, 

that  it  might  give  some  passage  to  one  that  were 

above  : 
uch  of  that  rocky  steep  was  the  descent  ;   and  The 

on  the  top  of  the  broken  cleft  lay  spread  the  ^inotaur 

infamy  of  Crete, 
vhich  was  conceived  in  the  false  cow  ;  and  when 

he  saw  us  he  gnawed  himself,  like  one  whom 

anger  inwardly  consumes. 
Vly  Sage  cried  towards  him  :    "  Perhaps  thou 

thinkest  the  Duke  of  Athens  may  be  bere, 

who,  in  the  world  above,  gave  thee  thy  death  ? 

123 


IS4  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Partìtr,  bestia,  che  questi  non  viene  'S 

Girone  i       ammaestrato  dalla  tua  sorella, 
Flegetonte      ma  vassi  per  veder  le  vostre  pene." 

Qual  è  quel  toro  che  si  slaccia  in  quella  «' 

che  ha  ricevuto  già  '1  colpo  mortale, 
che  gir  non  sa,  ma  qua  e  là  saltella  : 

vid'  io  lo  Minotauro  far  cotale.  «J 

E  quegli  accorto  gridò  :  "  Corri  al  varco  ; 
mentre  eh'  è  in  furia,  è  buon  che  tu  ti  cale." 

Cosi  prendemmo  via  giù  per  lo  scarco  *j 

di  quelle  pietre,  che  spesso  moviensi 
sotto  i  miei  piedi  per  lo  nuovo  carco. 

Io  già  pensando  ;  e  quei  disse  :   "  Tu  pensi       3' 
forse  a  questa  rovina,  eh'  è  guardata 
da  queir  ira  bestiai  eh'  io  ora  spensi. 

Or  vo'  che  sappi,  che  1'  altra  fiata  3^ 

eh'  i'  discesi  quaggiù  nel  basso  inferno, 
questa  roccia  non  era  ancor  cascata. 

Ma  certo  poco  pria,  se  ben  discerno,  31 

che  venisse  Colui  che  la  gran  preda 
levò  a  Dite  del  cerchio  superno, 

da  tutte  parti  1'  alta  valle  feda  4< 

tremò  sì,  eh'  io  pensai  che  1'  universo 
sentisse  amor,  per  lo  quale  è  chi  creda 

più  volte  il  mondo  in  caos  converso  ;  43 

ed  in  quel  punto  questa  vecchia  roccia 
qui  ed  altrove  tal  fece  riverso. 

Ma  ficca  gli  occhi  a  valle  :  che  s'  approccia      4^ 
la  riviera  del  sangue,  in  la  qual  bolle 
qual  che  per  violenza  in  altrui  noccia." 

O  cieca  cupidigia,  e  ria  e  folle,  4! 

che  sì  ci  sproni  nella  vita  corta, 
e  nell'  eterna  poi  sì  mal  e'  immolle  l 


CANTO  XII  125 

jet  thee  gone,  Monster  !    for  this  one  comes  The 

not,  instructed  by  thy  sister  ;  but  passes  on  to  ^gainst 

see  your  punishments."  their 

\s  a  bull,  that  breaks  loose,  in  the  moment  when 

he  has  received  the  fatai  stroke,  and  cannot  go, 

but  plunges  hither  and  thither  : 
0  I  saw  the  Minotaur  do.    And  my  wary  Guide 

cried  :  "  Run  to  the  passage  ;   whilst  he  is  in 

fury,  it  is  good  that  thou  descend." 
Thus  we  took  our  way  downwards  on  the  min 

of  those  stones,  which  often  moved  beneath 

my  feet,  from  the  unusual  weight. 

went  musing,  and  he  said  :   "  Perhaps  thou  art  The  rufa 

thinking  of  this  fallen  mass,  guarded  by  that  ^^s^ 

bestiai  rage,  which  I  quelled  just  now. 

would  bave  thee  know,  that,  when  I  went  the 

other  time,  down  bere  to  the  deep  Hell,  this 

rock  had  not  yet  fallen. 
»ut  certainly,  if  I  distinguish  rightiy,  short  while 

before  He  came,   who    took   from    Dis    the 

great  prey  of  the  upmost  circle, 
n  ali  sides  the  deep  loathsome  valley  trembled 

80,    that    I   thought   the    universe   felt   love, 

whereby,  as  some  believe, 
\e   world  has    oft-times   been    converted    into 

chaos;  and  in  that  moment,  bere,  and  else- 

where,  this  ancient  rock  made  such  downfall. 

ut  fix  thy  eyes  upon  the  valley  :  for  the  river  Punish- 

of  blood  draws  nigh,  in  which  boils  every  one  SnSers     * 

who  by  violence  injures  others." 
'  blind   cupidity   [both  wicked   and   foolish], 

which  so  incites  us  in  the  short  life,  and  then, 

in  the  eternai,  steeps  us  so  bitterly  ! 


126  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Io  vidi  un'  ampia  fossa  in  arco  torta, 
Girone  x       come  quella  che  tutto  il  piano  abbraccia, 
FJegetonte      secondo  eh'  avea  detto  la  mia  scorta  ; 

e  tra  il  pie  della  ripa  ed  essa,  in  traccia 
correan  Centauri  armati  di  saette, 
come  solean  nel  mondo  andare  a  caccia. 

Vedendoci  calar  ciascun  ristette, 
e  della  schiera  tre  si  dipartirò 
con  archi  ed  asticciuole  prima  elette. 

E  1'  un  gridò  da  lungi  :   "A  qual  martire 
venite  voi,  che  scendete  la  costa  ? 
Ditel  costinci,  se  non,  1'  arco  tiro." 

Lo  mio  maestro  disse  :   "  La  risposta 
farem  noi  a  Chiron  costà  di  presso  ; 
mal  fu  la  voglia  tua  sempre  sì  tosta." 

Poi  mi  tentò  e  disse  :   "  Quegli  è  Nesso, 
che  morì  per  la  bella  Deianira, 
e  fé'  di  sé  la  vendetta  egli  stesso  ; 

e  quel  di  mezzo,  che  al  petto  si  mira, 
è  il  gran  Chirone,  il  qual  nudrì  Achille  ; 
queir  altro  è  Folo,  che  fu  sì  pien  d'  ira. 

D'  intorno  al  fosso  vanno  a  mille  a  mille, 
saettando  quale  anima  si  svelle 
del  sangue  piti  che  sua  colpa  sortille." 

Noi  ci  appressammo  a  quelle  fiere  snelle  ; 
Chiron  prese  uno  strale,  e  con  la  cocca 
fece  la  barba  indietro  alle  mascelle. 

Quando  s'  ebbe  scoperta  la  gran  bocca, 
disse  ai  compagni  :   "  Siete  voi  accorti, 
che  quel  di  retro  muove  ciò  eh'  ei  tocca  ? 

Così  non  soglio n  fare  i  pie  de'  morti." 

E  il  mio  buon  duca,  che  già  gli  era  al  petto 
dove  le  duo  nature  5on  consorti, 


CANTO  XII  127 

I  sawa  Wide  fosse  bent  arcwise,  as  embracing  ali  the  The 

plain,  according  to  what  my  Guide  had  told  me  ;  against 
and  between  it  and  the  foot  of  the  bank  were  their 

Centaurs,  running  one  behind  the  other,  armed  _, 

with  arrows,  as  they  were  wont  on  earth  to  go  Centaurs 

in  hunting. 
iPerceiving  us  descend,  they  ali  stood  stili  ;  and 

from  the  band  three  carne  forth  with  bows  and 
t     javelins  chosen  first. 

|Ajid  one  of  them  cried  from  far:  "  To  what 
!     torment  come  ye,  ye  that  descend  the  coast  ? 

Teli  from  thence  ;  if  not,  I  draw  the  bow." 
My  Master  said  :  "  Our  answer  we  will  make 

to   Chiron,   there  near   at   band  ;    unhappily 

thy  will  was  always  thus  rash.'' 
rhen  he  touched  me  and  said  :  "  That  ìs  Nessus, 

who  died  for  the  fair  Dejanira,  and  of  himself 

took  vengeance  for  himself; 
le  in  the  middle,  who  is  looking  down  upon  his 

breast,  is  the  great  Chiron,  he  who  nursed 

Achilles  ;  that  other  is  Pholus,  who  was  so 

full  of  rage. 
fVround  the  fosse  they  go  by  thousands,  piercing 

with   their  arrows  whatever   spirit  wrenches 

itself  out  of  the  blood  farther  than  ita  guilt 

has  allotted  for  it." 
We  drew  near  those  rapid  beasts  ;  Chiron  took  Chiroa 

an  arrow,  and  with  the  notch  put  back  his 

beard  upon  his  jaws. 
iiVhen  he  had  uncovered  his  great  mouth,  he  said 

to  his  companions  :   "  Have  ye  perceived  that 

the  one  behind  moves  what  he  touches  ? 
Fhefeet  of  the  dead  are  not  wont  to  do  so."    And 

my  good  Guide,  who  was  already  at  the  breast 

of  him,  where  the  two  natures  are  consorted, 


128  INFERNO 

Cerchio  rispose  :   "  Ben  è  vivo,  e  sì  soletto  •* 
Girone  i      mostrarli  mi  convien  la  valle  buia  ; 

Flegetonte      necessità  '1  e'  induce,  e  non  diletto.  ^ 

Tal  8Ì  partì  da  cantare  alleluia,  ^ 

che  mi  commise  quest'  uficio  nuovo  ;  i 

non  è  ladron,  né  io  anima  fuia.  j 

Ma  per  quella  virtù,  per  cui  io  muovo  9^ 

li  passi  miei  per  sì  selvaggia  strada,  \ 
danne  un  de'  tuoi,  a  cui  noi  siamo  a  pruovo,    i 

che  ne  dimostri  Ik  ove  si  guada,  9^ 
e  che  porti  costui  in  su  la  groppa  : 

che  non  è  spirto  che  per  V  aer  vada."  % 

Chiron  si  volse  in  sulla  destra  poppa,  97^ 
e  disse  a  Nesso  :  "  Torna,  e  sì  li  guida, 

e  fa  cansar,  s'  altra  schiera  v'  intoppa."  1 

Noi  ci  movemmo  con  la  scorta  fida  *<*^ 
lungo  la  proda  del  bollor  vermiglio, 

ove  i  bolliti  facean  alte  strida.  ^ 

Io  vidi  gente  sotto  infino  al  ciglio  ;  ^°3j 

e  il  gran  Centauro  disse  :   "  Ei  son  tiranni  \ 

che  dier  nel  sangue  e  nell'  aver  di  piglio.  j 

Quivi  si  piangon  li  spietati  danni  ;  ^«^ 
quivi  è  Alessandro  e  Dionisio  fero 
che  fé'  Cicilia  aver  dolorosi  anni  ; 

e  quella  fronte  eh'  ha  il  pel  così  nero  ^^ 

è  Azzolino  ;  e  quell'  altro  eh'  è  biondo  ; 
è  Opizzo  da  Esti,  il  qual  per  vero 

fu  sdento  dal  figliastro  su  nel  mondo."  ^^H 
Allor  mi  volsi  al  poeta,  e  quei  disse  : 

"  Questi  ti  sia  or  primo,  ed  io  secondo."  : 

Foco  più  oltre  il  Centauro  s'  affisse  ''^ 

sopra  una  gente,  che  infino  alla  gola  j 

parea  che  di  quel  bulicame  uscisse.  1 


CANTO  XII                         129  \ 

l 

replied  :   "  Indeed  he  is  alive,  and  solitary  thus  The  | 

bave  I  to  shew  him  the  dark  valley  ;  necessity  ^gainst  ^ 

brings  him  to  it,  and  not  sport.  their 

.      .  .  neig^hbours 

From  singing  Alleluiah,  carne  She  who  gave  me  j 

this   new  office;  he   is   no  robber,   nor   I   a  i 

thievish  spirit.  1 

But  by  that  virtue  through  which  I  move  my 

steps  on  such  a  wild  way,  give  us  some  one  of  j 

thine  whom  we  may  follow,  ] 

that  he  may  shew  us  where  the  ford  is,  and  carry  \ 

over  him  upon  bis  back,  for  he  is  not  a  spirit  ] 

to  go  through  the  air."  1 

Chiron  bent  round  on  bis  right  breast,  and  said 

to  Nessus  :  "  Turn,  and  guide  them  then  ;  and  ^ 
if  another  troop  encounter  you,  keep  it  ofF." 

We  moved  onwards  with  our  trusty  guide,  along  ] 

the  border  of  the  purple  boiling,  wherein  the  ■ 

boiled  were  making  loud  shrieks.  ì 

I  saw  people  down  in  it  even  to  the  eyebrows  ;  Tyrants  ; 
and   the   great    Centaur   said  :     "  These   are 

tyrants  who  took  to  blood  and  pi  under.  'j 

Here  they  lament  their  merciless  offences  ;  bere  l 

is   Alexander  ;    and    fierce   Dionysius,   who  \ 
made  Sicily  bave  years  of  woe  ; 

and  that  brow  which  has  the  hair  so  black  is  ; 
Azzolino  ;  and  that  other,  who  is  blonde,  is 
Obizzo  of  Este,  who  in  verity 

was  quenched  by  bis  step-son  up  in  the  world."  i 

Then  I  turned  me  to  the  Poet,  and  he  said  :  ì 

"  Let  him  be  chief  guide  to  thee  now,  and  i 

me  second."  ì 

A  little  farther  on,  the  Centaur  paused  beside  a  Murdereri     ] 

people  which,  as  far  as  the  throat,  seemed  to  \ 
issue  from  that  boiling  stream. 


I30  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Mostrocci  un'  ombra  dall'  un  canto  sola,  ^^^ 

Girone^!       dicendo  :   "  Colui  fesse  in  grembo  a  Dio 
Flegetonte       lo  cor  che  in  sul  Tamigi  ancor  si  cola." 

Poi  vidi  gente,  che  di  fuor  del  rio  '^i 

tenea  la  testa  ed  ancor  tutto  il  casso  ; 
e  di  costoro  assai  riconobb'  io. 

Così  a  più  a  più  si  facea  basso  '*4 

quel  sangue  sì  che  cocea  pur  li  piedi  ; 
e  quivi  fu  del  fosso  il  nostro  passo. 

**  Sì  come  tu  da  questa  parte  vedi  **7 

lo  bulicame  che  sempre  si  scema," 
disse  il  Centauro,  "  voglio  che  tu  credi 

che  da  quest'  altra  a  più  a  più  giù  prema  '3o 

lo  fondo  suo,  infin  eh'  ei  si  raggiunge 
ove  la  tirannia  convien  che  gema. 

La  divina  giustizia  di  qua  punge  ^33 

queir  Attila  che  fu  flagello  in  terra, 
e  Pirro  e  Sesto  ;  ed  in  eterno  munge 

le  lagrime,  che  col  bollor  disserra  ^36 

a  Rinier  da  Corneto,  a  Rinier  Pazzo, 
che  fecero  alle  strade  tanta  guerra." 

Poi  si  rivolse,  e  ripassossi  il  guazzo.  ^39 

4-6.  It  is  best  to  take  this  as  the  landslip  known  as 
the  Slavini  di  Marco,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Adige, 
near  Roveredo,  between  Verona  and  Trento. 

12-18.  Pasiphae,  the  wife  of  Minos,  King  of  Crete, 
became  enamoured  of  a  bull,  and  gave  birth  to  the 
Minotaur,  half-man,  half-bull.  Minos,  whose  son 
Androgeos  had  been  killed  by  the  Athenians,  exacted 
from  them  an  annual  trìbute  of  seven  youths  and  seven 
maidens  who  were  devoured  by  the  brute.  It  was 
eventually  slain  by  Theseus,  King  of  Athens,  with  the 
aid  of  Minos'  daughter  Ariadne,  who  gave  him  a  sword 
and  the  due  wherewith  to  unravel  the  labyrinth  ìd 
which  the  monster  lived. 


I 


CANTO  XII  131 


He   shewed  us   a  spirit  by  itself  apart,  saying  :  The 

*'  That  one,  in  God's  bosom,  pierced  the  heart  against 

which  stili  is  venerated  on  the  Thames."  their 

neig^hbours 
Then  some  I  saw,  who  kept  the  head  and  like- 

wise  ali  the  chest  out  of  the  river  ;   and  of 

these  I  recognised  many. 

Thus  more  and  more  that  blood  grew  shallow, 

funtil  it  [cooked]  the  feet  only  ;  and  bere  was 
our  passage  through  the  fosse. 
*<As  thou  seest  the  boiling  stream,  on  this  side, 
1^     continually  diminish,"  said  the  Centaur,  "  so 
If    I  would  bave  thee  to  believe 
that,  on  this  other,  it  lowers  its  bottom  more  and 
more,  till  it  comes  again  to  where  tyranny  is 
doomed  to  mourn. 
Divine  Justice  bere  torments  that   Attila,  who  Ruthless 
was  a  scourge.  on   eartb  ;   and   Pyrrhus   and  Warnors 
Sextus;  and  to  eternity  milks 
tears,    which    by  the   boiling    it  unlocks,   from  Highway- 
Rinier  of  Corneto,  from  Rinier  Pazzo,  who  on  ™®° 
the  highways  made  so  much  war."      Then  he 
jite*-  turned  back,  and  repassed  the  ford. 

34,  35.  See  above,  Canto  ix.  22-27. 

37-41.  For  the  descent  of  Christ  to  Hell,  see  above, 
Canto  iv.  53,  sqq.  The  earthquake  at  the  moment  of 
Christ's  death  is  mentioned  in  Mattheiv  xxvii.  51. 

42,  43.  Empedocies  taught  that  the  universe  exists 
by  reason  of  the  discord  of  the  elements,  and  that  if 
harmony  {amor')  were  to  take  the  place  of  ^his  discord, 
a  state  of  chaos  would  ensue. 

45.  See  below,  Canto  xxi.  106,  sqq. 

56.  Centauri j  mythologìcal  creatures,  half-men,  half- 
horses  (see  v.  84). 

59-72.  Chiron,  the  teacher  of  Achilles,  Hercules  and 
other  renowned  Greeks  {cf.  Purg.  ix.  37).     For  Nessuf», 


I3i2  NOTES 

see  Par,  ix.  io2,  note.  Of  Pholus  we  know  nothing 
save  that  he  is  often  mentioned  by  the  classical  poets  ; 
Dante's^/V/j  d'ira  Ì8  probably  a  reminiscence  of  Virgìl'a 
furenttm  Centaurum   .    .        PJiolum  (Georg,  lì.  455'  45^)* 

107.  Probably  Alexander  the  Great  is  meant,  al- 
though  Dante  elsewhere  (Conv.  iv.  11:  124,  and  De 
Mon.  ii.  9 :  61-67)  eulogises  this  hero.  There  are 
several  instance»  of  such  inconsistency  in  our  poet's 
Works.  Some  try  to  avoid  the  difficulty  by  identifying 
Alessandro  with  the  Thessalian  tyrant  of  that  name 
(Alexander  of  Pherae). 

107,  108.  Dionysius  the  Elder,  tyrant   of  Syracuse 

(B.C.  405-3^7)- 

109,  110.  Ezzelino  HI.  da  Romano  (i  194-1259),  the 
chief  of  the  Ghibelline  party  in  Northern  Italy. 

no- Il 2.  Obizzo  II.  da  Este,  Marquis  of  Ferrara 
and  of  the  March  of  Ancona  (i  264-1293),  was  an 
ardent  Guelf.  It  is  doubtful  whether  bis  son  Azzo 
Vili.  (1293-1308)  really  murdered  him  :  possibly  Dante 
is  only  following  a  popular  tradition.  Azzo  (who  is 
again  mentioned  in  Purg.  v.  77,  and  perhaps  in  Inf. 
xviii.  56,  see  note)  is  evidently  called  figliastro  with 
reference  to  his  unnatural  crime. 

II 8- 120.  Simon  de  Montfort,  who  led  the  English 
barons  against  their  king,  Henry  ITI.,  was  defeated  and 
slain  by  Henry's  son,  Edward,  at  the  battle  of  Evesham 
(1265).  The  reference  here  is  to  Simon 's  son,  Guy, 
who  avenged  his  father's  death  in  1271,  while  Vicar- 
General  of  Tuscany,  by  openly  murdering  the  English 


CANTO  XII  133 

king's  nephew,  Henry,  in  a  church  at  Viterbo. 
Henry 's  heart  was  enciosed  in  a  casket,  which  was 
placed  on  a  pillar  over  London  Bridge,  or,  according 
to  another  account,  in  the  hand  of  his  statue  in 
Westminster  Abbey. 

132.  Cf.  V.  103.  Note  that  the  tyrants  are  punished 
more  severely  than  even  the  murderers. 

134-138.  Attila,  King  of  the  Huns  (433-453), 
known  as  the  Jiagellum  Dei  (see  the  foilowing  canto, 
V,  149,  noti). 

135.  This  may  be  Pyrrhus,  the  son  of  Achilles,  who 
took  part  in  the  Trojan  War,  killed  Priam  and  his  son 
Polites,  and  sacrificed  his  daughter  Polyxena  to  the 
shade  of  Achilles;  Virgil  lays  special  stiess  on  his 
cruelty  (-/K«.  ii.  469,  sqq.)  Or  perhaps  the  reference 
is  to  the  fabled  descendant  of  this  Pyrrhus,  the 
King  of  Epirus  (b.c.  318-272),  who  was  eventually 
defeated  by  the  Romans  (^cf.  Par.  vi.  44);  the  fact 
that  Dante  (in  the  De  Mon.  ii.  io:  57-83)  speaks 
of  Pyrrhus'  contempt  for  gold  does  not  affect  the 
falidity  of  this  interpretation  :  in  the  first  place 
for  the  reason  given  above  in  the  note  to  v.  107, 
md  secondly  because  contempt  for  gold  is  not  incom- 
patible  with  great  violence  and  cruelty. 

Sextus  Pompeius,  the  son  of  Pompey  the  Great,  was 
defeated  by  Cassar  at  Munda,  b.c.  45  {cf.  Par.  vi. 
71,  72).  Lucan  and  Orosius  give  him  a  very  bad 
character. 

137.  These  notorious  highwaymen  were  contera- 
poraries  of  Dante. 


T^HE  Second  Round,  or  ring,  of  the  Seventh  Circle  j  ! 
•  ^       the  dismal  mystic  Wood  of  Self-murderers.     The  I 

souls  of  these  have  taken  root  in  the  ground,  and  become 
stunted  trees,  with  withered  leaves  and  branches  ;  instead  \ 
of  fruit,  producing  poison.  The  obscene  Harpies,  in-  ì 
satiable  foreboders  of  misery  and  despair,  sit  wailing  | 
upon  them  and  devouring  them  (1-30).  Pietro  delle  \ 
Vigne,  is  one  of  the  suicide»  ;  and  he  tells  Dante  what  ; 
had  made  him  destroy  himself,  and  also  in  what  manner  j 
the  souls  are  converted  into  those  uncouth  trees  (31-108).  \ 

Cerchio  Non  era  ancor  di  là  Nesso  arrivato,  ] 

Girone  a       quando  noi  ci  mettemmo  per  un  bosco,  ì 

che  da  nessun  sentiero  era  segnato.  1 

Non  frondi  verdi,  ma  di  color  fosco  ;  4  \ 

non  rami  schietti,  ma  nodosi  e  involti  ;  ] 

non  pomi  v'  eran,  ma  stecchi  con  tosco.  i 

Non  han  sì  aspri  sterpi  né  sì  folti  7  \ 

quelle  fiere  selvagge,  che  in  odio  hanno  ] 

tra  Cecina  e  Corneto  i  luoghi  colti. 

Quivi  le  brutte  Arpie  lor  nidi  fanno,  " 

che  cacciar  delle  Strofade  i  Troiani 
con  tristo  annunzio  di  futuro  danno. 

Ale  hanno  late,  e  colli  e  visi  umani,  «3 

pie  con  artigli,  e  pennuto  il  gran  ventre  ; 
fanno  lamenti  in  su  gli  alberi  strani. 

Lo  buon  maestro  :  "  Prima  che  più  entre  *^ 

sappi  che  se'  nel  secondo  girone," 
mi  cominciò  a  dire,  "  e  sarai,  mentre 

che  tu  verrai   nelP  orribil  sabbione.  *9 

Però  riguarda  bene,  e  sì  vedrai 
cose  che  torrien  fede  al  mio  sermone." 
134 


CANTO   XIII 


rheir  discourse  is  interrupted  by  the  noise  of  two  spirita 

lU  naked  and  torn,  who  come  rushing  through  the  dense 

vood,  pursued  by  eager  female  hell-hounds.     The  first  ^ 

)f  them  is  Lano  ;  the  second,  Jacomo  da  Sant*  Andrea. 

3oth  had  violentiy  wasted  their  substance,  and  thereby 

)rought  themselves  to  an  untimely  end,  and  to  this 

Dunishment   (109-129).     Dante    finds   a   countryman, 

«rho,  after  squandering  ali  his  substance,  had  hanged 

jiimself  ;  and  hears  him  speak  superstitiously  about  the 

i  ;alamities  of  Florence  (130- 151). 

1 

I  Messus  had  not  yet  reached  the  other  side,  when  The 

we  moved  into  a  wood,  which  by  no  path  was  ^afest 

marked.  themselves 

Mot  green  the  foliage,  but  of  colour  dusky  ;  not  The  Wood 

smooth  the  branches,  but  g^narled  and  warped  ; 

apples  none  were  there,  but  withered  sticks 

with  poison. 
No   holts   80   rough    or  dense   bave  those  wild 

beasts,  that  hate  the  cultivated  tracts,  between 

Cecina  and  Corneto. 
Here  the  unseemly  Harpies  make  their  nest^s],  The 

who  chased  the  Trojans  from  the  Strophades  ^^^Pì^s 

with  dismal  note  of  future  woe. 
Wide  wings  they  bave,  and  necks  and  faces  human,       '        • 

feet  with  claws,  and  their  large  belly  feathered  ; 

they  make  rueful  cries  on  the  strange  trees. 
The  kind  Master  began  to  say  to  me:  "Before 

thou  goest  farther,  know  that  thou  art  in  the 

second  round  ;  and  shalt  be,  unti! 
thou  comest  to  the  horrid  sand.     Therefore  look 

well,  and  thou  shalt  see  things  which  would 

take  away  belief  from  my  speech." 

135 


i. 


136  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Io  sentia  da  ogni  parte  traer  guai,  *» 
Girone  a       ^  non  vedea  persona  che  il  facesse  : 
per  eh'  io  tutto  smarrito  m'  arrestai. 

Io  credo  eh'  ei  credette  eh'  io  credesse  *s  , 

che  tante  voci  uscisser  tra  que'  bronchi  J 

da  gente  che  per  noi  si  nascondesse.  1 

Però  disse  il  maestro  :   **  Se  tu  tronchi  ^^  1 

qualche  fraschetta  d'  una  d'  este  piante,  ^ 

li  pensier  eh'  hai  si  faran  tutti  monchi."  > 

Allor  porsi  la  mano  un  poco  avante,  3^  * 

e  colsi  un  ramicel  da  un  gran  pruno  ;  ^ 
e  il  tronco  suo  gridò:   "  Perchè  mi  schiante?  "  ^ 

Da  che  fatto  fii  poi  di  sangue  bruno,  34  ^ 

ricominciò  a  gridar:   *' Perchè  mi  scerpi?  i 

non  hai  tu  spirto  di  pietate  alcuno  ?  À, 

Uomini  fummo,  ed  or  sem  fatti  sterpi  :  37  i 
ben  dovrebb'  esser  la  tua  man  più  pia, 

se  state  fossim'  anime  di  serpi."  j 

Come  d'  un  stizzo  verde,  che  arso  sia  ^or, 

dall'  un  de'  capi,  che  dall'  altro  geme  \ 

e  cigola  per  vento  che  va  via  :  \ 

8Ì  della  scheggia  rotta  usciva  insieme  *3J 

parole  e  sangue  :  ond'  io  lasciai  la  cima  \ 
cadere,  e  stetti  come  1'  uom  che  teme. 

"  S'  egli  avesse  potuto  creder  prima,"  ♦*  | 
rispose  il  savio  mio,  "  anima  lesa, 

ciò  eh'  ha  veduto  pur  con  la  mia  rima,  j 

non  averebbe  in  te  la  man  distesa  ;  ^^  ': 

ma  la  cosa  incredibile  mi  fece  j 

indurlo  ad  opra,  che  a  me  stesso  pesa.  ] 

Ma  dilli  chi  tu  fosti,  sì  che,  in  vece  5"  i 
d'  alcuna  ammenda,  tua  fama  rinfreschi 

nel  mondo  su,  dove  tornar  gli  lece."  ! 


I 


CANTO  XIII  137: 


Already  I  heard  wailings  uttered  on  every  side,  The 

and  saw  no  one  to  make  them  :   wherefbre  I,  agS^t  ! 
ali  bewildered,  stood  stili.                                     themselves     | 

I  think  he  thought  that  I  was  thinking  so  many  i 

voices  carne,  amongst  those  stumps^  from  people  | 

who  hid  themselves  on  our  account.  i 

Therefore  the  Master  said  :   "  If  thou  breakest  ] 

off  any  little  shoot  from  one  of  these  plants,  j 

the  thoughts,  which  thou  hast,  will  ali  become  1 

defective."  ] 

Then  I  stretched  my  band  a  little  fbrward,  and  Pier  delle       j 

plucked  a  branchletfrom  a  great  thorn  ;  and  the  ^*£^"®  j 

trunk  of  it  cried,  "  Why  dost  thou  rend  me  ?"  l 

And  when  it  had  grown  dark  with  blood,  it  again 

began  to  cry:  "  Why  dost  thou  tear  me?  hast  ] 

thou  no  breath  of  pity  ?  ) 

Men  we   were,  and  now   are  turned  to  trees  :  l 

truly  thy  band  should  be  more  merciful,  had  j 

we  been  souls  of  serpents/'  | 

As  a  green  brand,  that  is  burning  at  one  end,  at  j 

the  other  drops,  and  hisses  with  the  wind  which  ] 

is  escaping  :  \ 

80  from  that  broken  splint,  words  and  blood  carne  ] 

fbrth  together  :  whereat  I  let  fall  the  top,  and  1 

stood  like  one  who  is  afraid.  i 

"  If  he,  O  wounded  Spirit  !  "  my  Sage  replied,  ì 

"could  bave  believed  before,  what  he  has  seen  i 

only  in  my  verse,  ] 

he  would  not  bave  stretched  forth  bis  band  against  j 

thee  ;  but  the  incredibility  of  the  thing  made  ì 
me  prompt  him  to  do  wliat  grieves  myself. 

But  teli  him  who  thou  wast;  so  that,  to  make 

thee  some  amends,  he  may  refresh  thy  fame  up  in  I 

the  world,  to  which  he  is  permitted  to  return."  • 


13^  INFERNO 

Cerchio  E  il  tronco  :   "  Sì  con  dolce  dir  m'  adeschi, 
Girone  a       ch'  io  non  posso  tacere  ;  e  voi  non  gravi 
perch'  io  un  poco  a  ragionar  m'  inveschi. 

Io  son  colui,  che  tenni  ambo  le  chiavi 
del  cor  di  Federico,  e  che  le  volsi 
serrando  e  disserrando  sì  soavi, 

che  dal  segreto  suo  quasi  ogni  uom  tolsi  ; 
fede  portai  al  glorioso  ufizio, 
tanto  eh'  io  ne  perdei  lo  sonno  e  i  polsi. 

La  meretrice,  che  mai  dall'  ospizio 
di  Cesare  non  torse  gli  occhi  putti, 
morte  comune  e  delle  corti  vizio, 

infiammò  contra  me  gli  animi  tutti  ; 
e  gì'  infiammati  infiammar  sì  Augusto, 
che  i  lieti  onor  tornaro  in  tristi  lutti. 

L'  animo  mio  per  disdegnoso  gusto, 
credendo  col  morir  fuggir  disdegno, 
ingiusto  fece  me  contra  me  giusto. 

Per  le  nuove  radici  d'  esto  legno 
vi  giuro  che  giammai  non  ruppi  fede 
al  mio  signor,  che  fu  d'  onor  sì  degno. 

£  se  di  voi  alcun  nel  mondo  riede, 
conforti  la  memoria  mia,  che  giace 
ancor  del  colpo  che  invidia  le  diede." 

Un  poco  attese,  e  poi  :  "  Da  eh'  ei  si  tace," 
disse  il  poeta  a  me,  "  non  perder  1'  ora  ; 
ma  parla,  e  chiedi  a  lui  se  più  ti  piace." 

Ond'  io  a  lui  :   "  Domandai  tu  ancora 
di  quel  che  credi  che  a  me  satisfaccia  ; 
eh'  io  non  potrei,  tanta  pietà  m'  accora." 

Però  ricominciò  :   "  Se  1'  uom  ti  taccia 
liberamente  ciò  che  il  tuo  dir  prega, 
spirito  incarcerato,  ancor  ti  piaccia 


I  CANTO  XIII  139  ^ 

And  the  trunk  :   "  Thou  so  allurest  me  with  thy  The  \ 

8weet  words,  that  I  cannot  keep  silent  ;  and  let  a^ainst  \ 

it  not  seem  burdensome  to  you,  if  I  enlarge  a  themselves     \ 
little  in  discourse.  j 

I  am   he,  who  held  both   keys  of  Frederick's 

heart,  and  turned  them,  locking  and  unlock-  | 

ing  so  softly, 

that  from  his  secrets  I  excluded  almost  every  other 
man;  so  great  fìdelity  I  bore  to  the  glorious 
office,  that  I  lost  thereby  both  sleep  and  life. 

The  harlot,  that  never  from   Caesar's  dwelling 

turned  her  adulterous  eyes,  common  bane,  and  | 

vice  of  courts,  j 

inflamed  ali  minds  against  me  ;  and  these,  [^being 
inflamed,]  so  inflamed  Augustus,  that  my  joyous 
honours  were  changed  to  dismal  sorrows.  } 

My  soul,  in  its  disdainful  mood,  thinking  to  es-  ] 

cape  disdain  by  death,  made  me,  though  just,  j 

un  just  against  myself.  j 

By  the  new  roots  of  this  tree,  I  swear  to  you,  ì 

never  did  I  break  faith  to  my  lord,  who  was  ] 

80  worthy  of  honour.  \ 

And  if  any  of  you  return  to  the  world,  strengthen  Pier  ends       \ 
the  memory  of  me,  which  stili  lies  prostrate  ^**  ^^^^ 
from  the  blow  that  envy  gave  it." 

The  Poet  listened  a  while,  and  then  said  to  me  :  \ 

"  Since  he  is  silent,  lose  not  the  hour  ;  but  speak,  j 

and  ask  him,  if  thou  wouldst  know  more."  ' 

Whereat  I  to  him  :   "Do  thou  ask  him  farther,  [ 

respecting  what  thou  thinkest  will  satisfy  me  ;  | 

for  I  could  not,  such  pity  is  upon  my  heart." 

He  therefore  resumed  :   "  So  may  the  man  do  ^ 

freely  for  thee  what  thy  words  entreat  him,  O  \ 

imprisoned  spirit,  please  thee  \ 


140                           INFERNO  i 

Cerchio  di  dirne  come  T  anima  si  lega  ^^j 
Girone  à       ^^  questi  nocchi  ;  e  dinne,  se  tu  puoi, 

s'  alcuna  mai  da  tai  membra  si  spiega."  | 

Allor  sofEò  lo  tronco  forte,  e  poi  9» 

si  convertì  quel  vento  in  cotal  voce  :  ] 
"Brevemente  sarà  risposto  a  voi. 

Quando  si  parte  1'  anima  feroce  94; 

dal  corpo  ond'  ella  stessa  s'  è  divelta,  'j 
Minos  la  manda  alla  settima  foce. 

Cade  in  la  selva  e  non  1'  è  parte  scelta  ;  97J 

ma  là  dove  fortuna  la  balestra,  { 

quivi  germoglia  come  gran  di  spelta  ;  I 

surge  in  vermena  ed  in  pianta  silvestra  ;  ^«»; 

V  Arpie,  pascendo  poi  delle  sue  foglie,  ^ 

fanno  dolore,  ed  al  dolor  finestra.  \ 

Come  1'  altre  verrem  per  nostre  spoglie,  ^°^ 

ma  non  però  eh'  alcuna  sen  rivesta  :  * 
che  non  è  giusto  aver  ciò  eh'  uom  si  toglie,      i 

Qui  le  strascineremo,  e  per  la  mesta  ^^\ 

selva  saranno  i  nostri  corpi  appesi,  1 
ciascuno  al  prun  dell'  ombra  sua  molesta." 

Noi  eravamo  ancora  al  tronco  attesi,  ^°9l 

credendo  eh'  altro  ne  volesse  dire,  ^ 
quando  noi  fummo  d'  un  romor  sorpresi, 

similemente  a  colui  che  venire  ^^*i 

sente  il  porco  e  la  caccia  alla  sua  posta,  i 

eh'  ode  le  bestie  e  le  frasche  stormire.  ] 

Ed  ecco  duo  dalla  sinistra  costa,  "5j 
nudi  e  graffiati,  fuggendo  sì  forte, 

che  della  selva  rompièno  ogni  rosta.  . 

Quel  dinanzi  :  "  Ora  accorri,  accorri,  morte  !  "  "'  | 

E  1'  altro,  a  cui  pareva  tardar  troppo,  \ 

gridava  :   "  Lano  sì  non  furo  accorte  \ 


CANTO  XIII                        i^  i 

i 

teli  US  farther,  how  the  soul  gets  bound  up  in  these  The  1 

knots  ;   and  teli  us,  if  thou  mayest,  whether  against  ] 
any  ever  frees  itself  from  such  members."         themselves       | 

Then  the  trunk  blew  strongly,  and  soon  that  wind  j 

was  changed  into  these  words  :   "  Briefly  shall  ì 

you  be  answered.  i 

When    the    fierce    spirit  quits  the   body,   from  Their  i 
which  it   has  torn   itself,   Minos  sends  it  to  P"'"'^*'"'^"^     l 

the  seventh  gulf.  ì 

It  falls  into  the  wood,  and  no  place  is  chosen  for  1 

it  ;    but  wherever   fortune   flings   it,   there  it  | 

sprouts,  like  grain  of  spelt  ;  j 

shoots  up  to  a  sapling,  and  to  a  savage  piant  ;  \ 
the  Harpies,  feeding  then  upon  its  leaves,  give 
pain,  and  to  the  pain  an  outlet. 

Like  the  others,  we  shall  go  fbr  our  spoils,  fbut 

not  to  the  end  that  any  may  be']  clothe[^d]  ] 

with  them  again  :  for  it  is  not  just  that  a  man  | 

bave  what  he  takes  from  himself.  ^ 

Hither  shall  we   drag   them,   and  through   the  j 

mournful  wood  our  bodies  shall  be  suspended,  | 

each  on  the  thorny  tree  of  its  tormented  shade."  | 

We  stili  were  listening  to  the  trunk,  thinking  it  ? 
would  teli  US  more,  when  by  a  noise  we  were 

surprised  ;  ^ 

ike  one  who  feels  the  boar  and  chase  approach-  , 
ing  to  bis  stand,  who  hears  the  beasts  and  the 

branches  crashing.  | 

Vnd,  lo!   on  the  left  band,  two  spintsy  naked  Jacomo 
and  torn,  fleeing  so  violenti y  that  they  broke  a*  drea  and      \ 
every  fan  of  the  wood.  L^^o 

he  foremost  :  "  Come  now,  come,  O  death  !  " 
And  the  other,  who  thought  himself  too  slow, 
cried  :   **  Lano,  thy  legs  were  not  so  ready 


142                           INFERNO  ì 

i 

Cerchio  le  gambe  tue  alle  giostre  del  Toppo."  *"  i 

Giro^l^       E  poiché  forse  gli  fallia  la  lena  j 

di  sé  e  d'  un  cespuglio  fece  groppo. 

Di  retro  a  loro  era  la  selva  piena  '"♦l 

di  nere  cagne  bramose  e  correnti,  | 

come  veltri  che  uscisser  di  catena. 

In  quel  che  s'  appiattò  miser  li  denti,  ^^\ 

e  quel  dilaceraro  a  brano  a  brano  ;  i 

poi  sen  portar  quelle  membra  dolenti.  | 

Presemi  allor  la  mia  scorta  per  mano,  *3oj 

e  menommi  al  cespuglio  che  piangea,  • 

per  le  rotture  sanguinenti,  invano.  { 

«  O  Jacomo,"  dicea,  "  da  Sant'  Andrea,  ^35! 

che  t'  è  giovato  di  me  fare  schermo  ? 

che  colpa  ho  io  della  tua  vita  rea  ì  "  ! 

Quando  il  maestro  fu  sopr'  esso  fermo,  ^3*| 

disse  :   "Chi  fusti,  che  per  tante  punte  \ 

soffi  con  sangue  doloroso  sermo  ?  "  \ 

E  quegli  a  noi  :   "  O  anime,  che  giunte  '39] 

siete  a  veder  lo  strazio  disonesto,  ''\ 

eh'  ha  le  mie  fronde  sì  da  me  disgiunte,  ■ 

raccoglietele  al  pie  del  tristo  cesto.  ^^ 

Io  fui  della  città  che  nel  Batista  ] 

mutò  '1  primo  patrono  :  ond'  ei  per  questo       \ 

sempre  con  T  arte  sua  la  farà  trista  ;  '4^ 

e  se  non  fosse  che  in  sul  passo  d'  Arno  ; 

rimane  ancor  di  lui  alcuna  vista, 

quei  cittadin,  che  poi  la  rifondarne  '^ 

sopra  il  cener  che  d'  Attila  rimase, 

avrebber  fatto  lavorare  indarno. 

Io  fei  giubbetto  a  me  delle  mie  case."  ^s« 

9.  The  river  Cecina  and  the  Marte,  on  whose  banks 
stands  the  town  of  Comete^  indicate  the  northern  and 


CANTO  XIII 


143 


at  the  jousts  of  Toppo."  And  [since]  his  breath  The 

pefhapsXwas]  faiJing  him,  of  himself  and  of  a  agalnst  j 
bush  he  made  one  group.                                          themselves      j 

Behind  them,   the  wood   was  fìlled  with  black  j 

braches,  eager  and  fleet,  as   greyhounds  that  « 
bave  escaped  thejeash. 

Into  him,  who  squatted,  they  thrust  their  teeth, 

and  rent  him  piece  By  piece  ;  then  carried  off  ^ 

his  miserable  limbs.  \ 

My  Guide  now  took  me  by  the  band,  and  led  \ 

me  to  the  bush,  which  was  lamenting  through  j 

its  bleeding  fractures,  in  vain.  ì 

««  O  Jacomo  da  Sant'  Andrea  !  "  it  cried,  "  what  l 

hast  thou  gained  by  making  me  thy  screen  ?  : 

what  blame  bave  I  of  thy  sinful  life  ?  "  : 

When  the  Master  had  stopped  beside  it,  he  said:  \ 

"Who  wast  thou,  who,  through  so  many  wounds,  ' 
blowest  forth  with  blood  thy  dolorous  speech  ?  '  ' 

And  he  to  us  :   "  Ye  spirits,  who  are  come  to  see 

the  ignominious  mangling  which  has  thus  dis-  ' 

joined  my  leaves  from  me,  j 

O  gather  them  to  the  foot  of  the  dismal  shrub  !  Florence        l 

I  was  of  the  city  that  changed  its  first  patron  fbr  ì 
the  Baptist,  on  which  account  he 

with  his  art  will  always  make  it  sorrowful  ;  and 

were  it  not  that  at  the  passage  of  the  Arno  j 

there  yet  remains  some  semblance  of  him,  j 

those  citizens,  who  afterwards  rebuilt  it  on  the  \ 

ashes  left  by  Attila,  would  bave  laboured  in  ì 
vain.      I  made  a  gibbet  for  myself  of  my  own 

dwelling."              -•>—  ^ 

southern  boundaries  ot  the  marshy  coast  district  of  the  : 

Maremma  in  Tuscany.  i 


144  NOTES  J 

10-12.  In  the  third  hook  of  the  JEneid  (209,  jyy.),  \ 
Virgil  narrates  how,  on  the  islands  of  the  Strophades,  ! 
the  Harpies  defile  the  viands  of  the  Trojans,  who  ; 
attack  the  hideous  birds.  One  of  these,  Celaeno  ■ 
{infelix  vates)f  prophesies  the  misfortunes  that  wili  ; 
befall  the  Trojans  and  how  they  will  endure  famine  ì 
before  attaining  their  goal. 

38.  The  speaker  is  Pier  delle  Vigne  (ca.  1 190-1249)  | 
minister  of  the  Emperor  Frederick  II.  and  Chancellor  \ 
of  the  two  Sicilies.  In  the  latter  capacity  he  rearranged  i 
ali  the  la  WS  of  the  kingdom.  Till  the  year  1247  he  1 
enjoyed  the  utmost  confidence  of  his  master.  But  ] 
suddenly  he  fell  into  disgrace  (the  reason  usually  given 
being  that  he  plotted  with  Pope  Innocent  IV.  against  1 
Frederick)  ;  he  was  blinded  and  imprisoned  and  ; 
eventually  committed  suicide.  Pier's  Latin  letters  \ 
are  of  great  interest,  and  his  Italian  poems  neither  j 
better  nor  worse  than  the  rest  of  the  poetry  of  the  i 
Sicilian  school.  i 

48.  See  JEn.  iii.  22,  sqq.  The  episode  of  ^neas  ; 
and  Polydorus  evidently  served  Dante  as  a  model  for  j 
the  present  passage. 

58-61.  When  at  the  height  of  his  power,  Pier  was  often  ] 
compared  to  his  namesake,  the  Apostle  Peter.  This  \ 
explains  the  reminiscence  oi  Mattherv  xvi.  19  in  these  ; 
verses,  the  chiavi  being,  of  course,  the  keys  of  punish-  . 
ment  and  mercy. 

64.  The  meretrice  is  Envy  (see  v.  78). 

103.  See  above,  Canto  vi.  97-99. 


CANTO  XIII  145 

II 5- 129.  Jacomo  da  Sant*  Andrea,  of  Padua,  was 
notorious  for  the  extraordinary  way  in  which  he  wasted 
his  own  and  other  people's  substance,  one  of  the 
favourite  methods  he  employed  being  arson.  He 
appears  to  bave  been  put  to  death  by  Ezzelino  da 
Romano  in  1239. 

Lano,  a  Sienese,  was  another  spendthrift  {cf.  Jnf. 
xxix.  125-132,  note).  Having  squandered  his  fortune, 
he  courted  death  at  a  ford  called  Pieve  del  Toppe  (near 
Arezzo),  where  the  Sienesewere  defeated  by  the  Aretines 
in  1288. 

133.  This  speaker  has  net  been  identified,  though 
Benvenuto  gives  the  names  of  some  Florentines  who 
hanged  themselves  about  this  time. 

143-150.  In  Pagan  tìmes  the  patron  of  Florence  was 
Mars,  but  when  the  Florentines  were  converted  to 
Christianity  they  built  a  church  in  the  place  of  the 
tempie  that  had  been  raised  in  his  honour,  and  dedicated 
it  to  St  John  the  Baptist.  The  statue  of  Mars  was 
first  stowed  away  in  a  tower  near  the  Arno,  into  which 
ri  ver  it  fell  when  the  city  was  destroyed  by  Attila 
(whom  Dante,  foUowing  a  common  error  of  the  time, 
confounds  with  Totila).  It  was  subsequently  re- 
erected  on  the  Ponte  Vecchio,  though  in  a  mutilated 
state  ;  but  for  this  circumstance,  so  the  superstition 
ran,  the  Florentines  would  never  bave  succeeded  in  re- 
building  the  city.  As  it  was,  they  attributed  the 
unceasing  strife  within  their  walls  to  the  ofTended 
dignity  of  the  heathen  God  (see  Par.  xvi.  145-147). 


inf:^rno 

1 

DANTE   cannot   go   on   till   he   has   collected   the  i 

scattered   leaves,   and    restored    them    to    that  ■■ 

wretched  shrub  in  which  the  soul  of  his  countryman  ■ 

is  imprìsoned.      He  is  then  led  by  Virgil,  across  the  j 

remainder  of   the  wood,  to   the   edge   of   the  Third  ! 

Round,  or  ring,  of  the  Seventh  Circle.     It  is  a  naked  i 

plain  of  burning  Sand  (1-15);  the  place  appointed  for  ■ 

the   punishment   of    those   who    bave    done   Violence  \ 

against  God,  against  Nature,  and  against  Nature  and  i 

Art.     [Canto  xi.  46,  &c.]      The  violent  against  God,  \ 

the  least  numerous  class,   are  lying  supine  upon  the  l 

sand,    and   in   greater   torment   than    the   rest.      The  1 

violent  against  Nature  and  Art  are  sitting  ali  crouched  i 

Cerchio  Poiché  la  carità  del  natio  loco  j 

Girone  3      "^^  Strinse,  raunai  le  fronde  sparte,  j 

e  rende'  le  a  colui  eh'  era  già  fioco.  1 

Indi  venimmo  al  fine,  ove  si  parte                         4  | 

^                 lo  secondo  giron  dal  terzo,  e  dove  1 

8Ì  vede  di  giustizia  orribil  arte.  ; 

A  ben  manifestar  le  cose  nuove,                            7  ] 

dico  che  arrivammo  ad  una  landa, 

che  dal  suo  letto  ogni  pianta  rimuove.  ! 

La  dolorosa  selva  1'  è  ghirlanda                           **»  ; 

intorno,  come  il  fosso  tristo  ad  essa  ; 

quivi  fermammo  i  passi  a  randa  a  randa. 

Lo  spazzo  era  un'  arena  arida  e  spessa,               ^3  ì 

non  d'  altra  foggia  fatta  che  colei,  i 

che  fu  da'  pie  di  Caton  già  soppressa.  ; 

O  vendetta  di  Dio,  quanto  tu  dei                        **  ] 

esser  temuta  da  ciascun  che  legge  ì 

ciò  che  fu  manifesto  agli  occhi  miei  !  j 

146  1 


I 


CANTO  XIV 


up  ;  and  the  violent  against  Nature  are  moving  about, 
in  large  troops,  with  a  speed  proportioned  to  theìr 
guilt  (16-27).  A  slow  eternai  Shower  of  Fire  is  falling 
upon  them  ali  (28-42).  Capaneus  is  amongst  the 
lupine,  unsubdued  by  the  flames,  blaspheming  with 
bis  old  decisiveness  and  fury  (43-72).  After  speaking 
with  him,  the  poets  go  on,  between  the  burning  sand 
ind  the  wood  of  self-murderers,  and  soon  come  to  2 
crimson  streamlet  that  gushes  forth  from  the  wood  and 
:rosses  the  sandy  plain  (73-90).  Vìrgil  bere  explains 
:he  origìn   of    ali    the   rivers   and   marshes   of   Hell 

;9i.i42). 

The  love  of  my  native  place  constraining  me,  I  The 

gathered   up   the  scattered  leaves  ;    and  gave  aÌalnst 

them  back  to  him,  who  was  aiready  hoarse.      God, 
Fhen  we  came  to  the  limit,  where  the  second  and  Art 

round  is  separated  from  the  third,  and  where 

is  seen  [^a]  fearful  [^devicej  of  justice. 
To    make    the    new   things    clear,    I    say    we 

reached  a  plain  which  from  its  bed  repels  ali 

plants. 
The  dolorous  wood  is  a  garland  to  it  round 

about,  as  to  the  wood  the  dismal  fosse  ;  here 

we  stayed  our  [steps]  dose  to  its  very  edge. 
The    ground   was   a   sand,   dry   and   thick,   not  The  sandy 

different  in  its  fashion  from  that  which  once  P^*^" 

was  trodden  by  the  feet  of  Cato. 
D  vengeance  of  God  !    how  shouldst  thou   be 

feared    by  every   one   who    reads    what    was 

revealed  to  my  eyes  ! 

U7 


148  INFERNO 

Cerchio  D'  anime  nude  vidi  molte  gregge, 
Gironsa       ^^'^  piangean  tutte  assai  miseramente, 
e  parea  posta  lor  diversa  legge. 

Supin  giaceva  in  terra  alcuna  gente, 
alcuna  si  sedea  tutta  raccolta, 
ed  altra  andava  continuamente. 

Quella  che  giva  intorno  era  più  molta, 
e  quella  men  che  giaceva  al  tormento, 
ma  più  al  duolo  avea  la  lingua  sciolta. 

Sopra  tutto  il  sabbion  d'  un  cader  lento 
piovean  di  foco  dilatate  falde, 
come  di  neve  in  alpe  senza  vento. 

Quali  Alessandro  in  quelle  parti  calde 
d'  India  vide  sopra  lo  suo  stuolo 
fiamme  cadere  infino  a  terra  salde  ; 

per  eh'  ei  provvide  a  scalpitar  lo  suolo 
con  le  sue  schiere,  per  ciò  che  il  vapore 
me'  si  stingueva  mentre  eh'  era  solo  : 

tale  scendeva  1'  eternale  ardore  ; 

onde  r  arena  s'  accendea,  com'  esca 
sotto  focile,  a  doppiar  lo  dolore. 

Senza  riposo  mai  era  la  tresca 

delle  misere  mani,  or  quindi  or  quinci 
iscotendo  da  sé  1'  arsura  fresca. 

Io  cominciai:   "Maestro  tu  che  vinci 
tutte  le  cose,  fuor  che  i  demon  duri, 
che  ali'  entrar  della  porta  incontro  uscinci, 

chi  è  quel  grande  che  non  par  che  curi 
r  incendio,  e  giace  dispettoso  e  torto 
sì  che  la  pioggia  non  par  che  il  maturi  ?  " 
E  quel  medesmo,  che  si  fue  accorto 
eh'  io  domandava  il  mio  duca  di  lui, 
gridò  :  "  Qual  io  fui  vivo,  tal  son  morto. 


CANTO  XIV                        149  \ 

I  saw  many  herds  of  naked  souis,  who  were  ali  The 

lamenting  very  miserably  ;  and  there  seemed  agai^st  '' 

imposed  upon  them  a  diverse  law.                       god,  i 

0  1    •              •                     11                  Nature 
Some  were  lymg  supine  upon  the  ground  ;  some  and  Art  ^ 

sitting  ali  crouched  up  ;  and  others  roaming  Their  : 

mcessantly.  j 

Those  that  moved  about  were  much  more  numer-  j 

ous  ;  and  those  that  were  lying  in  the  torment  ] 

ivere  fewer,  but  uttered  louder  cries  of  pain.  ì 

Over  ali  the  great  sand,  falling  slowly,  rained  i 

dilated  flakes  of  fire,  like  those  of  snow  in  | 

Alps  without  a  wind.  | 

As  the  flames  which  Alexander,  in  those  hot  1 

regione  of  India,  saw  fall  upon  his  host,  entire  1 

to  the  ground  ;  ; 

whereat  he  with  his  legions  took  care  to  tramp  j 

the   soil,   for  the   fire   was    more  easily  ex-  } 

tinguished  while  alone  :  ! 

80  fell  the  eternai  heat,  by  which  the  sand  was 

kindled,  like  ,tinder  under  Jlint  and  steel,  re-  i 

doubling  the  pain.  s 

Ever  restless  was  the  dance  of  miserable  hands,  .; 

now  bere,  now  there,  shaking  off  the  fresh  ] 

burning.  \ 

1  began  :     "  Master,    thou    who    conquerest    ali  The  ] 

things,  save  the  hard  Demons,  that  came  forth  ^g^lnst  i 

against  us  at  the  entrance  of  the  gate,                 God  \ 

who  is  that  great  spirit,  who  seems  to  care  not  for  Capaneus  '• 

the  fire,  and  lies  disdainful  and  contorted,  so  l 

that  the  rain  seems  not  to  ripen  him ?"  \ 

And  he  him  self,  remarking  that  I  asked  my  Guide  ; 
concerning  him,  exclaimed:    "What  I  was 

living,  that  am  I  dead.  ; 

l 


150  INFERNO  ] 

Cerchio  Se  Giove  stanchi  il  suo  fabbro  da  cui  5»  ; 

VII  •  ' 

Girone  3      crucciato  prese  la  folgore  acuta, 
onde  r  ultimo  dì  percosso  fui, 

o  s'  egli  stanchi  gli  altri  a  muta  a  muta  ss  \ 

in  Mongibello  alla  fucina  negra,  « 

chiamando  :  *  Buon  Vulcano,  aiuta  aiuta,'  l 

sì  com'ei  fece  alla  pugna  di  Flegra,  58  j 

e  me  saetti  di  tutta  sua  forza,  - 

non  ne  potrebbe  aver  vendetta  allegra." 

Allora  il  duca  mio  parlò  di  forza  ^^  | 

tanto  eh'  io  non  V  avea  sì  forte  udito  :  i 

"  O  Capaneo,  in  ciò  che  non  s'  ammorza  j 

la  tua  superbia,  se'  tu  più  punito  :  ^  | 

nullo  martirio,  fuor  che  la  tua  rabbia,  | 

sarebbe  al  tuo  furor  dolor  compito." 

Poi  si  rivolse  a  me  con  miglior  labbia,  ^7 

dicendo  :   "  Quel  fu  1'  un  de'  sette  regi 
eh'  assiser  Tebe  ;  ed  ebbe,  e  par  eh'  egli  abbia, 

I>ìo  in  disdegno,  e  poco  par  che  il  pregi  ;  7« 

ma,  come  io  dissi  lui,  li  suoi  dispetti 
sono  al  suo  petto  assai  debiti  fregi. 

Or  mi  vien  dietro,  e  guarda  che  non  metti         73 
aneoi^  li  piedi  nell'  arena  arsiccia, 
ma  sempre  al  bosco  li  ritieni  stretti." 

Tacendo  divenimmo  là  ove  spiccia  7^ 

fuor  della  selva  un  piceiol  fìumicello, 
lo  cui  rossore  ancor  mi  raccapriccia. 

Quale  del  Bulicame  esce  un  ruscello,  79 

che  parton  poi  tra  lor  le  peccatrici, 
tal  per  1'  arena  giù  sen  giva  quello. 

Lo  fondo  suo  ed  ambo  le  pendici  *■ 

fatt'  eran  pietra,  e  i  margini  da  lato  : 
per  eh'  io  m' accorsi  che  il  passo  era  liei. 


CANTO  XIV  151 

Though  Jove  weary  out  his  smith,  from  whom  in  The  | 
anger  he  took  the  sharp  bolt  with  which  on  my  ™inst 

last  day  I  was  transfixed  ;                                     God  . 

and  though  he  weary  out  the  others,  one  by  one,  \ 
at   the    black    forge   in   Mongibello,   crying  : 

*  Help,  help,  good  Vulcan  !  '  j 

as  he  did  at  the  strife  of  Phlegra  ;  and  hurl  at  l 

me    with   ali   his    might,  yet   should  he   not  ^ 

thereby  bave  joyful  vengeance."  1 

Then  my  Guide  spake  with  a  force  such  as  1  1 

had  not  heard  before  :   "  O  Capaneus  !   in  that  j 

thy  pride  remains  unquenched,  ì 

thou  art  punished  more  :   no  torture,  except  thy  ; 

own  raving,  would  be  pain  proportioned  to  thy  j 

fcy."                            ...  1 

Then  to  me  he  turned  with  gentler  lip,  saying  :  ] 
"  That  was  the  one  of  the  seven  kings  who  laid 

siege  to  Thebes;  and  he  held,  and  seems  to  hold,  | 

God  in  defiance  and  prize  him  lightly  ;  but,  as  I  ■ 

told  him,  his  revilings  are  ornaments  that  well  ì 

befit  his  breasf.  ì 

Now  follo w  me,  and  see  thou  place  not  yet  thy  ì 

feet  upon  the  burning  sand  ;  but  always  keep  ^ 

them  back  dose  to  the  wood.''  ] 

In  silence  we  carne  to  where  there  gushes  forth  Tributary     j 
from  the  wood  a  little  rivulet,  the  redness  of  phiegethon   1 

which  stili  makes  me  shudder.  { 

As    from    the   Bulicame    issues    [jsT]    streamlet,  ) 

which  the  sinful  women  share  amongst  them-  \ 

selves  :  so  this  ran  down  across  the  sand.  : 

Its   bottom   and   both   its  shelving    banks   were  | 
petrified,  and  also  the  margins  near  it  :  whereby 

I  discerned  that  our  passage  lay  there.  ; 


iSa  INFERNO 

Cerchio  *<  Tra  tutto  V  altro  eh'  io  t' ho  dimostrato,         ®5 
Girone  3      poscia  che  noi  entrammo  per  la  porta, 
lo  cui  sogliare  a  nessuno  è  negato, 

cosa  non  fu  dagli  tuoi  occhi  scorta  ^^ 

notabil  come  lo  presente  rio, 
che  sopra  sé  tutte  fiammelle  ammorta.*' 

Queste  parole  fur  del  duca  mio  :  9^ 

per  che  il  pregai  che  mi  largisse  il  pasto 
di  cui  largito  m'  aveva  il  disio. 

**  In  mezzo  mar  siede  un  paese  guasto,"  94 

diss'  egli  allora,  **  che  s'  appella  Creta, 
sotto  il  cui  rege  fu  già  il  mondo  casto. 

Una  montagna  v'  è,  che  già  fu  lieta  97 

d'  acque  e  di  fronde,  che  si  chiamò  Ida  ; 
ora  è  diserta  come  cosa  vieta. 

Rea  la  scelse  già  per  cuna  fida  ^°° 

del  suo  figliuolo  ;  e,  per  celarlo  meglio, 
quando  piangea,  vi  facea  far  le  grida. 

Dentro  dal  monte  sta  dritto  un  gran  veglio,     ^°3 
che  tien  volte  le  spalle  inver  Damiata, 
e  Roma  guata  sì  come  suo  speglio. 

La  sua  testa  è  di  fin'  oro  formata,  ^^ 

e  puro  argento  son  le  braccia  e  il  petto, 
poi  è  di  rame  infino  alla  forcata  ; 

da  indi  in  giuso  è  tutto  ferro  eletto,  ^°9 

salvo  che  il  destro  piede  è  terra  cotta, 
e  sta  in  su  quel,  più  che  in  su  T  altro,  eretto. 

Ciascuna  parte,  fuor  che  1'  oro,  è  rotta  "^ 

d'  una  fessura  che  lagrime  goccia, 
le  quali  accolte  foran  quella  grotta. 

Lor  corso  in  questa  valle  si  diroccia  ;  "S 

fanno  Acheronte,  Stige  e  Flegetonta  ; 
poi  sen  van  giù  per  questa  stretta  doccia 


»  CANTO  XIV  153 

"Amidst  ali  the  rest  that  I  bave  shown  thee.  The  '■ 

since  we  entered  by  tbe  gate  wbose  tbresbold  against         : 
is  denied  to  none,  God  j 

thy  eyes  bave  discerned  notbing  so  notable  as  tbe  \ 

present  stream,  wbicb  quencbes  ali  tbe  flames 
above  it." 

Tbese  were  words  of  my  Guide  :  wberefore  I  ì 

prayed   bim  to  bestow  on  me  tbe  food,  for  ] 

wbicb  be  bad  bestowed  tbe  appetite.  j 

**  In  tbe  middle  of  tbe  sea  lies  a  waste  country,"  \ 

be  tben  said,  "  wbicb  is  named  Crete,  under  \ 

wbose  King  tbe  world  once  was  ebaste.  \ 

A  mountain  is  tbere,  called  Ida,  wbicb  once  was  1 

glad  witb  waters  and  witb  foliage  ;  now  it  is  ì 

deserted  like  an  antiquated  tbing.  J 

Rbea  of  old  cbose  it  for  tbe  faitbful  cradle  of  ] 

ber  son  ;   and  tbe  better  to  conceal  bim,  wben  \ 

be  wept,  caused  cries  to  be  made  on  it.  \ 

Witbin  tbe  mountain  stands  erect  a  great  Old  Th«  Old 
Man,  wbo  keeps  bis  sboulders  turned  towards  crete 
Damietta,  and  looks  at  Rome  as  if  it  were  bis 
mirror. 

His  bead  is  shapen  of  fine  gold,  bis  arms  and  bis  j 

breast  are  pure  silver  ;  tben  be  is  of  brass  to  j 

tbe  cleft  ;  \ 

from  tbence  downwards  he  is  ali  of  chosen  iron,  I 

sa  ve  tbat  tbe  right  foot  is  of  baked  day  ;   and  ' 

be  rests  more  on  tbis  tban  on  tbe  otber.  1 

Every  part,  except  tbe  gold,  is  broken  witb  a  i 

fissure  that  drops  tears,  wbicb  collected  per-  ! 

forate  that  grotto.  **^>^^  i 

Their  course  descends  from  rock  to  rock  into  tbis  The  rivers     1 
valley  ;   they  form  Acheron,  Styx,  and  Pble-  °^  ^®"  \ 

gethon,  tben,  by  tbis  narrow  conduit,  go  down  1 


154  INFERNO 

Cerchio  infin  là  dove  più  non  si  dismonta  ;  ^*^ 

Girone  3       ^anno  Cocito  ;  e  qual  sia  quello  stagno, 
tu  il  vederai  :   però  qui  non  si  conta/' 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   "  Se  il  presente  rigagno  *"' 

si  deriva  cosi  dal  nostro  mondo, 
perchè  ci  appar  pure  a  questo  vivagno  ?  " 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   **  Tu  sai  che  il  loco  è  tondo,    ^^4 
e,  tutto  che  tu  sii  venuto  molto 
pur  a  sinistra  giò  calando  al  fondo, 

non  se'  ancor  per  tutto  il  cerchio  volto  :  ^*7 

per  che,  se  cosa  n'  apparisce  nuova, 
non  dee  addur  maraviglia  al  tuo  volto." 

Ed  io  ancor  :   "  Maestro,  ove  si  trova  '3° 

Flegetonte  e  Lete  :   che  dell'  un  taci, 
e  r  altro  di'  che  si  fa  d'  està  piova  ?  " 

"In  tutte  tue  question  certo  mi  piaci,"  ^33 

rispose  ;   **  ma  il  bollor  dell'  acqua  rossa 
dovea  ben  solver  V  una  che  tu  faci. 

Lete  vedrai,  ma  fuor  di  questa  fossa,  ^3* 

fa  ove  vanno  1'  anime  a  lavarsi, 
quando  la  colpa  pentuta  è  rimossa." 

Poi  disse  :    "Omai  è  tempo  da  scostarsi  ^39 

dal  bosco  ;  fa  che  di  retro  a  me  vegne  ; 
li  margini  fan  via,  che  non  son  arsi, 

e  sopra  loro  ogni  vapor  si  spegne."  '42 

14,  15.  The  Libyan  desert  traversed  by  Cato  of  Utica,  | 
when  he  led  the  Pompeian  army  to  etfect  a  junction  ii 
with  Juba,  King  of  Numidia,  in  the  year  47  b.c.     The 
march  is  described  by  Lucan,  Phars.  ix.  411,  sqq*  \ 

22-24.  The  blasphemers,  usurers,  and  Sodomites  1 
respectively.  i 

31-36.  These  details  are  taken  from  an  apocryphal  t| 
letter,  very  popular  in  the  Middle  Ages,  in  which  i| 
Alexander   is   supposed   to   send   an   account    of   the  ii 


r  CANTO  XIV  155 

to  where  there  is  no  more  descent  ;  they  Form  The  ■ 

Cocytus,  and  thou  shalt  see  what  kind  of  lake  agai^t  ] 

that  is  :  here  therefore  I  describe  it  not."         God  ^ 

And  I  to  him  :   **  If  the  present  rill  thus  flows 
down  from  our  world,  why  does  it  appear  to 

US  only  on  this  bank  ì  "  i 

And  he  to  me  :  "  Thou  knowest  that  the  place  is  : 

round  ;  and  though  thou  hast  come  far,  always  : 

to  the  left,  descending  towards  the  bottom,  i 

thou  hast  not  yet  turned  through  the  entire  circle  :  \ 

wherefbre  if  aught  new  appears  to  us,  it  ought  \ 
not  to  bring  wonder  on  thy  countenance." 
I  And  I  again  :  "  Master,  where  is  Phiegethon  and  Phlegethoo   \ 

Lethe  found  :  for  thou  speakest  not  of  the  one,  *"  \ 

and  sayest  the  other  is  formed  by  this  rain  ?  "  1 
i  "  In  ali  thy  questions  truly  thou  pleasest  me," 
he  answered  ;  **  but  the  boiling  of  the  red  water 

might  well  resolve  one  of  those  thou  askest.  ì 

Lethe  thou  shalt  see,  but  out  of  this  abyss,  there  ■ 

Lrr      where  the  spirits  go  to  wash  themselves,  when  • 

|fe    their  guilt  is  taken  off  by  penitence."  ì 

Then   he   said  :    "  Now   it  is  time  to  quit  the 

wood  ;  see  that  thou  follow  me  ;  the  margins  l 

which  are  not  burning,  form  a  path  and  over  J 
them  ali  lire  is  quenched." 

marveis  of  India  to  Aristotle.     The  originai  narrative  \ 

says  that  the  soldìers  trampled  on  the  snow,  and  that  i 

they    warded    of!    the    flames,    which     subsequently  | 

descended  from  the  sky,  by  means  of  their  garments.  ] 

The  discrepancy  we  note  in  Dante  occurs  already  in  a  i 

version  of  the  episode  given  by  Albertus  Magnus  in  i 

his  De  Meteorh,  which  must,  accordingly.  bave  been  | 

Dante's  immediate  source.  ; 

46.  quel  grande.     Capaneus,   whose  defìance   of   the  1 


156  NOTES  j 

gods,  especìally  of  Jupiter,  at  the  siege  of  Thebes,  isi 
narrateci  by  Statius  in  a  passage  (Thebaid  x.)  from. 
which  Dante  borrowed  several  detaìls.  | 

51-59.  When  Jupiter  hurled  a  thunderbolt  ati 
Capaneus,  before  the  walls  of  Thebes,  the  king  didi 
not  fall,  but  met  bis  death  standing.  Mongibello  = 
Mount  Etna,  in  which  Vulcan  and  the  Cyclopes  forgedj 
Jove's  thunderbolts.  At  the  battle  of  Phlegra  thei 
giants  who  attempted  to  storm  Olympus  were  defeatedj 
and  slain  by  Jupiter.  ' 

77.  Jìumicdlo.  ThÌ8  is  a  kind  of  tributary  of  the! 
Phlegethon  (^cf.  Inf,  xii.  47  and  loi,  and  see  below  i/v.  ■ 

79-81.  The  Bulicame  was  a  noted  spring  near; 
Viterbo.  The  fact  that  its  waters  were  sulphurousi 
and  of  a  reddish  colour  makes  the  comparison  specially] 
appropriate.  An  edict  has  been  unearthed  which  showsj 
that  a  portion  of  the  waters  was  reserved  in  the  mannerj 
ìndicated  by  Dante  as  late  as  the  year  1469. 

96.  The  Golden  Age,  under  Saturn,  the  mythicall 
King  of  Crete.  i 

100-102.  It  having  been  prophesied  to  Saturn,  RheaV 
husband,  that  he  would  be  dethroned  by  one  of  bis; 
children,  he  devoured  each  one  as  soon  as  it  wasi 
born.  To  sa  ve  Jupiter  from  this  fate,  Rhea  retired  ta 
Mount  Ida,  duped  Saturn  with  a  stone  wrapped  up  in; 


CANTO  XIV  157 

swaddling  clothes,  which  he  duly  swallowed,  and  as  a 
further  precaution,  bade  the  Corybantes  make  such  an 
uproar  that  the  child's  cries  could  not  be  heard. 

105-115N  This  figure,  the  primary  conception  of 
which  is  based  on  Daniel  lì.  32,  s^q.,  is  an  allegory  of 
the  history  of  the  human  race.  The  four  metals  are 
the  four  ages  of  man,  as  then  reckoned  (cf.  Ovid, 
Metam,  i.  &c.  &c.).  The  iron  foot  and  that  of  day 
are  generally  explained  as  the  secular  and  spiritual 
authorìty,  respectively  ;  the  latter,  according  to  Dante'» 
view,  having,  since  the  "  donation  of  Constantine  " 
(see  Par.  xx.  55-60,  notè)^  aiways  been  the  more 
powerfui  {y.  111).  The  old  man  stands  in  Crete, 
partly,  perhaps,  on  account  of  the  centrai  position  of 
this  island,  situated  midway  between  Asia,  Africa,  and 
Europe  ;  but  principally  because  of  Virgil's  verses 
(^n.  iii.  I04}  105):  Creta  Jovis  ma^ni  medio  jacet  ìnsula 
ponto ^  Mons  Idaus  ubiy  et  gentis  cunabula  nostra — *'  our  race  " 
being,  of  course,  the  Trojans,  who  were  regarded  by 
Dante  as  the  ancestors  of  the  Romans  (^cf.  Inf.  ii.  17- 
21,  note).  Damietta,  in  Egypt,  stands  for  the  Eastern 
civilisation,  which  was  superseded  by  that  of  Rome 
{cf.  Par.  vi.  1-3).  The  Golden  Age  alone  gave  no 
cause  for  tears  {yu.  112,  113). 

X19.  For  Cocytus  see  below,  Cantos  xxxìi.  to  xxxiv. 

136-138.  fuor  di  questa  fossa  .  in  the  Terres trial 

Paradise,  see  Purg,  xxviii.  25,  sqq. 


INFERNO  ^ 

npHE  crimson  stream — whose  course  is  straight  acros»  \ 
■*^  the  ring  of  bumJngr  sand,  towards  the  ring  of  Hell  i 
— sends  forth  a  dark  exhalation  that  quenches  ali  the  | 
flames  over  itself  and  its  elevated  margins.  Upon  one  '■ 
of  these  Dante  continues  to  foUow  his  Guide,  in  silence,  < 
till  they  ha  ve  got  far  from  the  wood,  when  they  meet  a  i 
troop  of  spirits  coming  along  the  sand  by  the  side  of  the  \ 
bauk  (i-2i).    Dante  is  recognized  by  one  of  them,  who  \ 

i 
Cerchio  Ora  cen  porta  1'  un  de'  duri  margini,  j 

Girone  3       ^  ^^  fummo  del  ruscel  di  sopra  aduggia 

si  che  dal  foco  salva  1'  acqua  e  gli  argini.  \ 

Quale  i  Fiamminghi  tra  Guizzante  e  Bruggia,    *  | 
temendo  il  fiotto  che  ver  lor  s'  avventa,  j 

fanno  lo  schermo  perchè  il  mar  si  fuggia;         •' 

e  quale  i  Padovan  lungo  la  Brenta,  7  ] 

per  difender  lor  ville  e  lor  castelli,  I 

anzi  che  Chiarentana  il  caldo  senta  :  • 

a  tale  imagine  eran  fatti  quelli,  '**  \ 

tutto  che  né  sì  alti  né  sì  grossi,  \ 

qual  che  si  fosse,  lo  maestro  felli.  l 

Già  eravam  dalla  selva  rimossi  *3  j 

tanto,  eh'  io  non  avrei  visto  dov'  era, 
perch'  io  indietro  rivolto  mi  fossi,  1 

quando  incontrammo  d'  anime  una  schiera,        '^  ] 
che  venia  lungo  1'  argine  ;  e  ciascuna  | 

ci  riguardava,  come  suol  da  sera  ! 

guardar  1'  un  1'  altro  sotto  nuova  luna  ;  *9  | 

e  sì  ver  noi  aguzzavan  le  ciglia, 
come  vecchio  sartor  fa  nella  cruna. 

Così  adocchiato  da  cotal  famiglia,  ^ 

fui  conosciuto  da  un,  che  mi  prese 
per  lo  lembo  e  gridò  :  "  Qual  maraviglia  !  " 
X58 


CANTO  XV 

takes  him  by  the  skirt;  and,  on  fixing  hìs  eyes  over 
the  baked  and  withered  figure,  he  finds  it  is  Brunetto 
Latini.  They  speak  to  each  other  with  great  respect 
and  afFectìon,  recaliing  the  past,  and  looking  forward 
to  the  future  under  the  pressure  of  separate  eternities. 
Their  colloquy  has  a  dark  background,  which  could  not 
be  aitered  ;  and  it  stands  there  in  deep  perenniai 
warmth  and  beauty  (22-124). 

Now  one  of  the  hard  margins  beare  us  on,  and  the  The 

smoke  of  the  rivulet  makes  shade  above,  so  that  aeainst 

from  the  fire  it  shelters  the  water  and  the  banks.  Nature 
As  the  Flemings  between  Bruges  and  [Wissant], 

dreading  the  flood  that  rushes  towards  them, 

make  their  bulwark  to  repel  the  sea  ; 
md  as  the  Paduans,  along  the  Brenta,  to  defend 

their  villages  and    [castlesi    ere  Chiarentana 

feels  the  beat  : 
n  like  fashion  those  Banh  were  formed,  though 

not  so  high  nor  so  large,  the  master,  whoever 

it  might  be,  made  them. 
AJready  we  were  so  far  remo ved  from  the  wood, 

that  I  should  not  bave  seen  where  it  was,  had 

I  turned  back, 
yhen  we  met  a  troop  of  spirits,  who  were  coming 

alongside  the  bank  ;  and  each  looked  at  us, 

as  in  the  evening  men  are  wont 
I  ;o  look  at  one  another  under  a  new  moon  ;  and 

towards  us  sharpened  their  vision,  as  an  aged 

tailor  does  at  the  eye  of  bis  needle. 
Fhus  eyed  by  that  family,  I  was  recognised  by  Brunetta 

one  who   took    me  by   the  skirt,  and   said  :  ^atim 

**  What  a  wonder  1  " 

»S9 


i6o  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Ed  io,  quando  il  suo  braccio  a  me  distese,         'I 

Girone  3      ficcai  gli  occhi  per  lo  cotto  aspetto  '; 

81  che  il  viso  abbruciato  non  difese  J 

la  conoscenza  sua  al  mio  intelletto  ;  "» 

e  chinando  la  mia  alla  sua  faccia, 
risposi  :   "  Siete  voi  qui,  ser  Brunetto  ?  "  ^ 

E  quegli  :   "  O  figliuol  mio,  non  ti  dispiaccia    3« 
se  Brunetto  Latini  un  poco  teco  z 

ritorna  indietro,  e  lascia  andar  la  traccia." 

Io  dissi  lui  :   "  Quanto  posso  ven  preco  ;  34 

e  se  volete  che  con  voi  m'  asseggia, 
faròl,  se  piace  a  costui,  che  vo  seco." 

"  O  figliuol,"  disse,  "  qual  di  questa  greggia     37 
s'  arresta  punto,  giace  poi  cent'  anni 
senza  arrostarsi  quando  il  foco  il  feggia.  ' 

Però  va  oltre  ;  io  ti  verrò  a'  panni,  *° 

e  poi  rigiugnerò  la  mia  masnada,  , 

che  va  piangendo  i  suoi  eterni  danni," 

Io  non  osava  scender  della  strada  +3 

per  andar  par  di  lui  ;  ma  il  capo  chino 
tenea,  come  uom  che  reverente  vada. 

Ei  cominciò  :   "Qual  fortuna  o  destino  4^ 

anzi  r  ultimo  dì  quaggiù  ti  mena  ? 
e  chi  è  questi  che  mostra  il  cammino  ì  " 

**  Lassù  di  sopra  in  la  vita  serena,*'  +9 

rispos'  io  lui,  "  mi  smarrì'  in  una  valle,  ; 

avanti  che  1'  età  mia  fosse  piena. 

Pur  ier  mattina  le  volsi  le  spalle  ;  5» 

questi  m'  apparve,  tornand'  io  in  quella, 
e  riducemi  a  ca  per  questo  calle." 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Se  tu  segui  tua  stella,  55 

non  puoi  fallire  al  glorioso  porto, 
se  ben  m'  accorsi  nella  vita  bella  ;  ? 


CANTO  XV                          l6i  : 

\nd  I,  when  he  stretched  out  his  arm  to  me,  The  ì 

fixed  my  eyes  on  his  baked  aspect,  so  that  the  ^ainst  | 

scorching  of  his  visage  hindered  not                    ^fature  *  { 

ny  mind  from  knowing  him  ;  and  bending  my  J 

face  to  his,  I  answered:   "Are  you  here,  Ser  '1 

Brunetto  ?  "  ] 

^nd  he  :   "  O  my  son  !  let  it  not  displease  thee,  j 
if  Brunetto  Latini  turn  back  with  thee  a  little, 

and  let  go  his  train."  j 

l  said  :   "  With  ali  my  power  I  do  beseech  it  of  j 

you  ;  and  if  you  wish  me  to  sit  down  with  | 

you,  I  will  do  so,  if  it  pleases  him  tkere,  for  | 

I  go  with  him."  ^ 

*  O  my  son,"  he  said,  "  whoever  of  this  flock  Their  ] 
stops  one  instant,  lies  a  hundred  years  there-  P""*shment 

after  without  fanning  himself  when  the   fire  ] 

strikes  him.  l 

Therefbre  go  on  ;   I  will  fbllow  at  thy  skirts  ;  ! 

and   then    will    I    rejoin   my  band,  that  go  i 

lamenting  their  eternai  losses."  j 

i.  durst  not  descend  from  the  road  to  go  leve! 

I    with  him  ;  but  kept  my  head  bent  down,  like 

one  who  walks  in  reverence.  ] 

\  ^e  began  :   "  What  chance,  or  destiny,  brings  ! 

I    thee,  ere  thy  last  day,  down  here  ?  and  who  \ 

I     is  this  that  shews  the  way  ?  "  ] 

I  *  There  above,  up  in  the  clear  life,  I  lost  myself,"  \ 

\    replied  I,  "in  a  valley,  before  my  age  was  full.  Ì 

Dnly  yester  morn  I  turned  my  back  to  it  ;  he  ' 
appeared  to  me,  as  I  ivas  returning  into  it, 

and  guides  me  home  again  by  this  path."  ; 

Vnd  he  to  me  :    "  If  thou  follow  thy  star,  thou  Brunetto'i         • 

canst  not  fail  of  glorious  haven,  if  I  discerned  ^^^^  ^'^  \ 
rightly  in  the  fair  life  ; 


i62  INFERNO- 

fossi  sì  per  tempo  morto, 
Girone  3      veggendo  il  cielo  a  te  cosi  benigno, 
dato  t'  avrei  all'  opera  conforto. 

Ma  queir  ingrato  popolo  maligno, 
che  discese  di  Fiesole  ab  antico 
e  tiene  ancor  del  monte  e  del  macigno, 

ti  sì  farà,  per  tuo  ben  far,  nimico  : 
ed  è  ragion:  che  tra  li  lazzi  sorbi 
si  disconvien  fruttare  al  dolce  fico. 

Vecchia  fama  nel  mondo  li  chiama  orbi, 
gente  avara,  invidiosa  e  superba  : 
da'  lor  costumi  fa  che  tu  ti  forbi. 

La  tua  fortuna  tanto  onor  ti  serba, 

che  1'  una  parte  e  1'  altra  avranno  fame 
di  te  ;  ma  lungi  fia  dal  becco  V  erba. 

Faccian  le  bestie  Fiesolane  strame 

di  lor  medesme,  e  non  tocchin  la  pianta, 
s'  alcuna  surge  ancora  in  lor  letame, 

in  cui  riviva  la  sementa  santa 

di  quei  Roman,  che  vi  rimaser,  quando 
fu  fatto  il  nido  di  malizia  tanta." 

**  Se  fosse  tutto  pieno  il  mio  dimando," 
risposi  lui  "  voi  non  sareste  ancora 
dell'  umana  natura  posto  in  bando  : 

che  in  la  mente  m'  è  fitta,  ed  or  mi  accora, 
la  cara  e  buona  imagine  paterna 
di  voi,  quando  nel  mondo  ad  ora  ad  ora 

m' insegnavate  come  l' uom  s'  eterna  ; 

e  quant'  io  1'  abbia  in  grado,  mentre  io  vivo 
convien  che  nella  mia  lingua  si  scerna. 

Ciò  che  narrate  di  mio  corso  scrivo, 
e  serbolo  a  chiosar  con  altro  testo 
a  donna  che  saprà,  se  a  lei  arrivo. 


CANTO   XV                         163  J 

and  if  I  had  not  died  so  early,  seeing  heaven  so  The  \ 

kind  to  thee,  I  would  bave  cheered  thee  in  ^^ainst  1 

the  WOrk.  Nature 

But  that  ungrateful,  malignant  people,  who  of  old  The  j 
carne  down  from  Fiesole,  and  stili  savours  of     0^®°****®*  ] 

the  mountain  and  the  rock,  ] 

will  make  itself  an  enemy  to  thee  for  thy  good  | 

deeds  ;  and  there  is  cause  :  for  amongst  the  tart  ! 
sorbtrees,  it  befits  not  the  sweet  fig  to  fructify. 

Old  report  on   earth   proclaims   them   blind,   a  ] 

people  avaricious,   envious,   and  proud  :  look  i 

that  thou  cleanse  thyself  of  their  customs.  : 

Thy  fortune  reserves  such  honour  for  thee,  that  i 

both  parties  will  bave  a  hunger  of  thee  ;   but  1 

far  from  the  goat  shall  be  the  grass.  ì 

Let  the  beasts  of  Fiesole  make  litter  of  them-                .  \ 
selves,   and   not  touch   the  plant,  if  any  yet 

springs  up  amid  their  rankness,  | 

in  which  the  holy  seed  revìves  of  those  Romana 

who  remained  there,  when  the  nest  of  so  mach  • 

malice  [was  madej."              ..-        -  ; 

"  Were  my  desire  ali  fulfilled,"  I  answered  him,  Dante's  « 

«<  you  had  not  yet  been  banished  from  human  fowards^  | 

nature  :                                                                      Brunetto  1 

for  in  my  memory  is  fìxed,  and  now  goes  to  my 

heart,  the  dear  []and]  kind,  paternal  image  of  ] 

you,  when  in  the  world,  hour  by  hour,  | 

you  taught  me  how  man  makes  himself  eternai  ;  j 
and  whilst  I  live,  beseems  my  tongue  should 

shew  what  gratitude  I  bave  for  it.  j 

That  which  you  relate  about  my  course,  I  write  ;  < 

and  keep  it,  with  another  text,  for  a  Lady  to  1 
comment,  who  will  be  able  if  I  get  to  ber. 


i64  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Tanto  vogl'  io  che  vi  sia  manifesto,  9« 

Girone  3       P^^  che  mia  coscienza  non  mi  garra, 

che  alla  fortuna,  come  vuol,  son  presto. 

Non  è  nuova  agli  orecchi  miei  tale  arra  :  94 

però  giri  fortuna  la  sua  rota, 
come  le  piace,  e  il  villan  la  sua  marra." 

Lo  mio  maestro  allora  in  sulla  gota  97 

destra  si  volse  indietro,  e  riguardommi  ; 
poi  disse  :   "  Bene  ascolta  chi  la  nota.'' 

Né  per  tanto  di  men  parlando  vommi  »«> 

con  ser  Brunetto,  e  dimando  chi  sono 
li  suoi  compagni  più  noti  e  più  sommi. 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Saper  d'  alcuno  è  buono  ;       ^^ 
degli  altri  fìa  laudabile  tacerci, 
che  il  tempo  saria  corto  a  tanto  suono. 

In  somma  sappi,  che  tutti  fur  cherci  »o6 

e  letterati  grandi  e  di  gran  fama, 
d'  un  peccato  medesmo  al  mondo  lerci. 

Priscian  sen  va  con  quella  turba  grama,  ^^ 

e  Francesco  d'  Accorso  ;  anco  vedervi, 
s'  avessi  avuto  di  tal  tigna  brama, 

colui  poter  che 'dal  ser^Y  d**'  servi  "" 

fu  trasmutato  d'  Amo  in  Baccfìiglione, 
dove  lasciò  li  mal  protesi  nervi. 

Di  più  direi  ;  ma  il  venir  e  il  sermone  ^'S 

più  lungo  esser  non  può  :  però  eh'  io  veggio 
là  surger  nuovo  fummo  dal  sabbione. 

Gente  vien  con  la  quale  esser  non  deggio  ;        "^ 
sieti  raccomandato  il  mio  *  Tesoro,' 
nel  quale  io  vivo  ancora;  e  più  non  cheggio." 

Poi  si  rivolse,  e  parve  di  coloro  ^^^ 

che  coronno  a  Verona  il  drappo  verde 
per  la  campagna  ;  e  parve  di  costoro 

quegli  che  vince  e  non  colui  che  perde.  ^^4 


,:Ì 


CANTO  XV  idS 

Thus  much  I  would  bave  you  know  ;   so  con-  The 
science    chide   me    not,    I    am    prepared   for  ™lnst 
Fortune  as  she  wills.  ^fatllre 

Not  new  to  my  ears  is  such  earnest  :  therefore, 
let  Fortune  turn  her  wheel  as  pleases  her,  and 
the  boor  bis  mattock." 

Tbereupon  my  Master  turned  backward  on  bis 
rigbt,  and  looked  at  me,  tben  said  :  "  He 
Hstens  well  wbo  notes  it." 

Not  tbe  less  I  go  on  speaking  witb  Ser  Brunetto, 
and  ask  wbo  are  tbe  most  noted  and  bigbest  of 
bis  companions. 

And  be  to  me  :  "  It  is  good  to  know  of  some  ;  of  Brunetto 
tbe  rest  it  will  be  laudable  tbat  we  keep  silence,  "o^e  of  hU 
as  tbe  time  would  be  too  sbort  for  so  mucb  talk,  compacion» 

In  brief,  know  tbat  ali  were  clerks,  and  great 
scbolars,  and  of  great  renown  ;  by  one  same 
crime  on  eartb  defìled. 

Priscian  goes  witb  tbat  wretcbed  ero wd,  and  Fran- 
cesco d'Accorso  ;  also,  if  tbou  badst  bad  any 
longing  for  sucb  scurf,  tbou  migbtest  bave  seen 

bim  tbere,  wbo  by  tbe  Servant  of  servants  was 
translated  from  tbe  Arno  to  tbe  Baccbiglione, 
wbere  be  left  bis  ill-strained  nerves. 

I  would  say  more,  but  my  going  and  my  speecb 
must  not  be  longer:  for  tbere  I  see  new  smoke 
arising  from  tbe  great  sand. 

People  are  coming  witb  wbom  I  may  not  be  ; 
let  my  <Treasure,'  in  wbicb  I  stili  live,  be 
commended  to  tbee  ;  and  more  I  ask  not." 

Tben  be  turned  back,  and  seemed  Itke  one  of 
tbose  wbo  run  for  tbe  green  clotb  at  Verona 
tbrougb  tbe  open  field  ;  and  of  tbem  seemed 
he  wbo  gains,  not  be  wbo  loses. 


i66  NOTES 


4.  Bruges,  about  ten  miles  from  the  sea,  and  Wissant,* 
between  Calais  and  Cape  Grisnez,  roughly  indica td 
the  western  and  eastern  limits  of  the  coast-line  ofj 
Flanders  (as  then  constituted). 

7-9.  In  the  middle  ages  tne  Duchy  of  Chiarentana; 
or  Carinthia  extended  as  far  as  the  Paduan  district,* 
the  inhabitants  of  which  built  dykes  to  protect  theni-i 
selves  against  the  waters  of  the  Brenta,  when  swoUeni 
by  the  melted  snows  of  the  Carnic  Alps.  1 

23.  Brunetto  Latini  or  Latino  {ca,  1 210-1 294),  aj 
Fiorentine  Guelf  and  one  of  the  leading  figures  in  thei 
politicai  life  of  his  native  town.  As  an  author,  hisi 
fame  rests  on  two  wprks  written  between  1262  and^ 
1266,  the  Li-ore  dou  Tresor,  a  prose  encyclopxdia  com-J 
posed  in  French  (see  verse  119),  and  the  Tesoretto,) 
a  popular  didactic  poem  in  Italian,  which  contains  ìa] 
a  condensed  form  much  of  the  matter  of  the  larger^ 
work.  Dante  was  well  acquainted  with  both  the»ej 
compilations,  but  was  specially  indebted  to  the  latter,^ 
which  is  in  the  form  of  an  aliegorical  journey.  It  W, 
absurd  to  regard  Latini  as  a  kind  of  schoolmaster  :  he^ 
was  far  too  busy  a  man  in  other  walks  of  life.  Verse! 
85  should  obviousiy  he  taken  in  the  widest  sense  ;  j 
and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  Dante's  thought  vva«^ 
largely  moulded  and  directed  by  his  illustrious  friend.    ' 

61-79.  According  to  tradition,  Catiline  was  besieged'' 
by  Cassar  in  Fiesole,  the  Roman  Faesula^,  situated  on- 
a  hill  three  miles  N.W.  of  the  future  site  of  Florence,  1 
When  the  town  fell,  a  new  city  was  founded  on  the' 
Arno,  Florence,  to  wit.  The  inhabitants  were  composed  \ 
partly  of  the  Fiesolans,  and  partly  of  the  remnants  ol\ 
the  Roman  army.  The  Fiorentine  commons  (Whites)*^ 
were  commonly  held  to  be  descended  from  the  former^ 
stock,  the  nobles  (Blacks)  from  the  latter.  These  twol 
strains  were  always  at  variance  :  hence  there  was|j 
unceasing  internai  strife  at  Florence.  In  v.  63  Dante, 
ingeniously  utilises  the  monte  on  which  Fiesole  stood,; 
and  the  macigno  of  the  Fiesoian  quarries,  with  which  a 
great  part  of  Florence  was  built,  to  indicate  the  rougHl 


CANTO  XV  167 

and  hard  nature  of  his  fellow-citizens.  Verses  71  and 
72  have  usually  been  taken  to  mean  that  both  the 
Blacks  and  the  Whìtes  would  be  eager  to  win  over  to 
their  side  a  man  of  Dante's  calibre  ;  but  in  view  of  the 
actual  historical  facts,  which  are  summarised  by  Dante 
in  Par.  xvii.  69,  it  is  perhaps  better  to  adopt  Casini's 
interpretation,  that  both  parties  wouid  vie  vvith  each 
other  in  persecuting  the  poet — the  Blacks  with  their 
decrees  of  exiie  (after  he  opposed  the  entry  of  Charles 
of  Vaiois,  which  is  probabiy  the  act  specially  referred 
to  in  v.  64 — see  Gardner,  pp.  21,  22.),  and  the  Whites 
with  their  hatred,  caused  by  his  defection  from  their 
party.  The  Florentines  are  called  "  blind  "  (v.  67) 
eitber  because  they  thoughtlessly  opened  their  gates  to 
Attila,  or  because,  in  the  year  11 17,  they  lost  some 
booty  that  was  due  to  them,  owing  to  an  ingenious 
trick  played  them  by  the  Pisans.  Verse  68  may  be 
compared  with  Inf.  vi.  74. 

89.  con  altro  testo.    %t%Inf.  x.  79,  jyy.,  and  \'3^0-\yi^note, 

95,  96.  Dame  Fortune's  varying  moods  affect  him  as 
little  as  the  act  of  the  peasant. 

109.  It  is  an  insult  to  Dante  to  assume  that  he 
condemns  Priscian  merely  because,  as  a  grammarian  and 
teacher  of  youth,  he  was  specially  liable  to  fall  into  the 
vice  bere  condemned.  There  must  have  been  some 
medieval  tradition  to  account  for  Priscian's  position  in 
this  circle. 

no.  Francesco  d'Accorso  (1225-1293)  the  son  of  a 
great  jurist,  and  himself  a  lawyer  of  distinction, 
lectured  at  Bologna  and  at  Oxford. 

110-1x4.  Andrea  dei  Mozzi  belonged  to  a  wealthy 
and  influential  Fiorentine  family,  who  were  White 
Guelphs.  He  was  Bishop  of  Florence  from  1287  till 
the  year  1295,  when  he  was  translated  to  the  See  of 
Vicenza  (on  the  Bacchiglione)  by  Boniface  Vili,  {ssrvut 
servorum  Dei  being  one  of  the  officiai  styles  of  the  Popes, 
from  the  time  of  Gregory  I.). 

122.  This  race  was  run  on  the  first  Sunday  in  Lent, 
the  prize  being  a  piece  of  green  cloth. 


INFERNO 

DANTE  keeps  foUowing  his  Guide  on  the  same  path, 
and  has  already  got  so  far  as  to  hear  the  crimson  j 
stream  fallìng  into  the  next  circle,  when  another  troop  i 
of  spirits  presents  ìtself  under  the  burning  rain.    They  i 
are  the  souls  of  man  distìnguìshed  in  war  and  council, 
«uffering  punishment  for  the  same  crime  as  Brunetto 
and  his  companions.     Three  of  them,  seeing  Dante  to 
be  their  countryman  by  his  dress,  quit  the  troop  and 
run  towards  him,  entreating  him  to  stop  (1-27),    They 
allude  to  their  wretched  condition,  as  if  under  a  sense 
of  shame  ;  and  make  their  names  known  in  order  to 
induce  him  to  listen  to  their  eager  inquiries.     Two  of 

Cerchio  Già  era  in  loco  ove  s'  udia  il  rimbombo 
Girone  3       ^^^^'  acqua  che  cadea  nell'  altro  giro, 

simile  a  quel  che  1'  arnie  fanno  rombo  ; 
quando  tre  ombre  insieme  si  partirò,  4 

correndo,  d'  una  torma  che  passava 

sotto  la  pioggia  dell'  aspro  martiro. 
Venian  ver  noi,  e  ciascuna  gridava  :  7 

"  Sostati  tu,  che  all'  abito  ne  sembri 

essere  alcun  di  nostra  terra  prava." 
Ahi  me,  che  piaghe  vidi  ne'  lor  membri  ^® 

recenti  e  vecchie  dalle  fiamme  incese  ! 

Ancor  men  duol,  pur  eh'  io  me  ne  rimembri. 
Alle  lor  grida  il  mio  dottor  s'  attese,  ^3 

volse  il  viso  ver  me,  e  :  "  Ora  aspetta," 

disse,  *'  a  costor  si  vuole  esser  cortese; 
e  se  non  fosse  il  foco  che  saetta  ^^ 

la  natura  del  loco,  io  dicerei 

che  meglio  stesse  a  te,  che  a  lor,  la  fretta." 
Ricominciar,  come  noi  ristemmo,  ei  ^9 

V  antico  verso  ;  e  quando  a  noi  fur  giunti, 

fenno  una  rota  di  sé  tutti  e  trei. 
168 


CANTO  XVI 

them,  Tegghiaio  and  Rusticuoci,  are  mentioned  before 
(Canto  vi.  79):  ali  three  were  noted  for  their  talents 
and  patriotism  ;  and  the  zeal  they  stili  bave  for  Flor- 
ence suspends  **  tbeir  ancient  wail"  of  torment  (28-51). 
He  answers  tbem  witb  great  respect  ;  and,  in  briet 
emphatic  words,  declares  the  condition  of  the  "  perverse 
city"  (52-90).  Virgil  then  leads  him  to  the  place 
where  the  water  descends  ;  makes  him  unloose  a  cord 
wherewith  he  had  girded  hìmself;  and  casts  it  down 
into  the  abyss,  on  which  a  strange  and  monstrous 
shape  conies  swimming  up  through  the  dark  air 
(91.136). 

Already  I  was  in  a  place  where  the  resounding  The 

of  the  water,  that  fell  into  the  other  circle,  was  a^ainst 

heard  like  the  hum  which  bee-hives  make  ;       ^fatare 
j  when  three  shades  together,  running,  quitted  a 

troop  that  passed  beneath  the  rain  of  the  sharp 

torment. 
They  carne  towards  us,  and  each  cried  :   "  Stay 

thee,  thou  who  by  thy  dress  to  us  appearest  to 

be  some  one  from  our  perverse  country." 
Ah  me  !   what  wounds  I  saw  upon  their  limbs, 

recent  and  old,  by  the  flames  burnt  in.     It 

pains  me  yet,  when  I  but  think  thereof. 
To  their  cries  my  Teacher  listened  ;  turned  his 

face  toward  me,  and  said  :   "  Now  wait  :  to 

these  courtesy  is  due  ; 
and  were  there  not  the  fìre,  which  the  nature  of 

the  place  darts,  I  shouid  say  the  baste  befitted 

thee  more  than  them." 
They    recommenced,    as    we    stood    stili,    their 

ancient  wail  ;  and  when  they  had  reached  us, 

ali  the  three  made  of  themselves  a  wheel. 

169 


25 


170  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Qual  solcano  1  campion  far  nudi  ed  unti, 
Girone  3       avvisando  lor  presa  e  lor  vantaggio, 
prima  che  sien  tra  lor  battuti  e  punti  : 

così,  rotando,  ciascuno  il  visaggio  , 

drizzava  a  me,  sì  che  in  contrario  il  collo         i 
faceva  a'  pie  continuo  viaggio.  1 

**  Eh,  se  miseria  d'  esto  loco  sollo  ^8  ; 

rende  in  dispetto  noi  e  nostri  preghi,"  i 

cominciò  1'  uno,  "  e  il  tinto  aspetto  e  brollo,    ; 

la  fama  nostra  il  tuo  animo  pieghi  sij 

a  dirne  chi  tu  se',  che  i  vivi  piedi 
così  sicuro  per  lo  inferno  freghi.  ! 

Questi,  1'  orme  di  cui  pestar  mi  vedi,  34 

tutto  che  nudo  e  dipelato  vada, 
fu  di  grado  maggior  che  tu  non  credi. 

Nepote  fu  della  buona  Gualdrada  ; 

Guido  Guerra  ebbe  nome,  ed  in  sua  vita 
fece  col  senno  assai  e  con  la  spada. 

L'  altro  che  appresso  me  1'  arena  trita,  4° 

è  Tegghiaio  Aldobrandi,  la  cui  voce 
nel  mondo  su  dovria  esser  gradita. 

Ed  io,  che  posto  son  con  loro  in  croce,  ^^ 

Jacopo  Rusticucci  fui  ;  e  certo 
la  fiera  moglie  più  eh'  altro  mi  nuoce." 

S'  io  fussi  stato  dal  foco  coperto,  ^^ 

gittato  mi  sarei  tra  lor  di  sotto, 
e  credo  che  il  dottor  1'  avria  sofferto. 

Ma  perch'  io  mi  sarei  bruciato  e  cotto,  +s 

vinse  paura  la  mia  buona  voglia, 
che  di  loro  abbracciar  mi  facea  ghiotto. 

Poi  cominciai  :  **  Non  dispetto,  ma  doglia        ^ 
la  vostra  condizion  dentro  mi  fisse  j 

tanto  che  tardi  tutta  si  dispoglia, 


CANTO  XVI  171 

A3  champlons,  naked  and  anointed,  were  wont  The 

to  do,  spying  their  grasp  and  vantage,  ere  they  aglin°t 

carne  to  blows  and  thrusts  at  one  another  :         Nature 
chus,  wheeling,  each  directed  his  visage  toward 

me,  so  that  the  neck  kept  travelling  in  a  direc- 
tion contrary  to  the  feet. 
And  one  of  them  began  :   **  If  the  misery  of  thie  Rusticucci 

loose  place,  and  our  [stained]   and  scorched 

aspect,  bring  us  and  our  prayers  into  contempi, 
jet  our  fame  incline  thy  mind  to  teli  us  who  thou 

art,  that  thus  securely  movest  thy  living  feet 

through  Hell. 
H.e  in  whose  footsteps  thou  seest  me  tread,  ali 

naked  and  peeled  though  he  be,  was  higher  in 

degree  than  thou  believest. 
Grandson  of  the  good  Gualdrada,  his  name  was  Guido 

Guido   Guerra  ;  and   in   his   lifetime   he   did  ^"«^ra 

much  with  counsel  and  with  sword. 
The  other,  that  treads  the  sand  behind  me,  is  Aldobrandi 

Tegghiaio    Aldobrandi,    whose    fame  should 

be  grateful  up  in  the  world. 
And  I,  who  am  placed  with  them  in  torment, 

was  Jacopo  Rusticucci  ;  and  certainly,  more 

than  aught  else,  my  savage  wife  injures  me." 
Had  I  been  sheltered  from  the  fire,  I   should 

bave  thrown  myself  amid   them   below,  and 

I  believe  my  Teacher  would  bave  permitted  it. 
But  as  I  should  bave  burnt  and  baked  myself, 

fear  overcame  the  good  will  which  made  me 

greedy  to  embrace  them. 
Then   I    began  :   "  Not   contempt,  but  sorrow, 

your    condition   fìxed  within   me,   so   deeply 

that  it  will  not  leave  me  soon. 


I7i  INFERNO 

Cerchio  tosto  che  questo  mio  signor  mi  disse  W 

Girone  3       parole,  per  le  quali  io  mi  pensai, 

che  qual  voi  siete,  tal  gente  venisse. 
Di  vostra  terra  sono  ;  e  sempre  mai  S8 

V  opre  di  voi  e  gli  onorati  nomi 

con  affezion  ritrassi  ed  ascoltai. 
Lascio  lo  fele,  e  vo  per  dolci  pomi  ^* 

promessi  a  me  per  lo  verace  duca  ; 

ma  fino  al  centro  pria  convien  eh'  io  tomi." 
<*  Se  lungamente  V  anima  conduca  ^4 

le  membra  tue,"  rispose  quegli  allora, 

"e  se  la  fama  tua  dopo  te  luca, 
cortesia  e  valor  di'  se  dimora  ^7 

nella  nostra  città  sì  come  suole, 

o  se  del  tutto  se  n'  è  gita  fuora  ? 
che  Guglielmo  Borsiere,  il  qual  si  duole  7^ 

con  noi  per  poco,  e  va  là  coi  compagni, 

assai  ne  cruccia  con  le  sue  parole." 
**  La  gente  nuova  e  i  subiti  guadagni  73 

orgoglio  e  dismisura  han  generata, 

Fiorenza,  in  te,  sì  che  tu  già  ten  piagni." 
Così  gridai  con  la  faccia  levata  ; 

e  i  tre,  che  ciò  inteser  per  risposta, 

guatar  V  un  1'  altro,  come  al  ver  si  guata. 
<*  Se  r  altre  volte  sì  poco  ti  costa,"  79 

risposer  tutti,  **  il  satisfare  altrui, 

felice  te,  se  sì  parli  a  tua  posta  ! 
Però,  se  campi  d'  esti  lochi  bui 

e  torni  a  riveder  le  belle  stelle, 

quando  ti  gioverà  dicere  :   *  Io  fui,' 
fa  che  di  noi  alla  gente  favelle."  ' 

Indi  rupper  la  rota,  ed  a  fuggirsi 

ale  sembiar  le  gambe  loro  snelle. 


Il 


CANTO  XVI  173 


when  this  my  Lord  spake  words  to  me,  by  which  The  ] 
I  felt  that   8uch  men   as  you  are  might  be  against 
coming.                                                                     Nature 

Df  your  city  am  I,  and  always  wìth  afFection  ■ 

bave  I  rehearsed  and  heard  your  deeds  and  \ 

bonoured  names.  ; 

[  leave  tbe   gali,  and  go   fbr  the  sweet  apples  \ 

promised  me  by  my  veracious  Guide;   but  to  ; 

the  centre  it  behoves  me  first  to  fall."  j 
'^  So  may  the  soul  long  animate  thy  members," 

he  then  replied,  "  and  so  thy  fame  shine  after  < 

thee; 

eli,  if  courtesy  and  valour  abide  within  our  city  Florence  1 

as  they  were  wont,  or  bave  gone  quite  out  of  i 

.  "•   .         .  .  i 

br  Guglielmo  Borsiere — who  has  been  short  time  1 
in  pain  with  us,  and  yonder  goes  with  our  com- 

panions — greatly  torments  us  with  bis  words."  \ 

*The_upstart  people  and  the  sudden  gains,  O  l 
FlorenoeT^liave  engendered  in  thee  pride  and 

excess,  so  that  thou  already  weepest  thereat."  ■ 

Fbus  I  cried  with  face  uplifted  ;  and^  the  three,  { 

who  understood  this  as  an  answer,  looked  at  ^ 

one  another  as  men  look  when  truth  is  told.  | 

*  If  otherwhile  it  costs  thee  so  little  to  satisfy  ^ 

others,"  they  ali  replied,  "happy  thou,  [ifj  1 

thus  [thou]  speakest  at  thy  will  !  1 

Therefore,  if  thou  escape  out  of  these  gloomy  ] 

regions,  and  return  to  see  again  the  beauteous  1 

stars  ;  when  thou  shalt  rejoice  to  say,  <  I  was,'  'i 

ee  that  thou  speak  of  us  to  men."     Then  they 

broke  their  wheel  ;    and,  as  they  fled,  their  ; 
nimble  legs  seemed  wings. 


174  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Un  ammen  non  saria  potuto  dirsi  ^ 

VII  N  >    •  r 

Girone  3       tosto  COSI,  com  ei  turo  spanti  : 

per  che  al  maestro  parve  di  partirsi.  ; 

Io  lo  seguiva,  e  poco  eravam  iti,  9 

che  il  suon  dell'  acqua  n'  era  sì  vicino 
che,  per  parlar,  saremmo  appena  uditi.  1 

Come  quel  fiume,  che  ha  proprio  cammino        9 
prima  da  Monte  Veso  in  ver  levante 
dalla  sinistra  costa  d'  Apennino, 

che  si  chiama  Acquacheta  suso,  avante  9 

che  si  divalli  giù  nel  basso  letto, 
ed  a  Forlì  di  quel  nome  è  vacante, 

rimbomba  là  sopra  San  Benedetto  ^^ 

dell'  alpe,  per  cadere  ad  una  scesa, 
ove  dovea  per  mille  esser  ricetto  :  1 

così,  giù  d'  una  ripa  discoscesa,  " 

trovammo  risonar  quell'  acqua  tinta, 
sì  che  in  poc'  ora  avria  1'  orecchie  offesa.       ' 

Io  aveva  una  corda  intorno  cinta,  ^^ 

e  con  essa  pensai  alcuna  volta 
prender  la  lonza  alla  pelle  dipinta. 

Poscia  che  l'ebbi  tutta  da  me  sciolta,  ^^ 

sì  come  il  duca  m'  avea  comandato, 
porsila  a  lui  aggroppata  e  ravvolta.  ■ 

Ond'  ei  si  volse  in  ver  lo  destro  lato,  ^^ 

e  alquanto  di  lungi  dalla  sponda 
la  gittò  giuso  in  quell'  alto  burrato. 

*'  E  pur  convien  che  novità  risponda,"  ^^■ 

dicea  fra  me  medcsmo,  **al  nuovo  cenno 
che  il  maestro  con  1'  occhio  sì  seconda."        ^ 

Ahi  quanto  cauti  gli  uomini  esser  denno  "' 

presso  a  color,  che  non  veggon  pur  1'  opra,     , 
ma  per  entro  i  pensier  miran  col  senno  !  | 


CANTO  XVI  175 

An  "Amen"  could  not  bave  been  said  so  quickly  The 

as  tbey  vanisbed  :    wherefore  it  pleased  my  against 

Master  to  depart.  Nature 

I  followed  bim  ;  and  we  bad  gone  but  little,  wben 

tbe  sound  of  tbe  water  was  so  near  us,  tbat  in 

speakingwesbouldscarcehave  beardeacb  otber. 
As   tbat  river — wbicb    first  bas   a  patb   of  its 

own  from  Monte  Veso  toward  tbe  east,  on 

tbe  left  skirt  of  tbe  Apennine  ; 
wbicb  is  called  Acquacbeta   above,  ere  it  de- 

scends  to  its  low  bed,  and  is  vacant  of  tbat 

name  at  Forli — 
resounds   from   tbe  mountain,  tbere  above  San 

Benedetto,  in  falling  at  a  descent,  wbere  for 

a  thousand  tbere  sbould  be  refuge  : 
tbus  down   from   a   steep  bank  we  found  tbat 

tainted  water  re-ecboing,  so  tbat  in  litde  time 

it  would  bave  stunned  tbe  ear. 
I  bad  a  cord   girt   round   me  ;    and   witb   it   I  The  Cord 

tbougbt  some  time  to  catcb  tbe  Leopard  of 

tbe  painted  skin. 
After  I  bad  quite  unloosed  it  from  me,  as  my 

Guide  commanded  me,  I  beld  it  out  to  bim 

,caik4j^^  wound  up. 
Tben  be  bent  bimself  toward  tbe  rigbt  side,  and 

tbrew  it,  some  distance  from  tbe  edge,  down 

into  tbat  steep  abyss. 
*  Surely,"  said  I  witbin  myself,  "  sometbing  new 

must  answer  tbis  new  signal,  wbicb  my  Master 

tbus  foUows  witb  bis  eye." 
Ab  !   bow  cautious  ougbt  men  to  be  witb  tbose 

wbo  see  not  only  tbe  deed,  but  v/itb  their  sense 

look  tbrougb  into  tbe  tbougbts  ! 


176  INFERNO  ì 

Cerchio  Ei  disse  a  me  :   "  Tosto  verrà  di  sopra  ^*^j 

Girone  3      ^^^  ch'  io  attendo,  e  che  il  tuo  pensier  sogna  \ 
tosto  convien  eh'  al  tuo  viso  si  scopra." 

Sempre  a  quel  ver  eh'  ha  faccia  di  menzogna  ^'4j 
de'  1'  uom  chiuder  le  labbra  finch'  ei  puote,  i 
però  che  senza  colpa  fa  vergogna  ; 

ma  qui  tacer  noi  posso  ;  e  per  le  note  "7| 

di  questa  Commedia,  lettor,  ti  giuro, 
s'  elle  non  sien  di  lunga  grazia  vote,  ì 

eh'  io  vidi  per  quell'  aer  grosso  e  scuro  '39! 

venir  nuotando  una  figura  in  suso,  ] 

meravigliosa  ad  ogni  cor  sicuro,  \ 

sì  come  torna  colui  che  va  giuso  '3^ 

talora  a  solver  ancora,  eh'  aggrappa  \ 

o  scoglio  od  altro  che  nel  mare  è  chiuso,  « 

che  in  su  si  stende,  e  da  pie  si  rattrappa.  ^3^ 

18.  /retta,  i.e.  the  haste  to  do  them  reverence. 

28.  sollof  because  of  the  sand.  f; 

37-42.  According  to  a  romantic  story,  Guido  Guerra; 
IV.  married  Gualdradaat  the  instigation  of  theEmperor; 
Otto  IV.,  whom  she  had  given  a  striking  proof  ol'  her 
chaste  disposition.  Their  grandson  was,  contrary  to^ 
the  family  tradition,  a  zealous  Guelf,  who,  having; 
served  his  party  faithfuUy  from  1250  to  1266,  wasi 
appointed  Vicar  of  Tuscany  by  Charles  of  Anjou,  andj 
held  this  post  till  his  death  (1272). — In  one  of  the» 
most  notable  events  of  his  career  he  was  associatedj 
with  Tegghiaio  Aldobrandi  (a  powerful  Guelf  of  thc: 
Adimari  family,  for  which  see  Inf.  viii.  34,  note),, 
Before  theexpedition  against  the  Sienese,  which  resulted! 
in  the  disastrous  defeat  of  the  Guelfs  at  Montapertii 
(1260)  Tegghiaio  acted  as  the  spokesman  of  thej 
Guelf  nobles  (headed  by  Guido  Guerra)  who  voted 
against  the  expedition,  knowing  that  the  enemy  had] 
been  reinforced  by  German  mercenaries  (see  Villani  vi.  i 
77). — Verses   41,   42   should   perhaps    be   rendered:] 


CANTO  XVI  177 

He  saìd  to  me  :  "  What  I  expect  will  soon  come  The 
up  ;    and  what  thy  thought  dreams  of,  soon  Sainst 
must  be  disco vered  to  thy  view.'^  Nature 

Always  to  that  truth  which  has  an  air  of  false- 
hood,  a  man  shouid  dose  his  lips,  []so  far  as  he  is 
able],for,though  blameless,  he  incurs  reproach; 

but  bere  keep  silent  I  cannot  ;  and,  Reader,  I 
swear  to  thee,  by  the  notes  of  this  my  Comedy 
— so  may  they  not  be  void  of  lasting  favour — 

that  I  saw,  through  that  air  gross  and  dark,  come  Geryoa 
swimming  upwards,  a  figure  marvellous  to  every 
steadfast  heart  ; 
!  like  as  he  returns,  who  on  a  tlme  goes  down  to 
1      loose  the  anchor,  which  grapples  a  rock  or 
!      other  thing  that  in  the  sea  is  hid,  who  spreads 
the  arms  and  gathers  up  the  feet. 


".    .    .    whose   words    [of  advice]   shouid  bave  been 
accepted  in  the  world  above." 

44.  Jacopo  Rustìcucci,  a  Fiorentine  of  lowly  origìn 
whose  savage-tempered  wife  appears  to  have  been 
partly  responsible  for  his  present  position. 

70.  Little  is  known  of  this  personage,  save  that  he 
appears  to  have  been  a  purse-maker,  who  exchanged 
ì  his  trade  for  a  life  of  social  pleasure. 

84.  "  I  was,"  namely — in  the  world  below. 

94-101.  quel  Jìume^  the  Montone,  which  (under  the 
name  of  Acquacheta)  rises  in  the  Etruscan  Alps,  and 
fiows  past  Forlì  and  Ravenna  into  the  Adriatic,  was, 
in  Dante's  time,  the  first  river,  rising  in  those  parts, 
that  dìd  not  flow  into  the  Po.  (Now  the  Lamone 
would  answer  this  decription). — Monte  Viso  (v.  95) 
Ì8  a  peak  of  the  Cottian  Alps  in  Piedmont  where  the 
Po  rises.  If  the  o^e  of  v.  102  refers  to  the  monastery 
tnown  as  San  Benedetto  in  Alpe  and  standing  on  a 

M 


17$  NOTES 

hill  hearing  the  same  name  (v.  loo),  Dante  would 
mean  that  the  foundation  was  abie  to  support  many 
more  monks  than  actually  were  supported  by  it.  But 
the  monastery  appears  alvvays  to  have  been  in  want  of 
money  ;  so  it  ìs  better  to  refer  ove  to  scesa,  and  to  adopt 
Boccaccio's  explanation  that  the  allusion  is  to  a  castle 
and  settiement  which  the  Conti  Guidi  contemplated  1 
building  for  their  vàssals  on  this  spot. 

106-114.  The  symbolism  here  would  be  quite  ciear.  j 
if  we  could  credit  Buti's  statement  that  Dante  joined  : 
the  Franciscans  in  bis  youth  ;  but  unfortunately  the  ; 
story  has  every  appearance  of  having  been  fabricated  l 
for  the  purpose  of  elucìdating  this  passage.  References  ; 
to  Isaiah  xi.  5  and  6  do  not  help  us  much.  On  the  I 
other  band,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  leopard  of  ! 
Iti/.  ì.  31,  32  and  42  stands  for  Luxury,  that  the  cord  i 
was  the  symbol  of  an  order  noted  for  the  severìty  | 
of  its  rule,  and  that  Dante,  having  just  witnessed  the  ' 
tortures  inflicted  on  the  luxurious,  might  be  expected  \ 
henceforth  to  lead  a  life  of  purity  without  any  further  ] 
reminder.  It  is  not  necessary  to  carry  the  symbolism  ì 
further.  Virgil,  having  need  of  something  to  attracc  ! 
Geryon's  attention,  uses  the  cord  merely  because  it  has] 
now  become  superfluous,  and  because  he  has  nothing  j 
else  at  band.  • 

131.  This  ìs  Geryon,  in  ciassìcal  mythology  a  King  j 
of  Spain,  who  was  slain  by  Hercules  for  the  sake  of  bis'; 
oxen.  His  position  as  guardian  of  the  fraudulent  is 
accounted  for  by  the  medieval  tradition,  according  to  ^ 
which  he  enticed  strangers  into  his  power  and  stealthily  '■> 
killed  them.  Virgil  (JEn.  viii.  202)  and  other  classical  | 
poets  speak  of  Geryon  as  a  monster  with  three  bodies  ;  ' 
but  Dante'»  description  ìs  based  rather  on  Rev.  ix.  7,  j 
IO,  19-  .•% 


s                                 k 

^^x^     ^.3..^r\^i 

t^^:;^^ 

/                          \        @                           Co  i^àc>iiJ 

f        \       VX                           yS          y^FORLlf        ^^ 

\     A    yy                 l.CM»n^%. 

/            f      )              [                 Ju^^'^* 

v-^           /i          l^^^Z=- 

"~^-  1^4 

7'A(?  Rtvers  of  Romagna  and  the  Moiiih  ofthe  Po  in  Dante* s 
tìme  Q^  Inferno,^'  xvi.  94-102  «Wxxvii,  40-54). 


INFERNO  ] 

\ 
i 

THE  monster  Geryon  is  described  ;    and  the  Poeti  \ 
leave  the  rocky  margin  of  the  streamlet,  and  go 

down,  on  the  right  hand,  to  the  place  where  he  haa  1 

landed  himself  (1-43).     Virgil  remaìns  with  him,  and  l 

sends  Dante,  by  himself  alone  (not  without  signifi-  ! 

canee),  to  see  the  last  class  or  sinners  that  are  punished  ' 

on  the  burning   sand, — the   Usurers   who  bave   done  ' 
Violence  to  Nature  and  Art.     Canto  xi.  94,  5cc.    Thcy 

are  sitting  ali  crouched  up,  tears  gushing  from  their  1 

j 

Cerchio  "  Ecco  la  fiera  con  la  coda  aguzza,  j 

Girone  3      ^^^  passa  i  monti,  e  rompe  muri  ed  armi  ;  i 

ecco  colei  che  tutto  il  mondo  appuzza."  j 

Sì  cominciò  lo  mio  duca  a  parlarmi,                    4  ! 

ed  accennolle  che  venisse  a  proda,  j 

vicino  al  fin  de'  passeggiati  marmi  ;  \ 

e  quella  soz2:a  imagine  di  froda                             7  j 

sen  venne,  ed  arrivò  la  testa  e  il  busto  ; 

ma  in  su  la  riva  non  trasse  la  coda.  ] 

La  faccia  sua  era  faccia  d'uom  giusto,                "  ^ 

tanto  benigna  avea  di  fuor  la  pelle  ;  ) 

e  d'  un  serpente  tutto  l'altro  fusto.  ' 

Due  branche  avea  pilose  infin  l'ascelle  ;             *3  \ 

lo  dosso  e  il  petto  ed  ambedue  le  coste  ; 

dipinte  avea  di  nodi  e  di  rotelle  :  ] 

con  più  color,  sommesse  e  soprapposte                **  \ 

non  fer  mai  drappo  Tartari  né  Turchi,  \ 

né  fur  lai  tele  per  Aragne  imposte.  ] 

Come  tal  volta  stanno  a  riva  i  burchi,                 *9  \ 

che  parte  sono  in  acqua  e  parte  in  terra  ;  ] 

e  come  là  tra  li  Tedeschi  lurchi 

180  i 


CANTO  XVII 

eyes  ;  and  each  of  them  has  a  Purse,  stamped  with 
armorial  bearings,  hanging  from  his  neck  (44-57). 
Dante  look»  into  the  faces  of  some  ;  but  finds  it  quite 
impossible  to  recognize  any  one  of  them.  He  briefly 
examines  their  condition,  in  the  way  of  duty  ;  listens  to 
a  few  words  that  make  him  understand  it  completely  ; 
and  then  turns  away  without  speaking  at  ali  to  them 
(58-75).  He  goes  back  to  his  Guide;  and  Geryon 
conveys  them  down  to  the  Eighth  Circle  (76-136). 

*'  Behold  the  savage  beast  with  the  pointed  tail,  The 

that  paeses  mountains,  and  breaks  through  walls  ^gainat 

and  weapons  ;  behold   him  that  pollutes   the  Art 

whole  world." 
Thus  began  my  Guide  to    speak   to   me;    and 

beckoned  him  to  come  ashore,  near  the  end 

of  our  rocky  path  ; 
and  that  uncleanly  image  of  Fraud  carne  onward,  Geryon 

and  landed  his  head  and  bust,  but  drew  not 

his  tail  upon  the  bank. 
His  face  was  the  face  of  a  just  man,  so  mild  an 

aspect  had  it  outwardly  ;  and  the  rest  was  ali 

a  reptile's  body. 
He  had  two   paws,  hairy  to  the  armpjts  ;    the 

neck  and  the  breast,  and  both  the  flanks,  were 

painted  with  knots  and  circlets  : 
never  did  Tartars  or  Turks  [^make  cloth]  with 

more  colours,  [groundwork  and]  broidery;  nor 

by  Arachne  were  such  webs  laid  on  her  loom, 
As  at  times  the  wherries  lie  on  shore,  that  are 

part  in  water  and  part  on  land  ;   and  as  there 

amongst  the  guzzlìng  Germans 


i82  INFERNO 

Cerchio  lo  bevero  s'assetta  a  far  sua  guerra  : 

VII.  V  1     r  •  • 

Girone  3      COSI  la  nera  pessima  si  stava 

su  l'orlo  che,  di  pietra,  il  sabbion  serra. 

Nel  vano  tutta  sua  coda  guizzava, 
torcendo  in  su  la  venenosa  forca 
che,  a  guisa  di  scorpion,  la  punta  armava. 

Lo  duca  disse  :   "  Or  convien  che  si  torca 
la  nostra  via  un  poco  infino  a  quella 
bestia  malvagia  che  colà  si  corca." 

Però  scendemmo  alla  destra  mammella 
e  dieci  passi  femmo  in  su  lo  stremo, 
per  ben  cessar  la  rena  e  la  fiammella  : 

e  quando  noi  a  lei  venuti  semo, 
poco  più  oltre  veggio  in  su  la  rena 
gente  seder  propinqua  al  loco  scemo. 

Quivi  il  maestro  :  "  Acciocché  tutta  piena 
esperienza  d'  esto  giron  porti," 
mi  disse,  "  va,  e  vedi  la  lor  mena. 

Li  tuoi  ragionamenti  sian  là  corti  ; 
mentre  che  torni  parlerò  con  questa, 
che  ne  conceda  i  suoi  omeri  forti." 

Così  ancor  su  per  la  strema  testa 
di  quel  settimo  cerchio,  tutto  solo 
andai,  ove  sedea  la  gente  mesta. 

Per  gli  occhi  fuori  scoppiava  lor  duolo  ; 
di  qua,  di  là  soccorrien  con  le  mani, 
quando  a'  vapori,  e  quando  al  caldo  suolo. 

Non  altrimenti  fan  di  state  i  cani, 

or  col  ceffo,  or  coi  pie,  quando  son  morsi 
0  da  pulci  o  da  mosche  o  da  tafani. 

Poi  che  nel  viso  a  certi  gli  occhi  porsi, 
ne'  quali  il  doloroso  foco  casca, 
non  ne  conobbi  alcun  ;  ma  io  m'accorsi 


CANTO  XVII  183 


th^^aver  adjusts  himself  to  wage  his  war  :  so  The  j 

layTriat  worst  of  savage  beasts  upon  the  brim  agaìa°t  j 

which  closes  the  great  sand  with  stone.             Art  fi 

In  the  void  glanced  ali  his  tail,  twisting  upwards  j 
the  _yenomed    fbrk,  which,   as    in   scorpions, 

armecPtlie^òint.  ^ 

My  Guide  said  :  "  Now  must  we  bend  our  way  * 

a  little,  to  that  wicked  brute  which  couches  1 

there/'  k 

Then  we  descended  on  the  right,  and  made  ten  j 

paces  towards  the  edge,  that  we  might  quite  i 

avoid  the  sand  and  flaines  ;  j 

and  when  we  carne  to  him,  I  saw  upon  the  sand,  | 
a  little  farther  onwards,  people  sitting  near  the 

empty  space.  j 

Here  my  Master  said    to    me:      "That    thou  \ 

mayest  carry  full  experience  of  this  round,  go  \ 

and  see  the  state  of  these.  ^ 

Let  thy  talk  with  them  be  brief,  till  thou  return-  \ 

est,  I  will  speak  with  this  beast,  that  he  may  ; 

lend  US  his  strong  shoulders."  ì 

Thus  also,  on  the  utmost  limit  of  that  seventh  \ 

circle,  ali  alone  I  went  to  where  the  woful  folk  I 

were  seated.  j 

Through  the  eyes  their  grief  was  bursting  forth  ;  Their 

on  this  side,  on  that,  they  with  their  hands  kept  punislimeat    | 

warding  off,  sometimes  the  flames,   sometimes  \ 
the  burning  soil. 

Not    otherwise    the    dogs    in   summer   do,   now 
with   snput^  now   with   paw,  when   they   are 

bitten  by  fleas,  or  flies,  or  breeses.  | 

After  I  had  set  my  eyes uponthevisages of several  \ 

on  whom  the  dolorous  lire  falls,   I   kncw  not  ; 

any  of  them  ;  but  I  observed  ] 


iS4  INFERNO 

Cerchio  che  dal  collo  a  ciascun  pendea  una  tasca, 
Girone  3      ^^^  ^^^^  certo  colore  e  certo  segno, 

e  quindi  par  che  il  loro  occhio  si  pasca. 

E  com'  io  riguardando  tra  lor  vegno, 
in  una  borsa  gialla  vidi  azzurro, 
che  d'  un  leone  avea  faccia  e  contegno. 

Poi  procedendo  di  mio  sguardo  il  curro 
vidine  un'  altra  come  sangue  rossa 
mostrare  un'  oca  bianca  più  che  burro. 

Ed  un,  che  d'  una  scrofa  azzurra  e  grossa 
segnato  avea  lo  suo  sacchetto  bianco, 
mi  disse  :   "  Che  fai  tu  in  questa  fossa  ? 

Or  te  ne  va  ;  e  perchè  se'  vivo  anco, 
sappi  che  il  mio  vicin  Vitaliano 
sederà  qui  dal  mio  sinistro  fianco. 

Con  questi  Fiorentin  son  Padovano  ; 
spesse  fiate  m' intronan  gli  orecchi, 
gridando  :   *  Vegna  il  cavalier  sovrano, 

che  recherà  la  tasca  con  tre  becchi.'  " 
Qui  distorse  la  bocca,  e  di  fuor  trasse 
la  lingua,  come  '1  bue  che  il  naso  lecchi. 

Ed  io,  temendo  no  '1  più  star  crucciasse 
lui  che  di  poco  star  m'avea  monito, 
torna'  mi  indietro  dall'anime  lasse. 

Trovai  lo  duca  mio  eh'  era  salito 
già  in  su  la  groppa  del  fiero  animale, 
e  disse  a  me  :   **  Or  sie  forte  ed  ardito. 

Ornai  si  scende  per  sì  fatte  scale  ; 

monta  dinanzi  :  eh'  io  voglio  esser  mezzo, 
SI  che  la  coda  non  possa  far  male." 

Qual  è  colui,  eh'  ha  sì  presso  il  riprezzo 
della  quartana,  eh'  ha  già  l'unghie  smorte, 
e  trema  tutto,  pur  guardando  il  rezzo. 


CANTO  XVII  i8s 

that  from  the  neck  of  each  there  hung  a  pouch,  The 

which  had  a  certain  colour  and  a  certain  impress,  against 

and  thereon  it  seems  their  eye  is  feasting.  A.rt 

And  as  I  carne  amongst  them  looking,  on  a  yellow 

purse  I  saw  azure,  that  had  the  semblance  and 

gesture  of  a  lion. 
Then,  my  look  continuing  its  course,  I  saw  another 

of  them,  [red  as]  blood,  display  a  goose  more 

white  than  butter. 
And  one  who,  with  a  sow  azure  and  pregnant, 

had  his  argent  sacklet  stamped,   said  to  me  : 

"  What  art  thou  doing  in  this  pit  ? 
Get  thee  gone  ;  and,  as  thou  art  stili  alive,  know 

that  my  neighbour  Vitaliano  shall  sit  here  at 

my  left  side. 
With  these  Florentines  am  I,  a  Paduan  ;  many 

a  time  they  din  my  ears,  shouting  :  *  Let  the 

sovereign  cavalier  come, 
who  will  bring  the  J>ouch  with  three  goats  !  '  " 

Then  he  writhed  his  mouth,  and  thrust  his 

tongue  out,  like  an  ox  that  licks  his  nose. 
And  I,  dreading  lest  longer  stay  might  anger  him  Dante 

who  had  admonished  me  to  stay  short  time,  {.^ggl^ 

turned  backlFiróm  those  fore-wearied  souls.        sinners 
l  found  my  Guide,  who  had  already  mounted 

on  the  haunch  of  the  dreadful  animai  ;    and 

he  said  tò  me  :   "  Now  be  stout  and  bold  ! 
Now  by  8uch  stairs  must  we  descend  ;    mount 

thou  in  front  :  for  I  wish  to  be  in  the  middle, 

that  the  tail  may  not  do  hurt  to  thee,^* 
As  one  who  has  the  shivering  of  the  quartan  so 

near,  that  he  has  his  nails  already  pale,  and 

trembles  ali,  stili  keeping  the  shade. 


i86  INFERNO 

Discesa  tal  divenn'  io  alle  parole  porte  ;  ^^ 
^     vni?      ^^  vergogna  mi  fer  le  sue  minacce, 

che  innanzi  a  buon  signor  fa  servo  forte.  ' 

Io  m'  assettai  in  su  quelle  spallacce  ;  9'  j 

**  Sì  "  (volli  dir,  ma  la  voce  non  venne  ! 

com'  io  credetti)  "fa  che  tu  m'abbracce."       | 

Ma  esso,  che  altra  volta  mi  sovvenne  54 1 

ad  altro  forse,  tosto  eh'  io  montai 

con  le  braccia  m'avvinse  e  mi  sostenne  ;  \ 

e  disse  :   "  Gerion,  moviti  omai  !  97^ 

le  rote  larghe  e  lo  scender  sia  poco  :  ; 

pensa  la  nuova  soma  che  tu  hai." 

Come  la  navicella  esce  del  loco  ^°^i 

in  dietro  in  dietro,  sì  quindi  si  tolse  ;  \ 

e  poi  eh'  al  tutto  si  sentì  a  giuoco,  ; 

là  ov'  era  il  petto,  la  coda  rivolse,  *°3  ■ 

e  quella  tesa,  come  anguilla,  mosse,  : 

e  con  le  branche  1'  aria  sé  raccolse.  ] 

Maggior  paura  non  credo  che  fosse,  ^^\ 

quando  Feton  abbandonò  li  freni,  ! 

per  che  il  ciel,  come  pare  ancor,  si  cosse  ;  ] 

né  quando  Icaro  misero  le  reni  ^°9ì 

sentì  spennar  per  la  scaldata  cera,  j 

gridando  il  padre  a  lui  :   **  Mala  via  tieni  !  "-— ' 

che  fu  la  mia,  quando  vidi  eh'  i'  era  "*j 

nell'  aer  d'ogni  parte,  e  vidi  spenta  i 

ogni  veduta,  fuor  che  della  fiera.  j 

Ella  sen  va  nuotando  lenta  lenta  ;  '^Sj 

ruota  e  discende,  ma  non  me  n'  accorgo 

se  non  ch'ai  viso  di  sotto  mi  venta.  ì 

Io  sentia  già  dalla  man  destra  il  gorgo  ^^^! 

far  sotto  noi  un  orribile  stroscio  ; 

per  che  con  gli  occhi  in  giù  la  testa  sporgo. 


CANTO  XVII  iSy 

uch  I  became  when  these  words  v/ere  uttered;  but  Geryon 

his  threats  excited  in  me  shame,  v/hich  makes  a 

servant  brave  in  presence  of  a  worthy  master. 
!  placed  myself  on  those  huge  shoulders  ;    [I] 

wished  to  say,  only  the  voice  carne  not  as  I 

thought  :   "  See  that  thou  embrace  me." 
3ut   he,    who    at   other    times    assisted    me    in 

other  difficulties,  soon  as  I  mounted,  clasped 

me  with  his  arms,  and  held  me  up  ; 
I  hen  he  said  :    **  Geryon,  now  move  thee  !    bc 

thy  circles   large,  and   graduai   thy  descent  : 

think  of  the  unusual  burden  that  thou  hast." 
^8  the  bark  goes  from  its  station   backwards,  The  poets 

backwards,  so  the  monster  took  himself  from  the*back^" 

thence  ;  and  when  he  felt  himself  quite  loose,  of  the 
bere  where  his  breast  had  been  he  turned  his 

tail,  and  stretching  moved  it,  like  an  eel,  and 

with  his  paws  gathered  the  air  to  him. 
jrreater  fear  there    was    not,    I   believe,   when 

Phaeton  let  loose  the  reins,  whereby  the  sky, 

as  yet  appears,  was  burnt  ; — 
tor  when  poor  Icarus  felt  his  loins  unfeathering 

by  the  heating  of  the  wax,  his  father  crying 

to  him,  **  An  ili  way  thou  goest  !  " — 
han  was  mine,  when  I  saw  myself  in  the  air  on 

ali   sides,  and   saw  extinguished  every  sight, 

save  of  the  beast. 
iie  goes  on  swimming  slowly,  slowly;  wheels 

and  descends  ;  but  I  perceive  it  not,  otherwise 

than  by  a  wind  upon  my  face  and  from  below. 
\lready,  on  the  right  band,  I  heard  the  whirl- 

pool  make  a  hideous  roaring  under  us  ;  whereat, 

with  eyes  downwards,  my  head  I  stretch^r^. 


i88  INFERNO 

Discesa  Allor  fu'  ìo  piò  timido  allo  scoscio  :  ' 

^VIllI      P^^^  ^^'  ^o  ^^^^  fochi  e  sentii  pianti, 

ond'  io  tremando  tutto  mi  raccoscio.  i 

i 
E  vidi  poi,  che  noi  vedea  davanti,  »*4* 

lo  scendere  e  il  girar  per  li  gran  mali 

che  s'appressavan  da  diversi  canti.  ^ 

Come  il  falcon  eh'  è  stato  assai  sull'ali,  ^*7* 
che  senza  veder  logoro  o  uccello, 
fa  dire  al  falconiere  :   "  Oimè  tu  cali  !  " —       j 

discende  lasso,  onde  si  mosse  snello,  *3<*j 

per  cento  rote,  e  da  lungi  si  pone  i 

dal  suo  maestro,  disdegnoso  e  fello  :  - 

così  ne  pose  al  fondo  Gerione  »3j| 

a  pie  a  pie  della  stagliata  rocca,  ■ 

e,  discarcate  le  nostre  persone,  | 

si  dileguò  come  da  corda  cocca.  ^3^ 

i8.  For  Arachne  see  Purg.  xìi.  43-45. 

21,  22.  The  bea  ver  is  gradually  being  driven  north-: 
wards  :  in  Dante's  time  it  appears  to  have  been  found; 
principally  in  Germany,  and  now  it  is  more  common  ini 
Sweden  and  Norway.  Naturai  hìstories  teach  us  that: 
the  beaver  is  a  vegetable  feeder  ;  so  that  the  idea 
implied  in  these  iines,  and  probably  taken  from  somej 
medieval  Bestiary,  that  it  uses  its  tail  for  catching  fish,; 
is  a  fallacy.  4 

59,  60.  The  arms  of  the  Fiorentine  Gianfigliazzi,; 
who  belonged  to  the  faction  of  the  Black  Guelfs.  | 

62,  63.  The  arms  of  the  Fiorentine  Ubbriachi,  »j 
Ghibelline  family.  I 

64.  Rinaldo  de'  Scrovegni  of  Padua.  ! 

68.  Another  Paduan,  Vitaliano  de*  Vitaliani.  ^ 


CANTO  XVII  189 

Then  was  I  more  tlmorous  [as  regards  dìsmount-  Geryoa 
ing]  :  for  I  saw  fìres  and  heard  lamentings, 
so  that  I  cower  ali  trembling. 

\nd  then  I  saw— [for]  I  had  not  seen  pt]  before 
— the  sinking  and  the  wheeling,  through  the 
great  evils  which  drew  near  on  diverse  sides. 

\.8  the  falcon,  that  has  been  long  upon  his  wings 
— that,  without  seeing  bird  or  Iure,  makes  the 
falconer  cry,  "Ah,  ah  !  thou  stoopest'' — 

iescends  weary;  then  swiftly  moves  himself 
with  many  a  circle,  and  far  from  his  master 
seta  himself  dìsdainful  and  sullen  : 

0  at  the  bottom  Geryon  set  us,  dose  to  the  foot  of 
the  ragged  rock  ;  and,  from  our  weight  relieved, 
he  bounded  off  like  an  arrow  from  the  string. 

72.  The  Fiorentine  Messer  Giovanni  Buiamonte  de* 
iicci. 

106-108.  Phaeton,  the  son  of  Phoebus  Apollo,  in 
rder  to  prove  his  parentage,  whìch  had  been  doubted, 
sked  his  father  to  let  him  drive  the  chariot  of  the  sun 
)r  one  day.  The  request  was  granted,  but  Phaeton 
^as  too  weak  to  hold  in  the  chargers,  scorched  a 
ortion  of  the  Heavens  and  almost  set  the  Earth  on 
re.  To  save  the  latter  from  destruction,  Jupiter  put 
stop  to  Phaeton's  erratic  course  by  kiliing  him  with  a 
lunderbolt  (cf.  Far.  xvii.  1-3).  The  Pythagoreans 
xplained  the  Miiky  Way  as  being  due  to  Phaeton's 
lisadventure  (£/".  Conv.  ii.  15:  45-55). 

109- III.  Icarus  attempted  to  fly  with  the  help  of  a 
air  of  wings  supplied  him  by  his  father  Daedalus, 
ut  was  drowned  owìng  to  his  approaching  too  near 
le  sun,  which  melted  the  wax  with  which  the  wings 
'ere  fastened  {cf.  Far.  viii.  116). 


INF£^RNO 

DURINO  the  "  circling  and  sinking,"  on  the  back 
of  Geryon,  Dante  has  observed  the  outlines  oi 
the  lowest  Hell,  and  here  brietìy  describes  them.  He 
is  now  far  beneath  the  circles  of  Violence,  5cc.  ;  and 
has  to  see  the  punishment  of  far  graver  sins.  Every 
thing  around  him  is  made  of  dark  solid  rock.  The 
high  Wall  of  the  great  circular  shaft,  in  which  he  has 
descended  with  Geryon,  forms  the  outer  barrier  of  the 
Eighth  Circle,  where  he  and  bis  Guide  bave  just  been 
landed.  The  circle  itself  occupies  the  whole  of  a 
shelving  space,  which  lies  between  the  foot  of  the 
high  Wall  and  the  brim  of  another  (lower)  shaft  ci 
"  well  "  that  is  exactly  in  the  centre  ;  and  it  is  divìded 
(in  successive  rìngs)  into  ten  deep  fosses  or  chasms, 
resembling  the  trenches  which  begird  a  fortress,  and 
each   containing  a  different  class  of  sinners.     Aerosa 

Cerchio  Loco  è  in  inferno  detto  Malebolge, 
Malebolgé       tutto  di  pietra  e  di  color  ferrigno, 

come  la  cerchia  che  d' intorno  il  volge. 

Nel  dritto  mezzo  del  campo  maligno 

vaneggia  un  pozzo  assai  largo  e  profondo, 
di  cui  suo  loco  dicerò  1*  ordigno. 

Quel  cinghio  che  rimane  adunque  è  tondo, 
tra  il  pozzo  e  il  pie  dell*  alta  ripa  dura, 
ed  ha  distinto  in  dieci  valli  il  fondo. 

Quale,  dove  per  guardia  delle  mura  **^ 

più  e  più  fossi  cingon  li  castelli, 
la  parte  dov'  ei  son  rende  figura  : 

tale  imagine  quivi  facean  quelli  ;  *' 

e  come  a  tai  fortezze  dai  lor  sogli 
alla  ripa  di  fuor  son  ponticelli, 


CANTO  XVIII 

these  cbdsms,  and  the  banks  which  separate  them  from 
one  another,  run  clifTs  from  the  outer  border  of  the 
cìrcle  down  to  the  centrai  well,  forming  lines  of  roads 
and  bridges  that  also  resemble  those  by  which  a 
fortress  is  entered  from  difFerent  sides.  The  well  con- 
tains  the  Traitors,  and  Satan,  "  Emperor  of  the  dolorous 
kìngdom,"  in  the  middle  of  them  (1-18).  Virgil  turni 
to  the  left,  and  conducts  Dante  along  the  outer  edge 
of  the  first  chasm,  till  they  come  to  one  of  the  clitfs. 
This  they  ascend  ;  and,  turning  to  the  right,  pass  two 
of  the  bridges,  and  examine  the  chasms  beneath  them. 
In  the  First  are  Panders  {Ruffiani)  and  lying  Seducers, 
hurrying  along  in  two  separate  crowds — meeting  one 
another — ali  naked  and  scourged  by  Horned  Demons 
(19.99).  In  the  Second,  Flatterers  immersed  in  filth 
1(100-136). 

There  is  a  place  in  Hell  called  Malebolge,  ali  Those 
j      of  stone,  and  of  an  iron  colour,  like  the  barrier  |S,pfe*^ 

which  winds  round  it.  Fraud 

I  Right   in   the    middle    of    the   malignant    field 
I     yawns  a  well  exceeding  wide  and  deep,  whose 
I     structure  \Y\  shall  teli  [in]  its  own  place. 
The  border  therefore  that  remains,  between  the  well 

and  the  foot  of  the  high  rocky  bank,  is  round  ; 

and  it  has  its  bottom  divided  into  ten  valleys. 
A.S  is  the  form  that  ground  presents,  where  to 

defend  the  walls  successive  ditches  begird  a 

castle  : 
mch  image  these  made  bere  ;  and  as,  from  the 

thresholds  of  the  fortress^  there  are  bridges 
V  'to  the  outward  bank: 

191 


192                         INFERNO  i 

Cerchio  così  da  imo  della  roccia  scogli  ** 
Bolgia  i       movien,  che  ricidean  gli  argini  e  fossi 

infino  al  pozzo,  che  i  tronca  e  raccogli.  J 

In  questo  loco,  dalla  schiena  scossi  ^ 

dì  Gerion,  trovammoci  ;  e  il  poeta  j 

tenne  a  sinistra,  ed  io  retro  mi  mossi.  j 

Alla  man  destra  vidi  nuova  pietà,  ^ 

nuovi  tormenti  e  nuovi  frustatori,  ' 

di  che  la  prima  bolgia  era  repleta.  ^ 

Nel  fondo  erano  ignudi  i  peccatori  ;  *i 

dal  mezzo  in  qua  ci  venian  verso  il  volto,  ■ 

di  là  con  noi,  ma  con  passi  maggiori  ;  , 

come  i  Roman,  per  V  esercito  molto,  ^^ 

V  anno  del  Giubbileo,  su  per  lo  ponte  ^ 

hanno  a  passar  la  gente  modo  colto,  , 

che  dall'  un  lato  tutti  hanno  la  fronte  3^ 

verso  il  castello  e  vanno  a  Santo  Pietro,  j 
dall'  altra  sponda  vanno  verso  il  monte. 

Di  qua,  di  là,  su  per  lo  sasso  tetro  3| 
vidi  demon  cornuti  con  gran  ferze, 
che  li  battean  crudelmente  di  retro. 

Ahi  come  facean  lor  levar  le  berze  3^ 

alle  prime  percosse!   già  nessuno  j 
le  seconde  aspettava  né  le  terze. 

Mentr'  io  andava,  gli  occhi  miei  in  uno  <<* 
furo  scontrati  ;   ed  io  sì  tosto  dissi  : 
*'  Di  già  veder  costui  non  son  digiuno." 

Perciò  a  figurarlo  i  piedi  affissi  ;  43( 

e  il  dolce  duca  meco  si  ristette,  i 
ed  assentì  eh'  alquanto  indietro  gissi. 

E  quel  frustato  celar  si  credette  4^ 

bassando  il  viso,  ma  poco  gli  valse  ;  \ 
eh'  io  dissi  :   <^  Tu  che  1'  occhio  a  terra  gette^ 

\ 


CANTO  XVIII  193 


so  from  the  basis  of  the  rock  proceeded  cliffs  that  The  ] 

crossed  the  embankmeats  and  the  ditches,  down  and  th"  ^ 
to  the  well  which  truncates  and  collects  them.  Seducers         ^ 

In  this  place,  shaken  from  the  back  of  Geryon,  j 

we  found  ourselves  ;  and  the  Poet  kept  to  the  | 

left,  and  I  moved  behind.  ^ 

On    the   right   band   I    saw  new  misery,    new 

torments,  and  new  tormenters,  wherewith  the  j 

first  chasm  was  filled.  1 

In  its  bottom  the  sinners  were  naked;  [on  our  side  ] 

of  the  middle]  they  carne  facing  us  ;  and,  on  ì 

the  other  side,  along  with  us,  but  with  larger  steps:  ^i 

thus  the  Romans,  because  of  the  great  thrpng,  ] 

in  the  year  of  Jubilee,  upon  the  bridge  bave  " 

taken  means  to  pass  the  people  over;  | 

so  that,  on  the    one    side,  ali  bave  their  faces  ] 

towards  the  Castle,  and  go  to  St  Peter's  ;  at  ^ 

the  other  ledge,  they  go  towards  the  Mount.  ; 

On  this  side,  on  that,  along  the  hideous  stone,  I  Their  j 
saw  horned  Demons  with  large  scourges,  who  pumshment 

smote  them  fiercely  from  behind.  i 

Ah  !   how  they  made  them  lift  their  legs  at  the  j 

first  strokes  !   truly  none  waited  fbr  the  second  ] 

or  the  third.  j 

As  I  went  on,  my  eyes  were  met  by  one,  and  Venedico        ] 
instantly  I    said  :    «  This   one    I    bave    seen  ÌÌ^^^r'^'      1 

befbre."  \ 

I   therefore  stayed  my  feet  to  recognize  him  ;  \ 
and  the  kind  Guide  stood  stili  with  me,  and 
allowed  me  to  go  back  a  little. 

And  that  scourged  spirit  thought  to  hide  himself,  ] 

i;    lowering  bis  face  ;  but  little  it  availed  him,  for  -■ 
I  said  :  "  Thou,  that  dost  cast  thy  eye  upon  the 

ground  !  ■ 


194  INFERNO 

Cerchio  se  le  fazion  che  porti  non  son  false, 
Bolgia  i      Venedico  se'  tu  Caccianimico  ; 

ma  che  ti  mena  a  sì  pungenti  salse  ?  " 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Mal  volentier  lo  dico  ; 
ma  sforzami  la  tua  chiara  favella, 
che  mi  fa  sovvenir  dei  mondo  antico. 

Io  fui  colui,  che  la  Ghisola  bella 

condussi  a  far  la  voglia  del  Marchese, 
come  che  suoni  la  sconcia  novella. 

E  non  pur  io  qui  piango  Bolognese  : 
anzi  n'  è  questo  loco  tanto  pieno, 
che  tante  lingue  non  son  ora  apprese 

a  dicer  *  sipa  '  tra  Savena  e  Reno  ; 
e  se  di  ciò  vuoi  fede  o  testimonio, 
recati  a  mente  il  nostro  avaro  seno." 

Così  parlando  il  percosse  un  demonio 
della  sua  scuriada,  e  disse  :  "  Via, 
ruffìan,  qui  non  son  femmine  dà  conio." 

Io  mi  raggiunsi  con  là  scorta  mia  ; 
poscia  con  pochi  passi  divenimmo 
là  dove  un  scoglio  della  ripa  uscia. 

Assai  leggeramente  quel  salimmo, 

e  volti  a  destra  su  per  la  sua  scheggia, 
da  quelle  cerchie  eterne  ci  partimmo. 

Quando  noi  fummo  là,  dov'  ei  vaneggia 
di  sotto,  per  dar  passo  agli  sferzati, 
lo  duca  disse  :   **  Attienti,  e  fa  che  feggia 

lo  viso  in  te  di  questi  altri  mal  nati, 
a'  quali  ancor  non  vedesti  la  faccia, 
però  che  son  con  noi  insieme  andati." 

Dal  vecchio  ponte  guardavam  la  traccia, 
che  venia  verso  noi  dall'  altra  banda, 
e  che  la  ferza  similmente  scaccia. 


CANTO  XVIII                       195  \ 

f  the  features  which  thou  wearest  be  not  false,  The  \ 

thou   art  Venedico  Caccianimico  ;   but  what  and  th"  l 
brings  thee  to  such  a  biting  pickle?*'                  Seducers          j 

^nd  he  to  me,  "  Unwillingly  I  teli  it  ;  but  thy  ì 

clear   speech,    that   makes    me  recollect   the  ] 

fbrmer  world,  compels  me.  ì 

t  was  I  who  led  the  fair  Ghisola  to  do  the  \ 

Marquis'    will,    however    the    unseemly   tale  \ 
may  sound. 

Vnd  I  am  not  the  only  Bolognese  that  weeps  \ 

bere  :  nay,  this  place  is  so  filled  with  us,  that  J 

as  many  tongues  are  not  now  taught  j 

D  say  sipa  between  Savena  and  Reno;  and  if  ? 

thou  desirest  assurance  and  testimony  thereof,  1 

recali  to  thy  memory  our  avaricious  heart.'*  ì 

\.nd  as  he  thus  spake,  a  Demon  smote  him  with  I 

bis  lash,  and  said  :   "  Away  !    [pandar]  there  j 

are  no  women  bere  to  coin."  j 
rejoined  my  Escort  ;  then,  with  a  few  steps,  The  Poets       \ 

we  came  to  where  a  clifF  proceeded  from  the  Pandars*  > 

bank.                                 .  } 

?his  we  very  easily  ascended  ;  and,  turning  to  ^ 

the  right  upon  its  jagged  ridge,  we   quitted  ì 

those  eternai  circles.            ""  \ 

ST'hen    we    reached   the   part   where   it   yawns  j 

beneath  to  leave  a  passage  for  the  scourged,  \ 

my  Guide  said  :   **  Stay,  and  let  the  look  i 

|:rike  on  thee    of  these    other   ill-born    spìrìtSy 

whose  faces  thou  hast  not  yet  seen,  for  they  \ 

bave  gone  along  with  us."  \ 

rom  the  ancien t  bridge  we  viewed  the  train,  ; 

who  were  coming   towards  us,  on  the  other  ; 

side,  chased  likewise  by  the  scourge.  l 

I  \ 


196  INFERNO 

Cerchio  II  buon  maestro,  senza  mia  domanda, 
Bolgia  i       "^^  ^isse  :   "  Guarda  quel  grande  che  vienej 
e  per  dolor  non  par  lagrima  spanda  : 

quanto  aspetto  reale  ancor  ritiene  !  ri 

Quelli  è  Jason,  che  per  core  e  per  senno 
li  Colchi  del  monton  privati  fene. 

Egli  passò  per  1'  isola  di  Lenno, 
poi  che  le  ardite  femmine  spietate 
tutti  li  maschi  loro  a  morte  dienno. 

Ivi  con  segni  e  con  parole  ornate  ? 

Isifile  ingannò,  la  giovinetta 
che  prima  avea  tutte  F  altre  ingannate. 

Lascio  Ha  quivi  gravida  e  soletta  : 
tal  colpa  a  tal  martiro  lui  condanna  ; 
ed  anche  di  Medea  si  fa  vendetta. 

Con  lui  sen  va  chi  da  tal  parte  inganna  ;  ? 

e  questo  basti  della  prima  valle 
sapere,  e  di  color  che  in  sé  assanna." 
Cerchio  Già  eravam  là  've  lo  stretto  calle 
BoleU a       ^o"  ^'  argine  secondo  s' incrocicchia, 
e  fa  di  quello  ad  un  altro  arco  spalle. 

Quindi  sentimmo  gente,  che  si  nicchia  i 

neir  altra  bolgia  e  che  col  muso  isbuffa, 
e  sé  medesma  con  le  palme  picchia. 

Le  ripe  eran  grommate  d'  una  muffa 
per  V  alito  di  giù  che  vi  si  appasta, 
che  con  gli  occhi  e  col  naso  facea  zuffa. 

Lo  fondo  è  cupo  sì  che  non  ci  basta 
loco  a  veder  senza  montare  al  dosso 
deir  arco,  ove  lo  scoglio  più  soprasta. 

Quivi  venimmo,  e  quindi  giù  nel  fosso 
vidi  gente  attuffata  in  uno  sterco, 
che  dagli  uman  privati  parea  mosso. 


CANTO  XVIII  197 


^he  kind  Master,  without  my  askìng,  said  to  The  i 

me  :    "  Look  at  that  great  soni  who  comes,  and  and  the*  \ 

seems  to  shed  no  tear  for  pain  :  Seducers  \ 

'hat  a    regal,,  aspect    he  yet    retains  !    That  is  Jason  j 

Jason,  who,  by  courage  and  by  counsel,  bereft^  \ 

the  Colchians  of  the  rana.,  *--  --  ^ 

le  passed,  by  the  isle  of  Lemnos,  after  the  bold  l 

merciless  women  had  given  ali  their  males  to  i 

death.  \ 

*here,    with    tokens    and   fair   words,    did    he  \ 

deceive  the  young  Hypsipyle,  who  had  before  \ 

deceived  ali  the  rest.  1 

[e  left  her  there  pregnant    and  forlorn  :    such  1 
guilt  condemns  him    to    such    torment;    and 

also  for  Medea  vengeance  is  taken.  i 

iT'ith  him  go  ali  who  practise  the  like  deceit  ;  \ 
and  let  this  suffice  to  know  respecting  the  first 

valley,  and  those  whom  it  devours."  ì 

Te  had  already  come  to  where  the  narrow  path-  The  I 
way  crosses  the  second  bank,  and  makes  of  it  ^^*^*®^^*^*         ] 

a  buttress  for  another  arch.  ì 

lere  we   heard    people  whining    in    the    other 

chasm,  and  puffing  with   mouth  and  nostriJs,  ] 
and  knocking  on  themselves  with  their  palms. 

he  banks  were  crusted  over  with  a  mould  from  j 

the  vapour  below,  which  concretes  upon  them,  1 
which  did  battle  with  the  eyes  and  with  the  nose. 
he  bottom  is  so  deep,  that  we  could  see  //  no- 

where  without  mounting  to  the  ridge  of  the  :i 

I  arch,  where  the  clifF  stands  highest. 

'  ^^e  got  upon  it  ;  and  [thence]  in  the  ditch  Their  i 
beneath,  I  saw  a  people  dipped  in  exórement,  ^^°*^  *°®°  ; 
that  seemed  as  it  hadùov/ed  from  hùmairprivies. 


198  INFERNO 

Cerchio  E  mentre  eh'  io  laggiù  con  V  occhio  cerco,       "S 
Bol^ia^à      vidi  un  col  capo  sì  di  merda  lordo, 
che  non  parea  s'  era  laico  o  cherco. 

Quei  mi  sgridò  :   "  Perchè  se'  tu  sì  ingordo      ^^^ 
di  riguardar  più  me,  che  gli  altri  brutti  ?  " 
Ed  io  a  lui  :   "  Perchè,  se  ben  ricordo, 

già  t'  ho  veduto  coi  capelli  asciutti,  ^ 

e  sei  Alessio  Interminei  da  Lucca  : 
però  t'  adocchio  più  che  gli  altri  tutti." 

Ed  egli  allor,  battendosi  la  zucca  :  '*4 

"  Quaggiù  m'  hanno  sommerso  le  lusinghe, 
ond'  io  non  ebbi  mai  la  lingua  stucca." 

Appresso  ciò  lo  duca  :   "  Fa  che  pinghe,"        "7 
mi  disse,  "  il  viso  un  poco  più  avante, 
sì  che  la  faccia  ben  con  gli  occhi  attinghe 

di  quella  sozza  e  scapigliata  fante,  ^3° 

che  là  si  graffia  con  1'  unghie  merdose, 
ed  or  s'  accoscia,  ed  ora  è  in  piede  stante. 

Taide  è,  la  puttana  che  rispose  ^33 

al  drudo  suo,  quando  disse  :   *  Ho  io  grazie 
grandi  appo  te  ?  '     *  Anzi,  meravigliose.' 

E  quinci  sien  le  nostre  viste  sazie."  *3< 


I.  Malebolgcy  literally,  Evil  Pouches. 

6.  See  below,  Canto  xxxii.  i,  sqq. 

28-33.  The  first  Jubilee  of  the  Roman  Church  was 
instituted  by  Boniface  Vili,  in  the  year  1300.  The 
ponte  is  the  bridge  of  Castello  Sant*  Angelo,  so-called 
from  the  castle  that  stood  at  one  end  of  it,  while  th 
monte  ìs  either  Mt.  Janiculum,  or,  more  probably,  the 
Monte  Giordano. 

40-63.  Venedico  de'  Caccianemici,  whose  father, 
Alberto,  was  head  of  the  Guelfs  of  Bologna.  In  politici 
he  adhered  to  the  family  tradition  and  was  a  follower  oi 


CANTO  XVIII  (J99 

And  whiist  I  was  searching  with  my  eyes,  down  The 
amongst  it,  I  beheld  one  with  a  head  so  smeared  ^^^^^erers 
in  fìlth,  that  it  did  not  appear  whether  he  was 
JUyman  or  clerk. 

He  bawled  to  me  :   "  Why  art  thou  so  eager  in  Alessio  de' 
gazing  at  me,  more  than  the  others  in  their  ^°*«^°*"^«» 
nastiness ?"     And  I  to  him  :   "  Because,  if  I 
rightly  recollect, 

I  have  seen  thee  before  with  thy  hair  dry  ;  and 
thou  art  Alessio  Interminei  of  Lucca  :  there- 
fore  do  I  eye  thee  more  than  ali  the  rest.*' 

And  he  then,  beating  his  paté  :  "  Down  to  this, 
the  ilatteries  wherewitli  my  tongue  was  never 
weary  have  sunk  me  !  " 

Thereupon  my  Guide  said  to  me  :  **  Stretch  thy 
face  a  little  forwards,  that  thy  eyes  may  fully 
reach  the  visage 

of  that  unclean  and  dishevelled  strumpet,  who  Thais 
yonder  with  her  filthy  nails  scratches  herself, 
now  cowering  low,  now  standing  on  her  feet, 

It  is  Thais,  the  harlot,  who  ans  wered  her  paramour, 
when  he  said  :  *  Dost  thou  thank  me  much  ?  ' 
^Nay,  wondrously.'  And  herewith  let  our 
view  rest  sated." 


the  Marquis  of  Este,  being  finally  exiled  from  his 
native  city  (1289).  His  sister's  seducer  was  either 
Obizzo  II.  or  Azzo  Vili,  of  Este  (see  above,  Canto 
xii.  110-112,  Kote);  probably  the  formar,  as  Ghisola 
eventually  married  a  certain  Niccolò  da  Fontana  in 
1270,  and  Azzo  did  not  succeed  to  the  Marquisate 
till  1293.  In  V.  57,  Dante  alludes  to  the  fact  that 
several  versions  of  the  story  had  got  abroad,  according 
to  one  of  which  Venedico  was  innocent. 

There  are  two  locai  touches  in  this  passage.     The 
word  salse  (v.  51),  is  evideatly  selected  with  reference 


200  NOTES 

to  the  Salse,  a  ravine  near  Bologna  into  which  the 
bodies  of  crìminals  were  thrown  ;  and  stpa  =  sia  (in  «y. 
6i),  is  the  Bologjiese  equivalent  for  the  affirmative 
particle  //.  The  Savena  flows  tvvo  miles  to  the  west, 
and  the  Reno  two  miles  to  the  east  of  Bologna. 

83-96.  Jason  is  in  this  circle  first,  for  having,  on  his 
way  to  Colchis,  seduced  Hypsipyle,  the  daughter  of 
King  Thoas  of  Lemnos,  whose  life  she  had  managed 
to  save,  when  the  Lemnian  women  put  ali  their  males 
to  death  (v.  93);  and  secondly,  for  having  abandoned 
Medea,  the  daughter  of  King  Aeetes  of  Colchis,  whom 
he  married  as  a  reward  for  having  enabled  him  (y.  86, 
fer  senno)  to  carry  off  the  Golden  Fleece,  but  whom  he 
subsequently  deserted  for  Creusa. 


CANTO  XVIII  20I 

II 6.  Little  is  known  of  Alessio  de'  fntermìne(ll)i, 
save  that  his  family  were  prominent  Whites  of  Lucca, 
and  that  he  vvas  stili  alive  in  the  year  1295. 

129-135.  At  the  beginning  of  the  third  act  of 
Terence's  Eunuchus,  Thraso  asks  his  servant  Gnatho, 
with  reference  to  a  slave  he  had  sent  to  Thais  :  Magnas 
vero  agere  gratias  Thais  mihì  ? — whereupon  Gnatho 
answers:  Ingentes.  It  should  be  noted  that  Dante 
holds  Thais  responsible  for  the  messenger's  reply,  and 
that  his  knowledge  of  the  passage  is  evidently  derived 
from  the  De  Amkitia  (§  38)  of  Cicero,  who  quotes  it 
as  a  typical  instance  of  flattery,  with  the  remark  that 
the  proper  answer  would  bave  been  magnas.  rather  than 
ingentes. 


inf:^rno 

IN  the  Thìrd  chasm  are  the  Simonists.     The  heart  of 
*     Dante  seems  almost  too  full  for  utterance  when  he 
Comes  in  sight  of  them.     To  him  they  are,  as  it  were, 
a  more  hateful  species  of  panders  and  seducers  than 
those  he  has  just  left  ;   and  they  He  beneath  the  vile 
flatterers  "  that  cali  evil  good,  and  good  evil  ;  that  put 
darkness  for  light,  and  light  for  darkness."     It  is  they  | 
who  have  prostituted  the  things  of  God  for  gold  and  | 
Silver,  and  made  "  His  house  a  den  of  thieves"  (i-iz).  \ 
They  are  ali  fixed  one  by  one  in  narrow  round  holes,  \ 
along  the  sides  and  bottom  of  the  rock,  with  the  head  ; 
downwards,  so  that  nothing  more  than  the  feet  and  i 
part  of  the  legs   stands  out.     The  soles  of  them  are; 
tormented  with  flames,  which  keep  flickering  from  the  \ 

Cerchio  O  Simon  mago,  o  miseri  seguaci,  -ì 

Bolgia  3  ^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^  T>ìo,  che  di  bontate  | 
deono  essere  spose,  e  voi  rapaci 

per  oro  e  per  argento  adulterate  ;  4  : 

or  convien  che  per  voi  suoni  la  tromba,  \ 

però  che  nella  terza  bolgia  state.  \ 

Già  eravamo  alla  seguente  tomba  7] 

montati,  dello  scoglio  in  quella  parte  , 
che  appunto  sopra  mezzo  il  fosso  piomba. 

O  somma  Sapienza,  quanta  è  1'  arte  ^<*  j 
che  mostri  in  cielo,  in  terra  e  nel  mal  mondo,  ; 

e  quanto  giusto  tua  virtù  comparte  !  ; 

Io  vidi  per  le  coste  e  per  lo  fondo  *3^ 

piena  la  pietra  livida  di  fori  1 
d'  un  largo  tutti,  e  ciascuno  era  tondo. 

Non  mi  parean  meno  ampi  né  maggiori  '^  ] 

che  quei  che  son  nel  mio  bel  San  Giovanni  | 

fatti  per  loco  de'  battezzatori  ;  m 


CANTO  XIX              <  \ 

\ 

heels  to  the  toes,  and  burn  with  a  brightness  and  in-  ^ 

tensity  proportioned  to  the  different  degrees  of  guilt  a 

(13-30).     Dante  is  carried  down  by  his  Guide  to  the  -\ 

bottom  of  the  chasm  (31-45);   and  there  finds  Pope  | 

Nicholas  the  Third,  who,  with  a  weeping  voice,  de-  j 

clares  his  own  evil  ways,  and  those  of  his  successors  J 

Boniface  the  Eighth  and  Clement  the  Fifth  (46-87).  j 

The  Poet  answers  with  a  sorrow  and  indignation  prò-  j 

portionate  to  his  reverence  for  the  Mystic  Keys,  speak-  \ 

ing  as  if  under  the  pressure  of  it  (88-123).     Virgil  1 

then  lifts  him  up  again,  and  iightiy  carries  him  to  the  \ 

rough  summit  of  the  arch  which  forms  a  passage  over  ì 
the  next  chasm  (124-133). 

O  Simon  Magus  !  O  wretched  followers  of  hts  The  \ 
and  robbers  ye,  who  prostitute  the  things  of  God,  Simonlsts     j 

that  should  be  wedded  unto  righteousness,  i 

for    gold    and    sii  ver!     now    must    the    trump  \ 

sound    for    you:     for    ye    aie    in    the    third  ■ 

chasm.  ^ 

Already  we  had  mounted  to  the  following  grave,  \ 

on  that  part  of  the   clif!   which  hangs  right  ^ 

over  the  middle  of  the  foss.  ■ 

0  Wisdom  Supreme,  what  art  thou  shewest  in  \ 
heaven,  on  earth  and  in  the  evil  world,  and 

how  justly  thy  Goodness  dispenses  !  | 

1  saw  the  livid  stone,  on  the  sides  and  on  the  Their 
bottom,  full  of  holes,  ali  of  one  breadth  ;  and  P°°»«*»°»<^»»^  \ 
each  was  round.  ■ 

Not  less  wide  they  seemed  to  me,  nor  larger,  ' 
than    those    that    are    in    my    beauteous    San 

Giovanni  made  for  stands  to  the  baptizers  ;  j 

203  I 


204  INFERNO 

Cerchio  V  un  delli  quali,  ancor  non  è  molt  'anni,  ^9 

Bolgia  3       rupp'  io  per  un  che  dentro  vi  annegava  : 
e  questo  fìa  suggel  eh'  ogni  uomo  sganni. 

Fuor  della  bocca  a  ciascun  soperchiava  22 

d'un  peccator  li  piedi,  e  delle  gambe 
infìno  al  grosso  ;  e  1'  altro  dentro  stava. 

Le  piante  erano  a  tutti  accese  intrambe  :  ^s 

per  che  si  forte  guizzavan  le  giunte, 
che  spezzate  averian  ritorte  e  strambe. 

Qual  suole  il  fiammeggiar  delle  cose  unte  ^^ 

moversi  pur  su  per  1'  estrema  buccia, 
tal  era  lì  da'  calcagni  alle  punte. 

"  Chi  è  colui,  maestro,  che  si  cruccia,  31 

guizzando  più  che  gli  altri  suoi  consorti," 
diss'io,  "e  cui  più  rossa  fiamma  succia?" 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Se  tu  vuoi  eh'  io  ti  porti         34 
laggiù  per  quella  ripa  che  più  giace, 
da  lui  saprai  di  sé  e  de'  suoi  torti." 

Ed  io  :   "  Tanto  m'  è  bel,  quanto  a  te  piace  :    37 
tu  se'  signore,  e  sai  eh'  io  non  mi  parto 
dal  tuo  volere,  e  sai  quel  che  si  tace." 

Allor  venimmo  in  su  1'  argine  quarto  ;  ^^ 

volgemmo,  e  discendemmo  a  mano  stanca 
laggiù  nel  fondo  foracchiato  ed  arto. 

Lo  buon  maestro  ancor  della  sua  anca  43 

non  mi  dipose,  sì  mi  giunse  al  rotto 
di  quei  che  sì  piangeva  con  la  zanca. 

"  O  qua!  che  se',  che  '1  di  su  tien  di  sotto, 
anima  trista,  come  pai  commessa," 
comincia'  io  a  dir,  **  se  puoi,  fa  motto." 

Io  stava  come  il  frate  che  confessa 
lo  perfido  assassin,  che  poi  eh'  è  fitto 
richiama  lui,  per  che  la  morte  cessa  ; 


CANTO  XIX  205 

one  of  which,  not  niany  years  ago,  I  broke  to  The 

save  one  that  was  drowning  in  it  :  and  be  this  S*°*o"*^^ 

a  seal  to  undeceive  ali  men. 
From  the  mouth  of  each  emerged  a  sinner's  feet, 

and  legs  up  to  the  calf  ;  and  the  rest  remained 

within. 
The  soles  of  ali  were  both  on  fìre  :  wherefore  the 

joints  quivered  so  strongly,  that  they  would 

bave  snapped  in  pieces  withes  and  grass-ropes. 
As  the  flaming  of  things  oiled  moves  only  on 

their  outer  surface  :  so  was  it  there,  from  the 

heels  to  the  points. 
"Master  !  who  is  that  who  writhes  himself,  quiver-  Nicholas 

ing  more  than  ali  bis  fellows,"  I  said,  "  and  ^^^' 

sucked  by  ruddier  flame  ?  " 
And  he  to  me  :  "  If  thou  wilt  bave  me  carry  thee 

down  there,  by  that  lower  bank,  thou  shalt  learn 

from  bim  about  himself  and  about  his  wrongs." 
And    I  :    "  Whatever   pleases    thee,   to    me    is 

grateful  :  thou  art  my  lord,  and  knowest  that 

I  depart  not  from  thy  will;  also  thou  knowest 

what  is  not  spoken." 
Then  we  came  upon  the  fourth   bulwark  ;    we 

turned  and  descended,  on  the  left  band,  down 

there  into  the  perforated  and  narrow  bottom. 
The  kind  Master  did  not  yet  depose  me  from 

his  side,  till  he  brought  me  to  the  cleft  of  bim 

who  so  lamented  with  his  legs. 
W^O  whoe'er  thou  be  that  hast  thy  upper  part 

beneath,  unhappy  spirit,  planted  like  a  stake  !  '^ 

I  began  to  say  ;   **  if  thou  art  able,  speak/' 
I    stood,    like   the   friar    who    is   confessing    a 

treacherous    assassin    that,   after  being   fixed, 

recalls  him  and  thus  delay[]sj  the  death  ; 


2o6  INFERNO 

Cerchio  ed  ei  gridò  :  "  Sei  tu  già  costì  ritto,  5» 

VITI  «  •  •  •         • 

Bolgia  3      s^^  ^^  S^^  ^o^^'  ritto,  Bonifazio  ? 

Di  parecchi  anni  mi  mentì  lo  scritto. 

Se'  tu  sì  tosto  di  quell'  aver  sazio,  55 

per  lo  qual  non  temesti  torre  a  inganno 
la  bella  Donna,  e  di  poi  farne  strazio  ?  " 

Tal  mi  fec'  io,  quai  son  color  che  stanno,  58 

per  non  intender  ciò  eh'  è  lor  risposto, 
quasi  scornati,  e  risponder  non  sanno. 

Allor  Virgilio  disse  :  "  Digli  tosto,  ^^ 

*  Non  son  colui,  non  son  colui  che  credi.'  " 
Ed  io  risposi  come  a  me  fu  imposto. 

Per  che  lo  spirto  tutti  storse  i  piedi  ;  ^4 

poi  sospirando  e  con  voce  di  pianto, 
mi  disse  :   "  Dunque  che  a  me  richiedi  ? 

Se  di  saper  chi  io  sia  ti  cai  cotanto,  ^^ 

che  tu  abbi  però  la  ripa  corsa, 
sappi  eh'  io  fui  vestito  del  gran  manto  ; 

e  veramente  fui  figliuol  dell'  orsa,  7° 

cupido  sì,  per  avanzar  gli  orsatti, 
che  su  1'  avere,  e  qui  me  misi  in  borsa. 

Di  sotto  al  capo  mio  son  gli  altri  tratti  73 

che  precedetter  me  simoneggiando, 
per  le  fessure  della  pietra  piatti. 

Laggiù  cascherò  io  altresì,  quando  7^ 

verrà  colui  eh'  io  credea  che  tu  fossi, 
allor  eh'  io  feci  il  subito  dimando. 

Ma  più  è  il  tempo  già  che  i  pie  mi  cossi  79 

e  eh'  io  son  stato  così  sottosopra, 
eh'  ei  non  starà  piantato  coi  pie  rossi  : 

che  dopo  lui  verrà,  di  più  laid'  opra,  ^' 

di  ver  ponente  un  pasto r  senza  legge, 
tal  che  convien  che  lui  e  me  ricopra. 


CANTO  XIX  ào7  \ 

and  he  cried  :  "  Art  thou  there  already  standing,  The 

Boniface  ?    art  thou   there  already  standing  ?  Simonists      j 
By  several  years  the  writ  has  lied  to  me.  VIIL*^^        \ 

Art  thou  so  quìckly  sated  with  that  wealth,  for  ' 

which  thou  didst  not  fear  to  seize  the  comely  | 

Lady  by  deceit,  and  then  make  havoc  of  her  ì  *'  \ 

I  became  like  those  who  stand  as  if  bemocked,  : 

not  comprehending  what  is  answered  to  them,  \ 

and  unable  to  reply.  j 

Then  Virgil  said  :   "  Say  to  him  quickly,  *  I  am  Nicholas* 
not  he,  I  am  not  he  whom  thou  thinkest.'  "  ^^^^^ 

And  I  replied  as  was  enjoined  me.  \ 

Whereat  the  spirit  quite  wrenched  bis  feet  ;  there-  | 

after,  sighing  and  with  voice  of  weeping,  he  i 

said  to  me  :   "  Then  what  askest  thou  of  me  ?  ' 

If  to  know  who  I  am  concerneth  thee  so  much,  ) 

that  thou  hast  therefore  passed  the  bank,  learn  \ 

that  I  was  clothed  with  the  Great  Mantle  ;  ] 

and  verily  I  was  a  son  of  the  She-bear,  so  eager  ! 

to  advance  the  Whelps,  that  I  pursed  wealth  j 
above,  and  bere  myself.       la-^-i'à 

Beneath  my  head  are  dragged  the  others  who  \ 
preceded  me  in   simony,  cowering  [[withinj 
the  fìssure[s]]  of  the  stone. 

I  too  shall  fall  down  thither,  when  he  comes  for  \ 

whom   I   took  thee  when  I  put  the  sudden  \ 

question.  -    '^  ^^'  ; 

But  longer  is  the  lime  already,  that  I  bave  baked  j 

my  feet  and  stood  inverted  thus,  than  he  shall  ^ 

stand  planted  with  glowing  feet  :  \ 

for  after  him,  from  westward,  there  shall  come  ciement  V.     \ 

3.  lawless  Shepherd,  of  uglier  deeds,  fit  to  cover  ^ 

him  and  me.  ì 


2o8  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Nuovo  Jason  sarà,  di  cui  si  legge 

VT  TT  . 

Bolgia  3      °^'  *  Maccabei  '  ;  e  come  a  quel  fu  molle 
;.  .^"^       suo  re,  così  fìa  a  lui  chi  Francia  regge." 

Io  non  so  s' io  mi  fui  qui  troppo  folle, 
eh'  io  pur  risposi  lui  a  questo  metro  : 
"  Deh  or  mi  di',  quanto  tesoro  volle 

nostro  Signore  in  prima  da  san  Pietro, 
che  gli  ponesse  le  chiavi  in  balla  ? 
Certo  non  chiese  se  non  ;   *viemmi  retro.' 

Né  Pier  né  gli  altri  chiesero  a  Mattia 
oro  od  argento,  quando  fu  sortito 
al  loco  che  perde  1'  anima  ria. 

Però  ti  sta,  che  tu  se'  ben  punito  ; 
e  guarda  ben  la  mal  tolta  moneta, 
eh'  esser  ti  fece  contra  Carlo  ardito. 

E  se  non  fosse  che  ancor  lo  mi  vieta 
la  riverenza  delle  somme  chiavi, 
che  tu  tenesti  nella  vita  lieta, 

i'  userei  parole  ancor  più  gravi  : 

che  la  vostra  avarizia  il  mondo  attrista, 
calcando  i  buoni  e  sollevando  i  pravi. 

Di  voi  pastor  s'  accorse  il  Vangelista, 
quando  colei,  che  siede  sopra  1'  acque, 
puttaneggiar  co'  regi  a  lui  fu  vista  ; 

quella  che  con  le  sette  teste  nacque, 
e  dalle  dieci  corna  ebbe  argomento, 
fin  che  virtute  al  suo  marito  piacque. 

Fatto  v'  avete  Dio  d'  oro  e  d'  argento  ; 
e  che  altro  è  da  voi  all'  idolatre, 
se  non  eh'  egli  uno,  e  voi  n'  orate  cento  ? 

Ahi,  Constantin,  di  quanto  mal  fu  matre, 
non  la  tua  conversion,  ma  quella  dote 
che  da  te  prese  il  primo  ricco  patre  !  " 


CANTO  XIX  209 

A  new  Jason  will  it  be,  of  whom  we  read  in  The 


Maccabees  ;  and  as  to  that  high  priest  bis  king 


Simonists 


was  pliant,  so  to  this  shall  be  he  who  governs 

France." 
I  know  not  if  bere  I  was  too  hardy,  for  I  an-  Dante  in- 

swered    him    in    this    strain  :    "  Ah  !     now  IgSnlt  the 

teli  me  how  much  treasure  simoniacai 

our   Lord  required  of  St  Peter,  before  he  put 

the  keys  into   bis  keeping  ?     Surely  he   de- 

manded  nought  but  <  Follow  me  !  ' 
Nor  did  Peter,  nor  the  others,  ask  of  Matthias  \ 

gold  or  Silver,  when  he  was  chosen  for  the 

office  which  the  guilty  soul  had  lost. 
Therefore    stay  thou   here^  for    thou   art   justly  , 

punished  ;   and  keep  well  the  ill-gct  money,  i 

which  against  Charles  made  thee  be  bold.  \ 

And  were  it  not  that  reverence  for  the  Great  ; 

Keys  thou  heldest  in  the  glad  life  yet  hinders  ] 

me,  j 

I  should  use  stili  heavier  words  :  for  your  avance  j 

grieves  the  world,  trampling  on  the  good,  and  \ 

raising  up  the  wicked.  ì 

Shepherds  such  as  ye  the  Evangelist  perceived,  The  whore     ; 

when  she,  that  sitteth  on  the  waters,  was  seen  that  sitteth    j 

by  him  committing  fornication  with  the  kings  ;  waters  1 

she  that  was  born  with  seven  heads,  and  in  ber  ^ 

ten  horns  had  a   witness   so    long   as    virtue  ] 

pleased  her  spouse.  [ 

Ye  bave  made   you  a  god  of  gold  and  silver  ; 

and  wherein  do  ye  differ  from  the  idolater,  ' 

save  that  he  worships  one,  and  ye  a  hundred  ?  ] 

Ah  Constantine  !    to  how  much  ili  gave  birth,  J 

not  thy  conversion,  but  that  dower  which  the 

first  rich  Father  took  from  thee  !  ** 


210  INFERNO 

i 

Cerchio  E  mentre  io  gli  cantava  cotai  note,  "^ 

vili  ... 

Bolgia  3      o  ira  o  coscienza  che  il  mordesse, 

forte  springava  con  ambo  le  piote.  l 

Io  credo  ben  che  al  mio  duca  piacesse,  ^"} 

con  sì  contenta  labbia  sempre  attese 
lo  suon  delle  parole  vere  espresse.  S 

Però  con  ambo  le  braccia  mi  prese,  "4  ] 

e  poi  che  tutto  su  mi  s'  ebbe  al  petto,  \ 

rimontò  per  la  via  onde  discese  ;  I 

né  si  stancò  d'  avermi  a  sé  distretto,  ^*7 

si  mi  portò  sopra  il  colmo  dell  'arco, 
che  dal  quarto  al  quinto  argine  é  tragetto. 

Quivi  soavemente  spose  il  carco,  ^so 

soave  per  lo  scoglio  sconcio  ed  erto, 
che  sarebbe  alle  capre  duro  varco  ; 

indi  un  altro  vallon  mi  fu  scoperto.  ^33 


I.  Simon  of  Samaria  who  was  rebuked  by  St  Peter  j 
for  thinking  that  the  "  gift  of  God  may  be  purchased  ; 
with  money  "(see  Acts  vili.  9-24).  The  Simonists  or  ' 
Sìmoniacs — those  guilty  of  trafficking  in  spirituali 
offices — derive  their  name  from  him.  ] 

16-21.  The  font  in  the  Baptistery  of  Florence  was  ì 
surrounded  by  holes  in  which  the  officiating  priest  l 
stood,  so  as  to  be  free  from  the  pressure  of  the  crowd.  ' 
Dante  once  broke  the  marble  round  one  of  these  holes,  \ 
to  save  the  life  of  a  boy  who  had  got  wedged  into  it  ;  ■■ 
and  he  uses  the  present  opportunity  to  free  himself  i 
from  certain  charges  (probably  of  sacrilege)  that  were  ; 
levied  against  him  at  the  time.  ■ 

31.  This  is  Nicholas  III.  of  the  Orsini  family  (see  ' 
vv.  70,  71)  who  occupied  the  Papal  See  from  1277  ' 
till  1280.  1 

49-51.  According  to  Fiorentine  law,  hired  assassina  1 
were  executed  by  being  planted,  head  downwards,  in  j 
a  hole  in  the  earth  which  was  then  filled  up  again.  | 
This  was  called  propagginare,  \ 


I 


CANTO  XIX  211 

And  whilst  I  sung  these  notes  to  him,  whether  The 
it   was  rage  or   conscience  gnawed   him,  he  S^°^^°^sts 
violently  sprawled  with  both  his  feet. 

And  indeed  I  think  it  pleased  my  Guide,  with 
so  satisiìed  a  look  did  he  keep  listening  to  the 
sound  of  the  true  words  uttered. 

Therefore  with  both  his  arms  he  took  me  ;  and,  Virgil 
when  he  had  me  quite  upon  his  breast,  re-  ?f  ^^®% 
mounted  by  the  path  where  he  had  descended  ;  the  nezt 

nor  did  he  weary  in  holding  me  clasped  to  him,  ^^ 
till  he  bore  me  away  to  the  summit  of  the  arch 
which  is  a  crossway  from  the  fourth  to  the 
fìfth  rampart. 

Here  he  placidly  set  down  the  burden  [placid- 
ly]  on  the  rough  steep  clifF,  which  to  the 
goats  would  be  a  painful  passage  ;  thence 
another  valley  was  discovered  to  me. 

52.  Note  the  ingenuity  with  which  Dante  assigns 
Boniface  Vili,  (born  ca.  1217,  Pope  1294-1303)  his 
piace  in  Hell,  though  he  survived  the  date  of  the 
Vision  by  three  and  a  half  years  (see  Purg.  xx.  85.90, 
note), 

54.  lo  scrìtto^  the  book  of  the  future  {cf.  Inf.  x.  100, 
sqq.^  and  Par.  XV.  50). 

57.  la  bella  Donna,  the  Church,  according  to  the 
allegory  of  the  Song  of  Solomon. 

79-84.  Nicholas  had  held  the  uppermost  position 
among  the  simoniacal  Popes  in  Hell  for  twenty  years 
(1280-1300),  but  Boniface  will  occupy  it  for  a  perioda 
of  eleven  years  only — from  his  death  in  1303,  till  the 
death  of  Clement  V.  in  1314.  The  latter,  Bertrand 
de  Got,  Archbishop  of  Bordeaux,  was  elected  Pope 
in  1305,  through  the  influence  of  Philip  the  Fair  of 
France.  It  was  he  who  transferred  the  Papal  See  to 
Avignon,  where  it  remained  till  1377  {cf.  Par.  xxx. 
142-148). 


212  NOTES 


85-87.  Jason  induced  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  by  \ 
means  of  bribes,  to  make  him  high  priest  and  toJ 
permìt  the  introduction  of  pagan  customs  (see  2  : 
Maccabees  Vi,  7,  jyy.)  ;  similarly,  Clement  abused  hisi 
high  office  in  return  for  the  good  services  Philip  had  ' 
done  him.  \ 

93.   See  Matthew  iv.  19,  John  xxi.  19. 

94-96.  See  Acts  i.  13-26  ;  the  anima  ria  is,  of  course,  j 
Judas.  j 

98-99.  Charles  of  Anjou  having  refused  to  let  hisi 
nephew  marry  a  niece  of  Nicholas,  the  latter  turned; 
against  him,  and,  having  been  bribed  by  the  Emperor  j 
Palaeologus  (who  feared  Charles's  designs  on  the< 
Eastern  Empire),  assisted  John  of  Procida  in  bis  con- 1 


CANTO  XIX  213 

spiracy  against  the  House  of  Anjou,  which  culminated 
in  the  Sicilian  Vespers  (1282).  Some  modem  his- 
torians,  regarding  ali  this  as  legend,  and  pointing  to 
the  fact  that  Nicholas  died  two  years  before  the 
Vespers,  prefer  to  take  the  mal  tolta  moneta  as  the 
tithes  which  Nicholas  employed  to  carry  out  his 
plans  against  Charles.  But  the  former  seems  the 
more  satisfactory  interpretation. 

106-111  For  "  the  great  whore  that  sitteth  upon 
many  waters,"  see  Revelation  xvii.  The  "seven  heads" 
are  explained  as  the  seven  virtues  or  the  seven  sacra- 
ments,  and  the  "  ten  horns"  as  the  ten  command- 
ments,  which  were  kept  while  the  occupants  of  the 
Holy  See  were  virtuous. 

115-117.   See  Par.  xx.  58-60,  note. 


INFERNO 

FROM  the  arch  of  the  bridge,  to  which  his  Guide  ; 
has  carried  him,  Dante  now  sees  the  Diviners  ! 
Augurs,  Sorcerers,  &c.,  coming  slowly  along  the  bottom  i 
of  the  Fourth  Chasm.  By  help  of  their  incantations  [ 
and  evil  agents,  they  had  endeavoured  to  pry  into  the  ; 
Future  which  belongs  to  the  Ahnighty  alone,  interfer-  ì 
ing  with  His  secret  decrees  ;  and  now  their  faces  are  i 
painfuUy  twisted  the  contrary  way  ;  and,  being  unable  ! 
to  look  before  them,  they  are  forced  to  walk  backwards  j 
(1-30).  The  first  that  Virgil  names  is  Amphiaràus  ; 
then  Tiresias  the  Theban  prophet,  Aruns  the  Tuscan 
(31-51).    Next  cornea  Manto,  daughter  of  Tiresias  ;  on 

Cerchio  D{  nuova  pena  mi  convien  far  versi, 
Bolgia  4      e  dar  materia  al  ventesimo  canto 

della  prima  canzon,  che'  è  de'  sommersi. 

Io  era  già  disposto  tutto  quanto  ♦ 

a  riguardar  nello  scoperto  fondo, 
che  si  bagnava  d'  angoscioso  pianto  ; 

e  vidi  gente  per  lo  vallon  tondo  7 

venir  tacendo  e  lagrimando,  al  passo 
che  fan  le  letanie  in  questo  mondo. 

Come  il  viso  mi  scese  in  lor  più  basso,  " 

mirabilmente  apparve  esser  travolto 
ciascun  tra  il  mento  e'I  principio  del  casso  : 

che  dalle  reni  era  tornato  il  volto,  ^3 

ed  indietro  venir  gli  convenia, 
perchè  il  veder  dinanzi  era  lor  tolto. 

Forse  per  forza  già  di  parlasla 
si  travolse  così  alcun  del  tutto  ; 
ma  io  noi  vidi,  né  credo  che  sia. 


x6 


214 


CANTO  XX 

seeing  whom,  Virgil  relates  the  origin  of  Mantua  his 
native  city  (52-99).  Afterwards  he  rapidly  points  out 
Eurypylus,  the  Grecian  augur  ;  Michael  Scott,  the  great 
magician,  with  slender  loins  (possibly  from  his  northern 
dress)  ;  Guido  Bonatti  of  Porli  ;  Asdente,  shoemaker  of 
Parma,  who  left  his  leather  and  his  awls  to  practise 
divination  ;  and  the  wretched  women  who  wrought 
malicious  witchcraft  with  their  herbs  and  waxen  images 
(100-123).  And  now  the  Moon  is  setting  in  the 
western  sea  ;  time  presses,  and  the  Poets  hasten  to  the 
next  chasm  (124-130). 


Of  new  punishment  behooves  me  to  make  verses,  The  j 

and  give  matter  for  the  twentieth  canto  of  the  ^^v^"®"  ! 

first  canzone,  which  concerns  the  sunken.  ; 

I  now  was  ali  prepared  to  look  into  the  depth 

discovered  to  me^  which  was  bathed  with  tears  i 

of  anguish  ;  \ 

and  through  the  circular  valley  I  saw  a  people  \ 

coming  silent  and  weeping,  at  the  pace  which  \ 
the  Litanies  make  in  this  world. 

When  my  sight  descended  lower  on  them,  each  Their  \ 

seemed  wondrously  distorted,  [between]  the  P"^is^™e°*  j 

chin  [andj  the  commencement  of  the  chest  :  j 

[for]  the  face  was  turned  towards  the  loins  ;  and  ì 
they  had  to  come  backward,  for  to  look  before 

them  was  denied.  \ 

Perhaps  by  force  of  palsy  some  bave  been  thus  \ 

quite  distorted;  but  I  have  not  seen,  nor  do  \ 

believe  it  to  be  so.  \ 

i 

ì 


2i6  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Se  Dio  ti  lasci,  lettor,  prender  frutto  ^9= 

Bolgia  4  ^^  ^^^  lezione,  or  pensa  per  te  stesso  j 
com'  io  potea  tener  lo  viso  asciutto, 

quando  la  nostra  imagine  da  presso  ^ 

vidi  sì  torta,  che  il  pianto  degli  occhi  * 

le  natiche  bagnava  per  lo  fesso.  - 

Certo  i'  piangea,  poggiato  ad  un  de'  rocchi  ^Sj 

del  duro  scoglio,  sì  che  la  mia  scorta  " 

mi  disse  :    "  Ancor  se'  tu  degli  altri  sciocchi  ?; 

r\    I  Qui  vive  la  pietà  quando  è  ben  rnorta.  ^^^ 

^    I        Chi  è  più  scellerato  che  colui  \ 

*           che  al  giudicio  divin  compassion  porta  ?  \ 

Drizza  la  testa,  drizza,  e  vedi  a  cui  aij 

s'  aperse  agli  occhi  de'  Teban  la  terra,  i, 

per  eh'  ei  gridavan  tutti  ;   *  Dove  rui,  | 

Anfìarao  ?  perchè  lasci  la  guerra  ?  '  34; 

e  non  restò  di  ruinare  a  valle  \ 

fino  a  Minòs,  che  ciascheduno  afferra.  ^ 

Mira  che  ha  fatto  petto  delle  spalle  :  37] 

perchè  volle  veder  troppo  davante,  \ 

dì  retro  guarda  e  fa  ritroso  calle.  \ 

Vedi  Tiresia,  che  mutò  sembiante,  4o| 

quando  di  maschio  femmina  divenne,  : 
cangiandosi  le  membra  tutte  quante  ; 

e  prima  poi  ribatter  gli  convenne  ^\ 

li  due  serpenti  avvolti  con  la  verga,  • 

che  riavesse  le  maschili  penne.  ! 

Aronta  è  quel  che  al  ventre  gli  s'  atterga,  461 

che  nei  monti  di  Luni,  dove  ronca  l 
lo  Carrarese  che  di  sotto  alberga, 

ebbe  tra  i  bianchi  marmi  la  spelonca  49 j 

per  sua  dimora  ;  onde  a  guardar  le  stelle  ; 
e  il  mar  non  gli  era  la  veduta  tronca. 


CANTO  XX  217 

Reader,  so  God  grant  thee  to  take  profit  of  thy  The 

reading,  now  think  for  thyself  how  I  could  ^*^**^^^* 

keep  my  visage  dry, 
when  near  at  hand  I  saw  our  image  so  contorted, 

that  the  weeping  of  the  eyes  bathed  the  hinder 

parts  at  their  division  ? 
Certainly  I  wept,  leaning  on  one  of  the  rocks  of 

the  hard  clifF,  so  that  my  Escort  said  to  me  : 

"  Art  thou,  too,  like  the  other  foois  ? 
Here  pity  lives  when  it  is  altogether  dead.    Who 

more  impious  than  he  that  sorrows  at  God's 

judgment  ? 
Raise  up  thy  head,  raise  up,  and  see  him  for  whom  AmpW- 

the  earth  opened  herself  before  the  eyes  of  the  *^*"* 

Thebans,  whereat  they  ali   cried,   *Whither 

rushest  thou, 
Amphiaraus  ?      Why   leavest   thou   the    war  ?  ' 

And  he  ceased  not  rushing  headlong  down 

to  Minos,  who  Jays  hold  on  every  stnner. 
Mark  how  he  has  made  a  breast  of  his  shoulders  : 

because  he  wished  to  see  too  far  before  him, 

he  now  looks  behind  and  goes  backward. 
Behold  Tiresias  who  changed  his  aspect,  when  Tiresias 

of  male  he  was  made  woman,  ali  his  limbs 

transforming  ; 
and  afterwards  he  had  again  to  strike  the  two 

involved    serpents   with   his   rod,    before    he 

could  resumé  his  manly  plumes. 
That  is  Aruns  coming  back   before  him,  who  Aruns 

in  the  mountains  of   Luni,   where  hoes  the 

Carrarese  that  dwells  beneath, 
amongst  [the]  white  marbles  had  the  cave  for 

his  abode  ;  from  which  he  could  observe  the 

stars  and  the  sea  with  unobstructed  view. 


2i8  INFERNO 

Cerchio  E  quella  che  ricopre  le  mammelle, 
Bolgia  4      che  tu  non  vedi,  con  le  trecce  sciolte, 
e  ha  di  là  ogni  pilosa  pelle, 

Manto  fu,  che  cercò  per  terre  molte, 
poscia  si  pose  là  do  a^iTiacqu'  io  : 
onde  un  poco  mi  piace  che  m'  ascolte. 

Poscia  che  il  padre  suo  d'^yita  uscio 
e  venne  serva  la  città  ai  i3aco, 
questa  gran  tempo  per  lo  mondo  gìo. 

Suso  in  Italia  bella  giace  un  laco 
al  pie  deir  alpe,  che  serra  Lamagna 
sopra  Tiralli,  eh'  ha  nome  Benaco. 

Per  mille  fonti,  credo,  e  più  si  bagna, 
tra  Garda  e  Val  Camonica,  Apennino 
dell'  acqua  che  nel  detto  lago  stagna. 

Loco  è  nel  mezzo  là,  dove  il  Trentino 
pastore  e  quel  di  Brescia  e  il  Veronese 
segnar  potria,  se  fesse  quel  cammino. 

Siede  Peschiera,  bello  e  forte  arnese 
da  fronteggiar  Bresciani  e  Bergamaschi, 
ove  la  riva  intorno  più  discese. 

Ivi  convien  che  tutto  quanto  caschi 

ciò  che  in  grembo  a  Benaco  star  non  può, 
e  fassi  fiume  giù  per  verdi  paschi. 

Tosto  che  1'  acqua  a  correr  mette  co 
non  più  Benaco,  ma  Mincio  si  chiama 
fino  a  Governo,  dove  cade  in  Po. 

Non  molto  ha  corso,  che  trova  una  lama, 
nella  qual  si  distende  e  la  impaluda, 
e  suol  di  state  talora  esser  grama. 

Quindi  passando  la  vergine  cruda 
vide  terra  nel  mezzo  del  pantano, 
senza  cultura  e  d'  abitanti  nuda. 


I 


CANTO  XX  219 

And   she   that   covers   her  bosom,  which   thou  The 

seest  not,  with  her  flowing  tresses,  and  has  ali  *^^^^"^''* 

her  hair[]y  skin]  on  the  other  side, 
was  Manto,""who  searched  through  many  lands,  Man., 

then  settled  there  \ttV.-e  I  was  born  :  whence 

it  pleases  me  a  little  to  bave  thee  listen  to  me. 
After  her  father  wer-^  out  of  lifc^  and  the  city  of 

Bacchus  carne  to  be  enslaved,  she  for  a  long 

time  roamed  the  world. 
Up  in  beautiful  Italy  there  lies  a  lake,  at  the  foot  Origrìn  of 

of  the  Alps  which  shut  in  Germany  above  the     ^"^^* 

Tyrol,  [which]  is  called  Benacus. 
Through   a  thousand  fountains,  I   believe,   and 

more,  the   QA]pennine,  between  Garda  and 

Val  Camonica,  is  irrigated  by  the  water  which 

stagnates  in  that  lake. 
At    the   middle    there    is    a    place    where    the 

Trentine  pastor,  and  he  of  Brescia,  and  the 

Veronese  might  bless,  if  they  went  that  way. 
Peschiera,    a   fortress    beautiful    and   strong    to 

front  the  Brescians  and  the   Bergamese,  sits 

where  the  shore  around  is  lowest. 
There  ali  that  in  the  bosom  of  Benacus  cannot 

stay,  has  to  descend  and  make  itself  a  river, 

down  through  green  pastures. 
Soon  as  the  water  sets  head  to  run,  it  is  no  longer 

named    Benacus,    but    Mincio, — to    Governo 

where  it  falls  into  the  Po. 
Not  far  has  it  flowed,  when  it  finds  a  level,  on 

which  it  spreads  and  makes  a  marsh  thereof,  and 

is  wont  in  summer  to  be  at  times  unwholesome. 
The   cruel  virgin,   passing  that   way,  saw  land 

amidst  the  fen,  un  culti  vated  and  naked  of  in- 

habitants. 


220  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Lì,  per  fuggire  ogni  consorzio  umano, 
Bolgia  4      ristette  co'  suoi  servi  a  far  sue  arti, 
e  visse,  e  vi  lasciò  suo  corpo  vano. 

Gli  uomini  poi,  che  intorno  erano  sparti, 
s'  accolsero  a  quel  loco,  eh'  era  forte 
per  lo  pantan  che  avea  da  tutte  parti. 

Fer  la  città  sopra  quelF  ossa  morte  ; 
e  per  colei,  che  il  loco  prima  elesse, 
Mantova  V  appellar  senz'  altra  sorte. 

Già  fur  le  genti  sue  dentro  più  spesse, 
prima  che  la  mattìa  di  Casalodi 
da  Pinamonte  inganno  ricevesse. 

Però  t'  assenno  che,  se  tu  mai  odi 
originar  la  mia  terra  altrimenti, 
la  verità  nulla  menzogna  frodi." 

Ed  io  :   "  Maestro,  i  tuoi  ragionamenti 
mi  son  sì  certi  e  prendon  sì  mia  fede, 
che  gli  altri  mi  sarian  carboni  spenti. 

Ma  dimmi  della  gente  che  procede, 
se  tu  ne  vedi  alcun  degno  di  nota  : 
che  solo  a  ciò  la  mia  mente  rifiede." 

Allor  mi  disse  :   "  Quel,  che  dalla  gota 
porge  la  barba  in  su  le  spalle  brune, 
fu,  quando  Grecia  fu  di  maschi  vota 

sì  che  appena  rimaset  per  le  cune, 

augure  ;   e  diede  il  punto  con  Calcanta 
in  Aulide  a  tagliar  la  prima  fune. 

Euripilo  ebbe  nome,  e  così  il  canta 
V  alta  mia  Tragedia  in  alcun  loco  : 
ben  lo  sai  tu,  che  la  sai  tutta  quanta. 

Quell'  altro,  che  ne'  fianchi  è  così  poco. 
Michele  Scotto  fu,  che  veramente 
delle  magiche  frode  seppe  il  gioco. 


CANTO  XX  221 

There,  to  shun  ali  human  intercourse,  ehe  halted  The 

with  her  ministers  to  do  her  arts  ;  and  there  ^ivinert 

she  lived  and  left  her  body  vacant. 
Afterwards  the  men,  that  were  scattered  round, 

gathered  together  on  that  spot  [which]  was 

strong  by  reason  of  the  marsh  it  had  on  every 

side. 
They  built  the  city  over  those  dead  bones  ;  and 

for  her  who  first  chose  the  place,  they  called 

it  Man  tua  without  other  augury. 
Once  the  inhabitants  were  denser  in  it,  ere  the 

folly  of  Casalodi  was  cheated  by  Pinamonte. 
Therefore  I  charge   thee,  if  thou  ever   hearest 

other  origin  given  to  my  city,  let  no  falsehood 

defraud  the  truth." 
And  I  :      "  Master,   thy  words    are    to    me    so 

certain,  and  so  take  hold  of  my  belief,  that  ali 

others  would  be  to  me  extinguished  coals. 
But  teli  me  of  the  people  that  are  passing,  if 
^   thou  seest  any  of  them  worthy  of  note  :  for  to 

that  alone  my  mind  recurs." 
Then  he  said  to  me  :      **  That  one,  who  from  EuxtpjIos 

the  cheek  stretches  forth  his  beard  upon  his 

dusky  shoulders,  was  an  augur,  when  Greece 

was  so  empty  of  males, 
that  hardly  they  remained  even  in  the  cradles  ; 

and  in  Aulìs  he,  with  Calchas,  gave  the  time 

for  cutting  the  first  cable. 
Eurypylus  his  name  ;  and  my  high  Tragedy  thus 

sings  him  in  some  place  :  well  knowest  it  thou, 

who  knowest  the  whole. 
That  other  who  is  so  small  about  the  flanks  was  Michael 

Michael  Scott  ;  and  of  a  truth  he  knew  the  ^^°^* 

play  of  magic  frauds. 


i^2  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Vedi  Guido  Bonatti,  vedi  Asdente,  "^ 

VII  •  • 

Bolgia  4      ch^  avere  inteso  al  cuoio  ed  allo  spago 

ora  vorrebbe,  ma  tardi  si  pente. 
Vedi  le  triste  che  lasciaron  1'  ago,  "^ 

la  spola  e  il  fuso,  e  fecersi  indovine  ; 

fecer  malìe  con  erbe  e  con  imago. 
Ma  Vienne  ornai,  che  già  tiene  il  confine  '*4 

d'  ambedue  gli  emisperi  e  tocca  1'  onda 

sotto  Sibilia  Caino  e  le  spine  ; 
e  già  iernotte  fu  la  luna  tonda  ;  ^^T 

ben  ten  dee  ricordar,  che  non  ti  nocque 

alcuna  volta  per  la  selva  fonda." 
Sì  mi  parlava,  ed  andavamo  introcque.  '3° 


9.  letame^  i.e.  the  processions  in  which  the  litanies  are  | 
chanted.  \ 

31-39.  For  Amphiaràus,  the  prophet  of  Argos,  see  ; 
Par.  iv.   103,  104  note.  J 

40-45.  This  stonj-^of  the  Theban  soothsayer  Tiresias  i 
(the  father  of  Manto)  is  told  by  Ovid,  Metam.  ìli.  j 

46-51.  Aruns,  the  Etruscan  soothsayer,  prophesied  ; 
the  civil  war  which  ended  in  the  victory  of  Cassar  and  \ 
the  death  of  Pompey  (Lucan,  Pìmrs.  i.  584-638). — For  , 
Luni,  see  Par.  xvi.  73,  note. 

55-93.  Dante  makes  Virgil  in  this  passage  give  an  ; 
account  of  the  foundation  of  Mantua  that  differs  con-  j 
siderably  from  the  version  given  in  ^n.  x.  198-200.  ; 
This  is  no  slip  as  is  shown  by  vv.  97-99.  On  the  other  ] 
band  it  certainly  is  a  slip  (and  one  which  it  is  futile  to  j 
attempt  to  account  for),  that  Manto  should  bere  be  i 
placed  among  the  soothsayers,  while  in  Purg.  xxii.113  ; 
she  is  referred  to  as  being  in  Limbo.  ^ 

59.  Referring  either  to  the  tyrannous  rule  which  \ 
Thebes  (the  birthplace  of  Bacchus)  had  to  endure  ' 
under  Cleon,  or  to  the  captare  of  that  city  by  the  i 
Epigoni.  ! 


CANTO  XX  223 

See  Guido  Bonatti  ;  see  Asdente,  who  now  would  The 

wish  he  had  attended  to  his  leather  and  bis     *^*°^" 

1    ,     ^  ^       1  ^  ^  Bonatti  and 

cord,  but  too  late  repents.  Asdente 

See  tbe  wretched  ivomen  who  left  the   needle,  Diviuer- 
the  shuttle,  and  the  spindle,  and  made  them-  ®^^* 
selves  divineresses  ;   they  wrought  witchcraft 
with  berbs  and  images. 

But  now  come  !  for  Gain  and  bis  thorns  already 
holds  the  confine  of  both  hemispheres,  and 
under  Seville  touches  the  wave  ; 

and  already  yesternight  tbe  Moon  was  round  ; 
well  must  thou  remember  ;  for  sbe  did  not  hurt 
thee  any  time  in  the  deep  wood."  Tbus  he 
spake  to  me,  and  we  went  on  meanwhile. 

63-78.  Benaco^  now  known  as  Lago  di  Garda;  the 
Val  Camomica,  is  a  valley  some  fifty  miles  long  in 
North-East  Lombardy  ;  Mount  Apennino  is  probably 
a  spur  of  the  Rhaetian  Alps,  above  Gargnano  ;  Garda 
is  a  town  on  the  east  side  of  the  lake  ;  the  loco  of  v. 
67  is  either  the  little  island  dei  Frati,  some  miles  south 
of  Sali,  or  the  mouth  of  the  river  Tignalga,  near 
Campione  ;  the  fortress  of  Peschiera,  at  the  south-east 
extremity  of  the  lake,  was  raised  by  the  Veronese,  as  a 
defence  against  the  people  of  Brescia  and  Bergamo  ; 
Governo  is  the  modem  Governolo,  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  Mincio,  about  12  miles  from  Mantua. 

94-96.  In  1272,  the  Brescìan  Counts  of  Casalodi 
made  themselves  masters  of  Mantua,  but  were  very 
unpopular  and  threatened  with  expulsion.  Pìnamonte 
de  Buonaccorsi,  who  was  anxious  to  become  lord  of 
Mantua  hìmself,  advised  Albert  of  Casalodi  to  banish  ali 
the  nobles  of  importance,  representing  to  him  that  they 
were  the  chief  source  of  danger.  Then  he  put  himseLf 
at  the  head  of  the  populace,  massacred  ali  the  families 
of  note  that  remained,  and  expelled  the  Count,  retaining 
the  lordship  of  the  city  till  1291, 

105.   Cf,  Par.  xvii.  136-142. 


324  NOTES  \ 

106-114.  -A-t  the  time  of  the  Trojan  war,  ali  thej 
Greeks  were  absent  from  their  country,  taking  part  i 
in  the  siege  of  Troy.  Before  the  Greeks  left  Aulìs,  '■ 
Calchas  advised  Agamemnon  to  sacrifice  Iphigenia.  j 
But  Eurypylus  had  nothing  to  do  with  this  incident,,| 
which  Dante  appears  to  have  confused  with  the  passagei 
in  which  Virgil  tells  how  both  Eurypylus  and  Calchas  ; 
are  consulted  with  reference  to  the  departure  of  the  • 
Greeks  from  Troy  (-<ffi/i.  ii.  no,  ^qq.) — For  the  use  of  j 
the  word  Tragedia  (y.  Il 2)  see  de  f^ulg.  El.  ii.  4:  38 — '\ 
Per  tragediam  superìorem  ttilum  inducimus  ;  \p^f  comediam  ; 
inferiorem  etc.]  ;   see  also  Epist.  ad  Can,  Grand,  x.  io.  ; 

116.  Michael  Scott  of  Balwearie  (ca.  11 90- 1250).. 
studied  at  Oxford,  Paris  and  Toledo  ;  he  foUowed  the  j 
Emperor  Frederick  II.  to  bis  court,  but  died  in  i 
Scotland.  In  philosophy  proper  he  appears  to  have  ; 
figured  only  as  a  translator,  e.g.  of  Aristotle  ;  his  ; 
originai  work  deals  with  the  occult  sciences.  For  : 
further  particulars  see  Scott*s  Note  O  to  the  Lay  of  the  \ 
Last  Minstrel.  j 

1 1 8-1 1 9.  Guido  Bonatti  of  Forlì,  tiler  and  astrologer  ; 


CANTO  XX  225 

author  of  a  Lìher  ìntroductorius  ad  Judìcta  Stellarum 
(written  ca.  1270).  He  acted  as  the  private  astrologar 
of  Guido  da  Montefeltro  (see  Inf.  xxvii.)  and  is  credited 
with  a  share  in  his  victory  over  the  French  Papal 
forces  at  Forlì  in  1282  (see  Inf.  xxvii,  44). 

Asdente,  a  shoe-maker  of  Parma,  who  was  noted  as 
a  soothsayer  in  the  second  half  of  the  I3th  century. 
In  Conv.  iv.  16:  65-71,  Dante  says  that  Asdente  would 
be  noble,  if  notoriety  were  tantamount  to  nobility. 

124-129.  Caino  e  le  spine — the  moon  (see  Far.  il.  51, 
note).  The  "  Pillars  of  Hercules  "  were  regarded  by 
Dante  and  his  contemporaries  as  the  extreme  western 
limit  of  the  world,  and  he  designates  this  boundary 
variously  as  Spain,  Gades,  the  Iberus,  Morocco,  or 
Seville,  as  bere,  (see  Far.  xxvii.  83,  84,  noie), 
During  the  night  preceding  Good  Friday,  the  moon 
(which  guided  Dante's  steps  in  the  dark  wood,  see  above 
Canto  i.)  was  at  full.  The  poet  is  now  describing  the 
setting  of  the  moon  (or  rising  of  the  sun)  on  the 
Saturday  morning,  which,  for  reasons  given  in  the 
chronological  note  at  the  endof  the  volume,  may  be 
timed  as  having  taken  place  at  6.52. 


inf:e^rno  \ 

.i 

THE  Poets  come  to  the  arch  of  the  Fifth  Chasm  or  \ 
Budget  which  holds  the  Barterers  or  Barrators,  j 
the  malefactors  who  made  secret  and  vile  traffic  of  their  ■ 
Public  office»  and  authority,  in  order  to  gain  money.  \ 
And  as  the  Tyrants  and  Assassins  (canto  xìi.)  are  i 
steeped  in  boiling  Blood,  and  have  the  Centaurs  (em-  < 
biems  of  Violence)  watching  them  with  arrows,  and  ] 
keeping  each  at  his  proper  depth  ;  so  bere  the  Bar-  j 
terers  lie  covered  with  filthy  Pitch  which  clings  to  them,  Ì 
and  get  themselves  rent  in  pieces  by  horrid  Demons  ' 
— Shadows  of  their  sins — whenever  they  appear  above  | 
its  surface.    The  chasm  is  very  dark,  and  at  first  Dante  J 


Cerchio  Così  di  ponte  in  ponte  altro  parlando, 
Soìgia,  s      ^^^  ^^  ^^^  Commedia  cantar  non  cura 


venimmo,  e  tenevamo  il  colmo,  quando  \ 

ristemmo  per  veder  1'  altra  fessura  ♦  | 

di  Malebolge,  e  gli  altri  pianti  vani  ;  i 

e  vidila  mirabilmente  oscura.  ■ 

Quale  neir  arzanà  de'  Viniziani  7  i 

bolle  V  inverno  la  tenace  pece  ] 

a  rimpalmar  li  lor  legni  non  sani,  ] 

che  navicar  non  ponno,  e  in  quella  vece  ^^  \ 

chi  fa  suo  legno  nuovo,  e  chi  ristoppa  ì 

le  coste  a  quel  che  più  viaggi  fece  ;  1 

chi  ribatte  da  proda,  e  chi  da  poppa  ;  '3  i 

altri  fa  remi,  ed  altri  volge  sarte  ;  1 

chi  terzeruolo  ed  artimon  rintoppa  :  | 

tal,  non  per  foco,  ma  per  divina  arte  ^  ì 

bollia  laggiuso  una  pegola  spessa  \ 

che  inviscava  la  ripa  da  ogni  parte.  J 

aaó  i 


CANTO  XXI 

can  see  nothing  but  the  pitch  boiling  in  it  (1-21).  A 
Demon  arrives  with  one  of  the  Senators  of  Lucca  on 
his  shoulders,  throws  him  down  from  the  bridge,  tells 
what  a  harvest  of  Barrators  there  is  in  that  city,  and 
hastens  away  for  more  (22-46).  Other  Demons, 
hitherto  concealed  beneath  the  bridge  (iike  secret  sins), 
rush  out  and  fìercely  teach  the  poor  sneaking  senator 
under  what  conditions  he  has  to  swim  in  the  pitch 
(47-57).  After  some  parley  with  Malacoda,  chief  of 
the  Fiends,  the  poets  are  sent  on,  along  the  edge  of  the 
chasm,  with  an  ugly  and  questìonable  escort  of  Ten 
58-139). 

Thus  from  bridge  to  bridge  we  carne,  with  other  The 

talk  which  my  Comedy  cares  not  to  recite  ;     *^^*^**" 

and  held  the  summit,  when 
we  stood  stili  to  see  the  other  cleft  of  Malebolge 

and  [the]  other  vain  lamentings  ;  and  I  found 

it  marvellously  dark. 
As  in  the   arsenal  of  the  Venetians    boils    the 

clammy    pitch    in    winter,    to    caulk    their 

damaged  ships, 
[which]    they    cannot    navigate  ;    and,    instead 

thereof,  one  builds  his  ship  anew,  one  plugs  the 

ribs  of  that  which  hath  made  many  voyages  ; 
some  hamriier  at  the  prow,  some  at  the  stern  ; 

some  make  oars,  and  some  twist  ropes;  one 

mends  the  jib,  and  one  the  mainsail  : 
80,  not  by  fire  but  by  art  Divine,  a  dense  pitch 

boiled  down  there,  and  overglued  the  banks 

on  every  side. 

227 


228  INFERNO 

Cerchio  lo  vedea  lei,  ma  non  vedeva  in  essa  *9 

Bolgia  5      ^^*  ch^  ^^  t>olIe  che  il  bollor  levava, 
e  gonfiar  tutta,  e  riseder  compressa. 

Mentr'  io  laggiù  fissamente  mirava,  ^- 

lo  duca  mio,  dicendo  :   "  Guarda,  guarda  !  *' 
mi  trasse  a  sé  del  loco  dov'  io  stava. 

Allor  mi  volsi  come  1'  uom  cui  tarda  ^5 

di  veder  quel  che  gli  convien  fuggire, 
e  cui  paura  subita  sgagliarda, 

che  per  veder  non  indugia  il  partire  ;  *3 

e  vidi  dietro  a  noi  un  diavol  nero 
correndo  su  per  lo  scoglio  venire. 

Ahi  quanto  egli  era  nelP  aspetto  fiero  !  3i 

e  quanto  mi  parea  nell'  atto  acerbo, 
con  1'  ale  aperte,  e  sopra  il  pie  leggiero  I 

L'  omero  suo,  eh'  era  acuto  e  superbo,  34 

carcava  un  peccator  con  ambo  1'  anche, 
e  quei  tenea  de*  pie  ghermito  il  nerbo. 

"  Del  nostro  ponte,"  disse  "  o  Malebranche,     37 
ecco  un  degli  anzian  di  santa  Zita  ; 
mettetel  sotto,  eh'  io  torno  per  anche 

a  quella  terra  eh'  i'  n'  ho  ben  fornita  :  4° 

ognun  v'  è  barattier,  fuor  che  Bonturo  ; 
del  no  per  li  denar  vi  si  fa  ita." 

Laggiù  il  buttò,  e  per  lo  scoglio  duro  « 

si  volse,  e  mai  non  fu  mastino  sciolto 
con  tanta  fretta  a  seguitar  lo  furo. 

Quei  s'  attuilo,  e  tornò  su  convolto  ;  4^ 

ma  i  demon,  che  del  ponte  avean  coperchio, 
gridar  :   "  Qui  non  ha  loco  il  santo  volto  ; 

qui  si  nuota  altrimenti  che  nel  Serchio  :  *9 

però,  se  tu  non  vuoi  de'  nostri  graffi, 
non  far  sopra  la  pegola  soverchio." 


CANTO  XXI                         229  l 

It  I  saw  ;     but  saw  nought  therein,  except  the  The 

bubbles    which    the   boiling    raised,    and    the  ^^"^^^^*     ì 

heaving  and  compressed  subsiding  of  the  whole.  i 

Whilst  I  was  gazing  fixtly  down  on  it,  my  Guide,  | 

saying,  "  Take  care,  take  care  !  "  drew  me  to  j 
him  from  the  place  where  I  was  standing. 

Then  I  turned  round,  like  one  who  longs  to  see  ; 

what  he  must  shun,  and  who  is  dashed  with  { 

sudden  fear,  ì 

80  that  he  puts  not  off  his  flight  to  look  ;  and  Their 

behind  us  I  saw  a  black  Demon  come  running  pumshment  ^ 
up  the  cliff. 

Ah,  how  ferocious  was    his  aspect  !    and  how  j 

bitter  he  seemed  to  me  in  gesture,  with  his  ] 

wings  outspread,  and  light  of  foot  !  j 

His  shoulders  that  were  sharp  and  high,  a  sinner  Martino  i 
with  both  haunches  laded  ;  and  of  each  foot  ^°^^^*** 
he  held  the  sinew  grasped. 

"  Ye    Malebranche  of  our    bridge  !  "    he  said,  | 

"  lo  !   one  of  Santa  Zita's  Elders  ;  thrust  him  l 

under,  while  I  return  for  others  ! 

to  that  city  which  [I  bave]  provided  well  with  Bonturo  \ 
them  :  every  [one]  there  is  a  barrator,  except    ^  * 

Bonturo  ;  there  they  make  '  Ay  '  of  *  No  '  for  j 

money."  | 

Down  he  threw  him,  then  wheeled  along  the  j 

flinty  clifF;  and  never  was  mastiff  loosed  with  1 

such  a  baste  to  follow  thief,  ; 

The    sinner    plunged   in,    and    came    up   again  ì 
ivrtthing  convolved  ;    but  the   Demons,   who 
were  under  cover  of  the  bridge,  cried  :   "  Here 
the  Sacred  Face  besteads  not  ; 

here  swim  ye  otherwise  than  in  the   Serchio  :  ^ 
therefore,  unless  thou  wi«he8t  to   make  trial 
of  our  drags,  come  not  out  above  the  pitch." 


230  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Poi  V  addentar  con  più  di  cento  raffi  ;  5«  i 
Bolgia  5       disser  :   '^  Coperto  convien  che  qui  balli, 

sì  che,  se  puoi,  nascosamente  accaffi."  ; 

Non  altrimenti  i  cuochi  ai  lor  vassalli  ss  \ 

fanno  atufFare  in  mezzo  la  caldaia  l 

la  carne  con  gli  uncin,  perchè  non  galli.  i 

Lo  buon  maestro  :   "  Acciocché  non  si  paia  sS  : 
che  tu  ci  sii,"  mi  disse,  "  giù  t'  acquatta 
dopo  uno  scheggio  che  alcun  schermo  t'  baia  ;  ; 

e  per  nulla  ofFension  che  mi  sia  fatta,  ^^  i 

non  temer  tu,  eh*  io  ho  le  cose  conte,  ] 

perchè  altra  volta  fui  a  tal  baratta.'*  ] 

Poscia  passò  di  là  dal  co'  del  ponte,  ^*  ì 

e  com'  ei  giunse  in  su  la  ripa  sesta,  \ 

mestier  gli  fu  d'aver  sicura  fronte.  1 

Con  quel  furor  e  con  quella  tempesta  ^  ! 
eh'  escono  ì  cani  addosso  al  poverello, 

che  di  subito  chiede  ove  s'  arresta  ! 

usciron  quei  di  sotto  il  ponticello,  7®  • 

e  volser  contra  lui  tutti  i  roncigli  ;  \ 

ma  ei  gridò  :  *'  Nessun  di  voi  sia  fello  !  ^ 

Innanzi  che  1'  uncin  vostro  mi  pigli,  73  ! 
traggasi  avanti  alcun  di  voi  che  m'  oda, 

e  poi  d'  arroncigliarmi  si  consigli."  ' 

Tutti  gridaron  :"Vada  Malacoda  ;"  7^] 
per  che  un  si  mosse,  e  gli  altri  stetter  fermi  ;  ^ 
e  venne  a  lui  dicendo  :   "  Che  gli  approda  ?"     ! 

**  Credi  tu,  Malacoda,  qui  vedermi  79  ^ 

esser  venuto,"  disse  il  mio  maestro,  i 

"  sicuro  già  da  tutti  vostri  schermi,  \ 

senza  voler  divino  e  fato  destro  ?  ^*  I 

Lasciami  andar,  che  nel  cielo  è  voluto  \ 
eh'  io  mostri  altrui  questo  cammin  silvestre."    i 


CANTO  XXI  231 

j 

Then  they  strMck  him  with  more  than  a  hundred  The  i 

prongs,  and  said  :   <*  Covered  thou  must  dance  ^*^*'^*<>"  j 

thee  bere  ;  so  that,  if  thou  canst,  thou  mayest  5 

pilfer  privately."  \ 

Not  otherwise  do  the  cooks  make  their  vassals 

dip  the  flesh  into  the  middle  of  the  boiler  with  j 
their  hooks,  to  hinder  it  from  floating. 

The  kind  Master  said  to  me  ;   "  That  it  may  not  \ 
be  seen  that  thou  art  bere,  cower  down  behind 
a  jagg,  so  that  thou  mayest  bave  some  screen 

for  thyself  ;  ■ 

and  whatever  outrage  may  be  done  to  me,  fear  I 

not  thou  :  for  I  know  these  matters,  baving  1 

once  before  been  in  the  like  afFray."  ì 

Then  he  passed  beyond  the  head  of  the  bridge  ;  i 

and  when  he  arrived  on  the  sixth  bank,  it  was  \ 

needful  for  him  to  bave  a  steadfast  front.  ; 

With  that  fury  and  that  storm,  wherewith  the 

dogs  rush  fortb  upon  the  poor  man  who  where  \ 

he  stops  Buddenly  seeks  almsy  \ 

rushed  those  Demons  from  beneath  the  bridge,  The  poets  ; 

and  turned  against  him  ali  their  crooks  ;  but  by^the^"****  ' 


he  cried  :  "  Be  none  of  ye  outrageous  ! 
Before  ye  touch  me  with  your  forks,  let  one  of 

you  come  fortb   to  bear  me,  and  then  take 

counsel  about  hooking  me." 
Ali  cried:  "LetMalacodago";  thereat  one  moved 

himself,  the  others  standing  firm,  and  came  to 

him,  saying  :   **  What  will  this  avail  him  ?  " 
"  Dost  thou  expect,  Malacoda,"  said  my  Master, 

"to  find  I  bave   come  bere,  secure  already 

against  ali  your  hindrances, 
without  will  Divine  and  fate  propitious  ?     Let 

me  pass  on  :  for  it  is  willed  in  Heaven  that  I 

shew  another  this  savage  way." 


Dv  tne 
Male-  j 


branche 


232  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Allor  gli  fu  1'  orgoglio  sì  caduto 

Vili. 
Bolgia  5 


^^^^'       che  si  lasciò  cascar  1'  uncino  ai  piedi, 


ICtó 
99 


e  disse  agli  altri  :  "  Ornai  non  sia  feruto." 
E  il  duca  mio  a  me  :  **  O  tu,  che  siedi  ^ 

tra  gli  scheggion  del  ponte  quatto  quatto, 

sicuramente  omai  a  me  ti  riedi." 
Per  eh'  io  mi  mossi,  ed  a  lui  venni  ratto  ;  9« 

e  i  diavoli  si  fecer  tutti  avanti, 

sì  eh'  io  temetti  eh'  ei  tenesser  patto. 
E  così  vid'  io  già  temer  li  fanti  94 

eh'  uscivan  patteggiati  di  Caprona, 

veggendo  sé  tra  nimici  cotanti. 
Io  m'  accostai  con  tutta  la  persona  97 

lungo  il  mio  duca,  e  non  torceva  gli  occhi 

dalla  sembianza  ìor  eh'  era  non  buona. 
Ei  chinavan  gli  raffi,  e  **  Vuoi  che  '1  tocchi," 

diceva  1'  un  con  1'  altro,  "  in  sul  groppone  ? 

e  rispondean  :   **  Sì,  fa  che  gliele  accocchi." 
Ma  quel  demonio,  che  tenea  sermone  *°3 

col  duca  mio,  si  volse  tutto  presto 

e  disse  .-'Tosa,  posa,  Scarmiglione." 
Poi  disse  a  noi  :   **  Più  oltre  andar  per  questo  ^^ 

iscoglio  non  si  può,  però  che  giace 

tutto  spezzato  al  fondo  1'  arco  sesto  ; 
e  se  V  andare  avanti  pur  vi  piace,  ^^ 

andatevene  su  per  questa  grotta  ; 

presso  è  un  altro  scoglio  che  via  face, 
ler,  pili  oltre  cinqu'  ore  che  quest'  otta,  ^^* 

mille  dugento  con  sessanta  sei 

anni  compiè  che  qui  la  via  fu  rotta. 
lo  mando  verso  là  di  questi  miei  '-s 

a  riguardar  s'  alcun  se  ne  sciorina  ; 

gite  con  lor,  eh'  ei  non  saranno  rei." 


CANTO  XXI  233 

i 

Then  was   his  pride  so  fallen,  that  he  let  the  The  \ 

hook  drop  at  his  feet,  and  said  to  the  others  :  Barrators  -\ 

**  Now  strike  him  not  !"  1 

And  my  Guide  to  me  :    "  O  thou  that  sittest  1 

cowering,  cowering  amongst  the  great  splinters  i 

of  the  bridge,  securely  now  return  to  me  !"  l 

Whereat  I  moved,  and  quickly  came  to  him  ;  ; 
and  the  Devils  ali  pressed  forward,  so   that 
I  feared  they  might  not  hold  the  compact. 

And  thus  once  I  saw  the  footmen,  who  marched  ] 

out  under  treaty  from  Caprona,  fear  at  seeing  ' 

themselves  among  so  many  enemies.  j 

I  drew  near  my  Guide  with  my  whole  body,  Ì 

and  turned  not  away  my  eyes  from  the  look  Ì 

of  them,  which  was  not  good.  ^ 

They  lowered  their  drag-hooks,  and  kept  saying  ; 

to  one  another  :   **  Shall  I  touch  him  on  the  ì 

rump  ?  "  and  answering  :   "  Yes,  see  thou  nick  j 

it  fbr  him."  j 

But  that  Demon,  who  [was  speaking]  with  my  The  Male-  1 

Guide,  turned  instant  round,  and  said  :  "  Quiet,  ^e?d  back  ^ 

quiet,  Scarmiglione  !  "                                           by  Mala-  \ 

Then  he  said  to  us  :    "To  go  farther  by  this  ^°  *  ] 

clifF  will  not  be  possible  :   fbr  the  sixth  arch  \ 

lies  ali  in  fragments  at  the  bottom  ;  ì 

and  if  it  please  you  stili  to  go  onward,  go  along  | 

this    [ridge]  :    near   at  band  is   another  clifF  j 

which  forms  a  path.  ■ 

Yesterday,  fi  ve  hours  later  than  this  hour,  [com-  ) 

pleted]  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-six  ' 

years  since  the  way  bere  was  broken.  ' 

Thitherward  I  send  some  of  these  my  men,  to  ] 

look  if  any  one  be  out  airing  himself  ;  go  with  1 

them,  for  they  will  not  be  treacherous."  ^ 

ì 

ì 


•234  INFERNO 

Cerchio  "  Tratti  avanti,  Alichino  e  Calcabrina,"  ^^^ 

vili  .... 

Bolgia  s      cominciò  egli  a  dire,  "  e  tu,  Cagnazzo  ; 

e  Barbariccia  guidi  la  decina. 

Libicocco  vegna  oltre,  e  Draghignazzo,  "*i 

Ciriatto  sannuto,  e  Graffiacane,  ! 

e  Farfarello,  e  Rubicante  il  pazzo.  , 

Cercate  intorno  le  boglienti  pane  ;  ^*4j 

costor  sien  salvi  inaino  all'  altro  scheggio,         ' 
che  tutto  intero  va  sopra  le  tane."  j 

"  O  me  !  maestro,  che  è  quel  che  io  veggio  ?"  ^*7' 
diss'  io  ;  "  deh  !  senza  scorta  andiamci  soli,  j 
se  tu  sai  ir,  eh'  io  per  me  non  la  chieggio.        j 

Se  tu  sei  sì  accorto  come  suoli,  ^3<^ 

non  vedi  tu  eh'  ei  digrignan  li  denti,  j 

e  con  le  ciglia  ne  minaccian  duoli  ?  "  1 

i 

Ed  egli  a  me  :  "  Non  vo'  che  tu  paventi  ;  ^33Ì 
lasciali  digrignar  pure  a  lor  senno,  : 

eh'  ei  fanno  ciò  per  li  lessi  dolenti."  ; 

Per  1'  argine  sinistro  volta  dienno  ;  ^3^ 

ma  prima  avea  ciascun  la  lingua  stretta 
coi  denti,  verso  lor  duca  per  cenno, 

ed  egli  avea  del  cui  fatto  trombetta.  ^39j 

37.  Malebranche — E  vii  Claws.  \ 

\ 

38.  Santa  Zita — Lucca,  of  which  city  Zita  (who  died] 
ca.  1275  and  was  canonised  by  Nicholas  III.)  was  th^ 
patron  saint.  Buti  says  this  alderman  was  a  certain] 
Martino  Bottaio,  and  that  he  died  in  1300.  \ 

41.  Bonturo  Dati  was  head  of  the  popular  party  o(i 
Lucca  at  this  time,  and  surpassed  ali  his  fellow-towns-1 
men  in  barratry. 

48.  The  volto  santo  was  an  ancient  wooden  image  of  i 


t 


CANTO   XXI  235 


**  Draw  forward,  AKchino  and  Calcabrina,"  he  The 
then   began   to   say,   "  and   thou,   Cagnazzo  ;  ^*^^**o" 
Ip^  and  let  Barbariccia  lead  the  ten. 

Let  Libicocco  come  besides,  and  Draghignazzo, 
tusked  Ciriatto,  and  Graifiacane,  and  Farfarello, 
and  furious  Rubicante. 

Search  around  the  boiling  glue  ;  be  these  t<ivo 
safe  [so  far  asj  the  other  crag,  which  ali 
unbroken  goes  across  the  dens." 

"  Oh  me  !   Master,  what  is  this  that  I  see  ?  "  said  Dante's 
I  ;  "  ah,  without  escort  let  us  go  alone,  if  thou  ^®^" 
knowest  the  way  ;  for  as  to  me,  I  seek  it  not  ! 

If  thou  beest  so  wary,  as  thou  art  wont,  dost 
thou  not  see  how  they  grin[d[]  their  teeth, 
and  with  their  brows  threaten  mischief  to  us  ?  " 

And  he  to  me  :    "I  would  not  bave   thee   be  calmed  by 
afraid  ;  let  them  grin  [d]  on  at  their  will  :  for  Virgil 
they  do  it  at  the  boiled  wretches." 

By  the  sinister  bank  they  turned  ;  but  first  each 
of  them  had  pressed  his  tongue  between  the 
teeth  toward  their  Captain,  as  a  signal  ;  and 
he  of  his had  made  a  trumpet. 


Christ,  preserved  in  the  Church  of  San  Martino,  and 
invoked  by  the  inhabitants  in  their  hour  of  need. 

49.  The  Sarchio  flows  a  few  miles  north  of  Lucca. 

58.  Note  that  Dante  is  more  terrified  in  this  circle 
of  the  barrators,  and  has  more  cause  for  alarm  than  any- 
where  else  in  the  Inferno.  It  would  almost  seem  as 
though  the  demons  are  intended  by  the  poet  to  recali 
his  Fiorentine  enemies,  who  persecuted  and  exiled  him 
on  the  strength  of  false  charges  of  barratry.  The  names 
afford  no  due  ;  unless,  indeed,  we  may  connect  the  rana 


236  NOTES 

of  Inf,  xxiii.  6  with  Ranieri  di  Zaccaria,  who  signed 
the  decree  of  November  6,  1315. 

94-96.  In  August  1289  the  Tuscan  Guelfs  captured 
the  Pisan  fortress  of  Caprona.  We  may  assume  that 
Dante  actually  took  part  in  this  operation  :  for  the 
opening  lines  of  the  following  canto  poìnt  conclusively 
to  his  having  been  present  at  the  continuation  of  the 
same  campaign  in  the  Aretine  territory  ;  and  from 
Bruni  we  iearn  that  he  fought  at  the  battle  of 
Campaldino  {Purg.  v.  92)  earlier  in  the  same  year. 

112-114.  In  Conv.  iv.  23:  103-110  Dante  says  that 
Jesus  dìed  at  noon.  It  is,  therefore,  now  seven  o'clock 
of  the  morning  following  Good  Friday.  For  the  earth- 
quake,  see  above,  Canto  xii.  37-41,  and  note. 


V.   e.  • 


C4   la 


o  o 

co      fj 

o'B 


ri  r. 

i3  6 


d 


:^4 


u 


o  4; 


THE  Demons,  under  their  "great  Marshal"  Bar- 
bariccia,  lead  the  way,  along  the  edge  of  the! 
boiling  Pitch  ;  and  Dante,  who  keeps  looking  sharply,  j 
relates  how  he  saw  the  Barrators  lying  in  it,  like  frogs 
in  ditch-water,  with  nothing  but  their  "  muzzles  "  out, 
and  instantly  vanishing  at  sight  of  Barbariccia  (1-30); 
and  how  Graffiacane  hooked  one  of  them  and  hauled 
him  up  like  a  fresh-speared  otter,  ali  the  other  Demons 
gathering  round  and  tarring  on  Rubicante  to  mangle 
the  unlucky  wretch.  At  Dante's  request,  Virgil  goes 
forward,  and  asks  him  who  he  is  ;  and  no  sooner  does 
the  pitchy  thief  mention  how  he  took  to  barratry  in 
the  service  of  worthy  King  Thibault  of  Navarre,  than 
he  is  made  to  feel  the  bitter  force  of  Ciriatto's  tusks. 

Cerchio  Io  vidi  già  cavalier  muover  campo, 
Bolgia  s      ^  cominciare  stormo,  e  far  lor  mostra, 
e  talvolta  partir  per  loro  scampo  ; 

corridor  vidi  per  la  terra  vostra,  < 

o  Aretini,  e  vidi  gir  gualdane,  I 

ferir  torneamenti,  e  correr  giostra,  j 

quando  con  trombe,  e  quando  con  campane,        7\ 

con  tamburi  e  con  cenni  di  castella,  j 

e  con  cose  nostrali  e  con  istrane  :  i 

né  già  con  sì  diversa  cennamella  ^^\ 

cavalier  vidi  muover,  né  pedoni,  j 

né  nave  a  segno  di  terra  o  di  stella.  ] 

Noi  andavam  con  li  dieci  dimoni  ;  '3^ 

ahi  fiera  compagnia  !   ma  nella  chiesa  ] 

coi  santi  ed  in  taverna  coi  ghiottoni.  ; 

Pure  alla  pegola  era  la  mia  intesa,  ^^' 

per  veder  della  bolgia  ogni  contegno,  i 

e  della  gente  eh'  entro  v'  era  incesa.  i 

238  ^ 


I 


CANTO  XXII 

Barbariccia  now  clasps  him  with  both  arms,  and  orders 
the  rest  to  be  quiet,  till  Virgil  has  done  with  question- 
ing.  But  "  Scarletmoor  *'  loses  patience  ;  "  Dragon- 
face  "  too  will  bave  a  clutch  at  the  legs  ;  Farfarella, 
"  wicked  Hell-bird  "  that  he  is,  glares  ready  to  strike  ; 
and  their  "  Decurion  "  has  difficulty  in  keeping  them 
off  (31-96).  At  last  the  cunning  barrator,  though 
Cagnazzo  raises  bis  dog-face  in  scornful  opposition, 
plays  off  a  trick  by  which  he  contrives  to  escape 
(97-132).  Thereupon  Calcabrina  and  Alichino  fall  to 
quarrelling,  seize  each  other  like  two  mad  vultures,  and 
drop  into  the  burning  pitch  ;  and  the  whole  troop  is 
left  in  hfcting  disorder  (133-15 1). 


I  have  ere  now  seen  horsemen   moving   camp,  The 

and  commencing  the  assault,  and  holding  their  ^^^^^^^^^ 

muster,  and  at  times  retiring  to  escape  ; 
coursers  have  I  seen  upon  your  land,  O  Aretines  ! 

and  seen  the  march  of  foragers,  the  shock  of 

tournaments  and  race  of  jousts, 
now  with  trumpets,  and   now  with    bells,  with 

drums    and    castle-signals,    and    with    native 

things  and  foreign  : 
but   never  yet  to   so   uncouth   a   cornet  saw   I 

cavaliers  nor  footmen  move,  nor  ship  by  mark 

of  land  or  star. 
We  went  with  the  ten    Demons  :    ah,  hideous 

company  !    but,  *  In  church  with  saints,  and 

with  guzzlers  in  the  tavern.' 
Yet  my  intent  was  on   the   pitch,  to  see  each 

habit  of  the  chasm  and  of  the  people  that  were 

burning  in  it. 

939 


240  INFERNO 


Cerchio  Come  i  delfini,  quando  fanno  segno 
Bolgia  5 


ai  marinar  con  1'  arco  della  schiena, 


che  s'  argomentin  di  campar  lor  legno  : 

talor  così  ad  alleggiar  la  pena 

mostrava  alcun   dei  peccatori  il  dosso, 
e  nascondeva  in  men  che  non  balena. 

E  come  all'  orlo  dell'  acqua  d'  un  fosso 
stanno  i  ranocchi  pur  col  muso  fuori, 
sì  che  celano  i  piedi  e  1'  altro  grosso  : 

8Ì  stavan  d'  ogni  parte  i  peccatori  ; 
ma  come  s'  appressava  Barbariccia, 
così  si  ritraean  sotto  i  bollori. 

Io  vidi,  ed  anco  il  cor  me  n'  accapriccia, 
uno  aspettar  così,  com'  egli  incontra 
che  una  rana  rimane  ed  altra  spiccia  ; 

e  Graffiacan,  che  gli  era  più  d' incontra, 
gli  arroncigliò  le  impegolate  chiome, 
e  trassel  su,  che  mi  parve  una  lontra. 

Io  sapea  gik  di  tutti  e  quanti  il  nome, 
sì  li  notai  quando  furono  eletti, 
e  poi  che  si  chiamaro  attesi  come. 

**  O  Rubicante,  fa  che  tu  gli  metti 

gli  unghioni  addosso  sì  che  tu  lo  scuoi," 
gridavan  tutti  insieme  i  maledetti. 

Ed  io  :   "  Maestro  mio,  fa,  se  tu  puoi, 
che  tu  sappi  chi  è  lo  sciagurato 
venuto  a  man  degli  avversari  suoi." 

Lo  duca  mio  gli  s'accostò  allato, 

domandollo  ond'  ei  fosse,  e  quei  rispose 
"  Io  fui  del  regno  di  Na varrà  nato. 

Mia  madre  a  servo  d'  un  signor  mi  pose, 
che  m'  avea  generato  d'  un  ribaldo 
distruggitor  di  sé  e  di  sue  cose. 


CANTO  XXII  241 

As  dolphins,  when  with  the  arch  of  the  back  they  The 

make  sign  to  mariners  that  they  may  prepare  \ 

to  save  their  ship  :  \ 

80  now  and  then,  to  ease  the  punishment,  eome 

sinner  showed  his  back  and  hid  in  lesa  t'tme  ; 

than  it  lightens.                                   -    ''.t  ii;  \ 

And  as  at  the  edge  of  the  water  of  aditch,  the  j 

frogs  stand  only  with  their   muzzles  out,  so  \ 

that  they  hide  their  feet  and  other  bulk  :  ■ 

thus  stood  on  every  hànd  the  sinnets  j.  i)itt  as  i 

Barbariccia  approached,  they  instantly  retired  \ 

beneath  the  seething.  \ 

I  saw,  and  my  heart  stili  shudders  thereat,  one  Ciampolo      ] 

Hnger   so,  as   it  will   happen   that  one  frog  J 

renjains  while  the  other  spouts  away  ;  \ 

and  Graffiacane,  who  was  nearest  to  him,  hooked  j 

his  pitchy  locks  and  haled  him  up,  so  that  to  ] 

me  he  seemed  an  otter.     1  ?;^i:>        :   ^^    •  :  J 

I  already  knew  the  name  of^Gvery  one,  so-  well  i 

I  noted  them  as  they  were  chosen,  and  when  ] 

they  called  each  other,  Hstened  how.  l 

"  O  Rubicante,  see  thou  plaut  thy  clutches  on  \ 

him,  and  flay  him  l 'l;  shouted  together  ali  the  ] 

accursed  fr^'zy.                      :                         ''  ] 

And  I  :   "  Master,  learn  if  thou  canst,  who  is  \ 
that  piteous  Tvight,  fallen  into  the  band  of  his 

adversaries."  \ 

My  Guide  drew  dose  to  [his  side]  and  asked  i 
him  whence  he  came  ;  and  he  replied  :   **  I 

was  born  in  the  kingdom  of  Navarre.  ' 

My  mother  placed  me  as  iservant  of  a  lord;  fbr 
she  had  home  me  to  a  ribald  waster  of  himself 
and  of  his  substance. 


24^»  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Poi  fui  famiglio  del  buon  re  Tebaldo  ;  5» 

Bolgia  5      quivi  mi  misi  a  far  baratteria, 

di  che  io  rendo  ragione  in  questo  caldo." 

E  Ciriatto,  a  cui  di  bócca  uscia  ss 

d'  ogni  parte  una  sauna  come  a  porco, 
gli  fé'  sentir  come  V  una  sdrucia. 

Tra  male  gatte  era  venuto  il  sorco  ;  sS 

ma  Barbariccia  il  chiuse  con  le  braccia, 
e  disse  :   "  State  in  là,  mentr'  io  lo  inforco." 

Ed  al  maestro  mio  volse  la  faccia  :  ^^ 

**  Domanda,"  disse,  "  ancor  se  più  desii 
saper  da  lui,  prima  eh'  altri  il  disfaccia." 
,  Lo  duca  dunque  :   "  Or  di',  degli  altri  rii  ^* 

conosci  tu  alcun  che  sia  Latino 
sotto  la  pece  ?  "      E  quegli  :   "  lo  mi  partii 

poco  è  da  un,  che  fu  di  la  vicino  ;  ^ 

così  foss'  io  ancor  con  lui  coperto, 
eh'  io  non  temerei  unghia  né  uncino." 

E  Libicocco  :  "  Troppo  avem  sofferto,"  "^ 

disse,  e  presegli  il  braccio  col  ronciglio, 
sì  che,  stracciando,  ne  portò  un  lacerto. 

Draghignazzo  anco  i  volle  dar  di  piglio  73 

giuso  alle  gambe  ;  onde  il  decurio  loro 
si  volse  intorno  intorno  con  mal  piglio. 

Quand'  elli  un  poco  rappaciati  foro,  3^ 

a  lui  che  ancor  mirava  sua  ferita, 
domandò  il  duca  mio  senza  dimoro  : 

"  Chi  fu  colui,  da  cui  mala  partita  79 

di'  che  facesti  per  venire  a  proda  ?  " 
Ed  ei  rispose  :  "Fu  frate  Gomita, 

quel  di  Gallura,  vasel  d'  ogni  froda,  Ss 

eh'  ebbe  i  nimici  di  suo  donno  in  mano, 
e  fé'  sì  lor,  che  ciascun  se  ne  loda  : 


CANTO  XXII                       243  i 

Then    I    was    domestic    with    the    good    king  The  I 

Thibault  ;  here  I  set  myself  to  doing  barratry,  | 

of  which  I  render  reckoning  in  this  beat."  j 

And  Ciriatto,  from  whose  mouth  on  either  side  \ 
carne  forth  a  tusk  as  from  a  hog,  made  him 

feel  how  one  of  them  did  rip.  i 

Amongst  evil  cats  the   mouse    had  come;    but  J 

Barbariccia  locked  him  in  bis  arms,  and  said  :  { 

"  Stand  off  whilst  I  enfork  him  !  "  i 

And  turning  bis  face  to  my  Master  :   "  Ask  on," 
he   said,   "if  thou  wouldst  learn  more  from 

him,  before  some  other  undo  him.''  l 

The  Guide  therefore  :  "  Now  say,  of  the  other  ; 

sinners   knowest  thou  any  that  is  a   Latian, 

beneath  the  pitch  ?  "  And  he  :  "I  parted  \ 

just  now  from  one  who  was  a  neighbour  of  theirs  ?"*T  ■ 
I-           1                       •  j  -1               1  1     T        «11               Gomit* 

Lon   the    other   sidej  ;    would    1    stili    were  ; 

covered  with  him,  for  I  should  not  fear  claw  ] 

nor  hook  !  "  j 

And   Libicocco  cried  :  "  Too  much   bave  we  ] 

endured  !  "  and  with  the  hook  seized  bis  arm,  ! 

and  mangling  carried  off  a  part  of  brawn.  I 

Draghignazzo,  he  too,  wished  to  bave  a  catch  ; 

at  the  legs   below  ;  wbereat  their  Decurion  i 

wbeeled  around  around  with  evil  aspect.  \ 

When  they  were  somewhat  pacifìed,  my  Guide 

without  delay  asked  him  that  stili  kept  gazing  • 

on  bis  wound  :  j 

"Who   was   he,  from  wbom   thou   sayest  that 

thou  madest  an  ili  departure  to  come  ashore  ?  "  J 
And  he  answered  :   "  It  was  Friar  Gomita, 

he  of  Gallura,  vessel  of  every  fraud,  who  had  | 
bis  master's  enemies  in  band,  and  did  so  to 

them  that  they  ali  praise  him  for  it  :  3 


244  INFERNO  ] 

Cerchio  denar  si  tolse,  e  lasciolli  di  piano,  ®S   j 

Bolgia  5      sì  com'  ei  dice  ;   e  negli  altri  uffici  anche  ì 

barattier  fu  non  picciol,  ma  soprano.  j 

Usa  con  esso  donno  Michel  Zanche  ^^   ; 

di  Logodoro  ;  ed  a  dir  di  Sardigna  ; 

le  lingue  lor  non  si  sentono  stanche. 

Q  me  !   vedete  1'  altro  che  digrigna  ;  9*    ; 

io  direi  anco  ;  ma  io  temo  eh'  elio  j 

non  s'  apparecchi  a  grattarmi  la  tigna."  ] 

E  il  gran  proposto,  volto  a  Farfarello  94   ì 

che  stralunava  gli  occhi  per  ferire,  \ 

disse  :   "  Fatti  in  costà,  malvagio  uccello.*' 

*'  Se  voi  volete  vedere  o  udire,"  97    j 

ricominciò  lo  spaurato  appresso,  i 

"  Toschi  o  Lombardi,  io  ne  farò  venire.  1 

Ma  stien  le  male  branche  un  poco  in  cesso,      *^ 
sì  eh'  ei  non  teman  delle  lor  vendette  ; 
ed  io,  sedendo  in  questo  loco  stesso, 

per  un  eh'  io  son,  ne  farò  venir  sette,  '°3 

quand'  io  sufolerò,  com'  è  nostr'  uso 
di  fare  allor  che  fuori  alcun  si  mette." 

Cagnazzo  a  cotal  motto  levò  il  muso,  '^ 

crollando  il  capo,  e  disse  :   "  Odi  malizia 
eh'  egli   ha  pensata  per  gittarsi  giuso." 

Ond'  ei,  eh'  avea  lacciuoli  a  gran  divizia,         '^. 
rispose  :   "  Malizioso  son  io  troppo, 
quand'  io  procuro  a'  miei  maggior  tristizia." 


Alichin  non  si  tenne,  e  di  rintoppo 
agli  altri,  disse  a  lui  ;  "  Se  tu  ti  cali, 
io  non  ti  verrò  dietro  di  galoppo, 

ma  batterò  sopra  la  pece  i'  ali  ; 
lascisi  il  colle,  e  sia  la  ripa  scudo 
a  veder  se  tu  sol  più  di  noi  vali." 


XI3      j 


"5    1 


trick 


CANTO  XXII  245 

money  took  he  for  himself,  and  dismissed  them  The 

smoothly,  as  he  says  ;  and  in  his  other  olTìces  he-  ^*"**®**» 

sides,  he  was  no  petty  but  a  sovereign  barrator. 
With  him  keeps  company  Don  Michel  Zanche  Michel 

of  Logodoro  ;  and  in   speaking   of  Sardinia  ^^^^^^ 

the  tongues  of  them  do  not  feel  weary. 
Oh  me  !   see  that  other  grinning  ;  I  would  say 

more;   but  fear  he  is  preparing  to  claw  my 

scurf." 
And  their  great  Marshal,  turning  to  Farfarello, 

who    rolled   his   eyes    to   strike,   said  :   "  Off 

with  thee,  villanous  bird  !  " 
"  If  you  wish  to  see  or  hear  Tuscans  or  Lom-  Ciampolo's 

bards,"  the   frightened  sinner  thenreexìv^eóf 

**  I  will  make  them  come.      -^  L^iniyn-\    >  ho 
But  let  the  [evil  claws  hold  back]  a  little,  that 

they  may  not  fear  their  vengeance  ;  and   1, 

sitting  in  this  same  place, 
for  one  that  I  am,  will  make  seven  come,  on 

whistling  as  is  our  wont  to  do  when  any  of  us 

gets  out. 
Cagnazzo  at  these  words  raised  his  snout,  shaking 

his  head,  and  said  :   "  Hear  the  malice  he  has 

contrived,  to  throw  himself  down  !  " 
Whereat  he,  who  had  artifices  in  great   store, 

replied  :    "  Too    malicious   indeed  !    when    I 

contrive  for  my  companions  greater  sorrow." 
Alichino  held  in  no  longer,  and  in  opposition  to 

the  others  said  to  him  :   "  If  thou  stoop,  I  will 

not  follow  thee  at  gallop, 
but  beat  my  wings   above  the  pitch  ;   let   the 

height  be  left,  and  be  the  bank  a  screen,  to 

see  if  thou  alone  prevailest  over  us." 


246  INFERNO 

Cerchio  O  tu  che  leggi,  udirai  nuovo  ludo  !  "8  | 

Bolgia  s       Ciascun  dall'  altra  costa  gli  occhi  volse  ;  : 
quei  prima,  eh'  a  ciò  fare  era  più  crudo. 

Lo  Navarrese  ben  suo  tempo  colse,  ^^x  i 

fermò  le  piante  a  terra,  ed  in  un  punto  ] 
saltò,  e  dal  proposto  lor  si  sciolse. 

Di  che  ciascun  di  colpa  fu  compunto,  ^^4  | 

ma  quei  più  che  cagion  fu  del  difetto  ;  i 
però  si  mosse,  e  gridò  :   "  Tu  se'  giunto  !"        ì 

Ma  poco  i  valse,  che  1'  ale  al  sospetto  "7  \ 
non  poterò  avanzar  ;  quegli  andò  sotto, 
e  quei  drizzò,  volando  suso,  il  petto  : 

non  altrimenti  1'  anitra  di  botto,  73°  j 

quando  il  falcon  s'  appressa,  giù  s'  attufFa,  \ 

ed  ei  ritorna  su  crucciato  e  rotto.  | 

Irato  Calcabrina  della  buffa,  ^33  ' 

volando  dietro  gli  tenne,  invaghito  ] 

che  quei  campasse  per  aver  la  zuffa.  ; 

E  come  il  barattier  fu  disparito,  ^36  ; 

così  volse  gli  artigli  al  suo  compagno,  ' 

e  fu  con  lui  sopra  il  fosso  ghermito.  ; 

Ma  1'  altro  fu  bene  sparvier  grifagno  ^39  | 

ad  artigliar  ben  lui,  e  ambo  e  due  I 

cadder  nel  mezzo  del  bollente  stagno.  \ 

Lo  caldo  sghermitor  subito  fue  ;  ^4»   | 

ma  però  di  levarsi  era  niente,  j 

sì  aveano  inviscate  1'  ale  sue.  1 

Barbariccia,  con  gli  altri  suoi  dolente,  ^45   \ 

quattro  ne  fé'  volar  dall'  altra  costa  \ 
con  tutti  i  raffi,  ed  assai  prestamente 

di  qua,  di  la  discesero  alla  posta  ;  ^48    ; 

porser  gli  uncini  verso  gì'  impaniati,  i 
eh'  eran  già  cotti  dentro  dalla  crosta  ; 

e  noi  lasciammo  lor  così  impacciati.  *5i    i 


CANTO  XXII  247 

O   Reader,   thou   shalt    hear   new   sport  !      Ali  The 
turned  their  eyes   toward  the  other  side,  he  ^*"**ori  ; 

first  who  had  been  most  unripe  for  doing  it.  j 

The  Navarrese  chose  well  his  time  ;  planted  his  i 

soles  upon  the  ground,  and  in  an  instant  léapt  \ 

and  from  their  purpose  freed  himself.  ' 

Thereat  each  was   stung   [with  guiltj  ;  but  he  \ 

most  who   had   been   cause  of  the   mistake  ;  1 

he    therefore    started    forth,     and    shouted  :  ^ 
"Thou'rt  caught!  " 

But  little  it  availed  [^him]  ;  for  wings  could  not  1 

outspeed  the  terror;  the  sinner  went  under;  \ 

and  he,  flying,  raised  up  his  breast  :  i 

not  other wise  the  duck  suddenly  dives  down,  ■ 

when  the  falcon   approaches,  and  he  returns  ] 

up  angry  and  defeated.  l 

Calcabrina,  furious  at  the  trick,  kept  flying  after  The  ' 
him,  desirous  that  the  sinner  might  escape,  to  braifche 
bave  a  quarrel.                                                       quarrei 

And,  when  the   barrator    had  disappeared,    he  themselve» 
turned    his    talons    on    his    fellow,    and    was 

clutched  with  him  above  the  ditch.  : 

But  the  other  was  indeed  a  sparrowhawk  to  claw 

him   well  ;   and    both   dropt   down    into    the  | 

middle  of  the  boiling  pond.  j 

The   beat  at  once  unclutched  them  ;    but  rise 

they  could  not,  their  wings  were  so  beglued.  ] 

Barbariccia  with  the  rest  lamenting,  made  four  j 

of  them  fly  over  to  the  other  coast  with  ali  \ 

their  drags  ;  and  most  rapidly  ; 

on  this  side,  on  that,  they  descended  to  the  stand  ; 

they  stretched  their  hooks  towards  the  limed  i 

fair,   who   were   already   scalded  within   the 

crust  ;  and  we  left  them  thus  embroiled.  i 


248  l'^OTES 

\ 

1-9.  See  note  to  w.  94-96  of  the  preceding  canto.     ■ 

Each  Italian  city  had  its  carroccio — a  car  which  was  used    { 

as  a  kind  of  rallyingfijppint  in  battle,  and  provided  with    \ 

a  beli  {v,  7).  '  ".  7  j 

19-11.  This  is  evidently  a  popular  belief  of  Dante's  \ 
timé,  and  ìs  referred  to,  for  éxample,  in  Giamboni's  \ 
Italian  versiòn  of  Latini's  Tresòr.  ^  ^^^^  ^^^^         j 

32.   This  is  a  certain  Ciàmpolo,  so  the**early  com-    1 
mentators  say,  without  adding  anything  to  the  facts 
given    by   Dante.  .    The    King   Tebaldo  of  v.    52    is 
Teobaldo    II.    (Thìbaut    V.,    Count    of    Champagne) 
King  of  Navarre  (i^53-?*70)^  ,'  ,.^    ■  ■  -    ■■  5 

67-79,,8i-87.  Gomita  was  a  Sardlnian  friar  in  the    \ 
service  of  Nino  Visconti  of  Pisa  (see  Purg.  viii.),  judge 
of  Gallura.     [The  Pisana,  to  -vHiom  Sardinia  belonged 


CANTO  XXII  249 

i,t  this  time,  divided  the  islahainto  four  judicial  districts  : 
Gallura  is  in  the  north-east.]  His  acts  of  barratry  were 
overlooked,  till  Nino  discovered  that  the  friar  was  favour- 
ing  the  escape  of  certaìn  prisoners  ;  whereupon  he  had 
him  hanged. — <//  /à  (y,  67),  i.e.  in  Sardinia. 

88,  89.  Enzio,  the  naturai  son  of  Frederick  IL,  whp 
made  him  King  of  Sardinia,  married  Àdelasia  di  Torres, 
mistress  of  Logodoro  (north-west  of  Sardinia)  and 
Gallura.  Being  called  to  Italy  by  the  wars  of  his 
house,  he  appointed  Michel  Zanche  his  Vicar  in 
Logodoro.  Enzio  was  captured  by  the  Bolognese  in 
1249,  and  remained  their  prisoner  till  his  death  (1x71). 
In  the  meantime,  Àdelasia  obtained  a  divorcé  and 
married  Michel,  who  governed  thè  provinces  till  he 
was  murdered  by  his  son-in-law,  Branca  d'Oria,  about 
the  year  1290  (see  /«/l  aucxiiii  I34r:i4^).  ■* 

-  1    ? i,  .»    ^r 


ai  R1UE 


inf:^rno 

r^  ANTE  keeps  foUowing  his  Guide  in  sìlence,  witi^ 
*-^  head  bent  down,  meditating  on  the  things  he  has 
had  to  witness  in  that  chasm  of  the  pitch.  The  fablc 
of  the  Frog  and  the  Mouse  comes  into  his  mind  ;  then 
fear  that  the  ugly  Demons  may  seek  vengeance  for 
their  misfortune  (1-33).  He  sees  them  coming  with 
outstretched  wings,  when  Virgil  takes  him  in  his  arms, 
and  rapidly  glides  down  with  him  into  the  next  chasm 
(34-57).  Here  they  find  the  Hypocrites  walking  along 
the  narrow  bottom  in  slow  procession,  heavy-laden 
with  cloaks  of  leadj  which  are  gilded  and  of  dazzling 

C«Jchio  Taciti,  soli  e  senza  compagnia 

Bolgia  s       n'andavam  1*  un  dinanzi  e  1'  altro  dopo, 

come  frati  minor  vanno  per  via.  \ 

Volto  era  in  su  la  favola  d'  Isopo  4 

lo  mio  pensier  per  la  presente  rissa, 
dov'  ei  parlò  della  rana  e  del  topo  :  ^ 

che  più  non  si  pareggia  mo  ed  issa,  7 

che  V  un  con  1'  altro  fa  se  ben  s'  accoppia 
principio  e  fine  con  la  mente  fissa.  ^ 

E  come  1'  un  pensier  dell'  altro  scoppia,  " 

così  nacque  di  quello  un  altro  poi, 
che  la  prima  paura  mi  fé'  doppia.  ] 

Io  pensava  così  :   "  Questi  per  noi  ^3 

sono  scherniti,  e  con  danno  e  con  beffa 
sì  fatta,  eh'  assai  credo  che  lor  noi. 

Se  l' ira  sopra  il  mal  voler  s'  aggueffa,  ^^ 

ei  ne  verranno  dietro  più  crudeli 
che  il  cane  a  quella  lepre  eh'  egli  accefFa."     ] 

Già  mi  sentia  tutti  arricciar  li  peli  ^9 

della  paura,  e  stava  indietro  intento, 
quando  io  dissi  :   "  Maestro,  se  non  celi  ; 

250  M 


CANTO  XXIII 

brìghtness  on  the  outside  (58-75).  Dante  speakswith 
Catalano  and  Loderingo,  two  Friars  of  Bologna  (76- 
108)  ;  and  has  just  begun  to  teli  them  what  he  thinks 
of  their  evil  deeds,  when  he  observes  Caiaphas  stretched 
across  the  narrow  road,  and  fixed  to  it,  in  such  a  way 
that  ali  the  other  Hypocrites  bave  to  tram  pie  on  him 
as  they  pass.  The  sight  of  that  High  Priest  and  bis 
ignominious  punishment  is  enough.  Hypocrisy  did  ita 
very  utmost  in  him  and  "  the  others  of  that  Council," 
for  which  the  Jews  stili  suffer  (109-126).  The  Poets 
hasten  away  to  another  class  of  sinners  (127-148). 

Silent,  apart,  and  without  escort  we  went   on,  The 

the  one  before  and  the  other  after  ;  as  Minor  ^arrator» 

Friars  go  their  way. 
My  thought  was  turned,  by  the  present  strife,  to 

jEsop's  fable  where  he  [[spokej  of  the  frog 

and  mouse  : 
for  Ay  and  Yea  paìr  not  better,  than  does  the 

one  case  with  the  other,  if  with  attentive  mind 

the  beginning  and  end  ofeach  be  well  accoupled. 
And  as  one  thought  from  the  other  springs,  so 

arose  from  that  another  then,  which  made  my 

first  fear  doublé. 
I  thus  bethought  me  :   **  These  through  us  are  Dante's 

put  to  scorn,  and  with  damage  and  mockery  of  th^Ma^le- 

such  sort,  as  I  believe  must  greatly  vex  them.    branche 
If  rage   be   added    to    their    malice,   they   will 

pursue  US,  fiercer  than  [the]  dog  that  leverei 

which  he  snaps." 
Already  I  felt  my  hair  ali  rise  with  fear  ;  and 

was  looking  back  intently,  as  I  said  :  "  Master, 

if  thou  do  not  hide 

2SX 


252  INFERNO 

Cerchio  te  e  me  tostamente,  i'  ho  pavento 

Bolgia s      ^^  Malebranche:  noi  gli  avem  già  dietro  ; 

^10  gì'  imagino  sì  che  già  gli  sento.'* 

E  quei  :   "  S' io  fossi  d' impiombato  vetro, 

r  imagine  di  fuor  tua  non  trarrei 

pili  tosto  a  me,  che  quella  d'  entro  impetro. 

Pur  mo  venian  li  tuoi  pensier  tra  i  miei 
con  simile  atto  e  con  simile  faccia, 
sì  che  d'  intrambi  un  sol  consiglio  fei. 

S'  egli  è  che  sì  la  destra  co^ta  giaccia, 

che  noi  possiam  nell'  altra  bolgia  scendere, 
noi  fuggirem  l' imaginata  caccia." 

Già  non  compiè  di  tal  consiglio  rendere, 
eh'  io  gli  vidi  venir  con  F  ali  tese, 
non  molto  lungi,  per  volerne  prendere. 

Lo  duca  mio  di  subito  mi  prese, 

come  la^madre  eh'  al  remore  è  desta, 
e  vede  presso  a  sé  le  fiamme  accese, 

che  prende  il  figlio  e  fugge  e  non  s'  arfesta^ 
avendo  più  di  lui  che  di  sé  cura,  '' 

'^"tanto  che  solo  una  camicia  vesta  ; 

e  giù  dal  collo  della  ripa  dura 

supin  si  diede  alla  pendente  roccia, 
che  1'  un  dei  lati  all'  altra  bolgia  tura. 

Non  corse  mai  sì  tosto  acqua  per  doccia 
a  volger  rota  di  molin  terragno, 
quand'  ella  più  verso  le  pale  approccia, 

come  il  maestro  mio  per  quel  vivagno, 
portandosene  me  sopra  il  suo  petto, 
come  suo  figlio,  non  come  compagno. 

Appena  fur  li  pie  suoi  giunti  al  letto 
del  fondo  giù,  eh'  ei  furono  in  sul  colle 
sopresso  noi  ;  ma  non  gli  era  sospetto  : 


CANTO:  XXIII  25 j 

thy  self  and  me  speedily,  I  dread  the  Malebranche  :  The 

they  are  already  after  us  ;  I  so  imagine  them    *'^**®" 

that  I  hear  them  now." 
And  he  :   "  l£  I  were  of  leaded  glass,  I  should 

not  draw  thy  outward  image  more  quickly  to 

me,  than  I  impress  that  from  within. 
Even  now  thy  thoughts  []were]  enterpng]  among 

mine,  with  similar  act  and  similar  face;  so. that 

of  both  I.  have  made  ohe  resolve.    ;  '  i^q  sfi'j 
In  case  the  right  coast  so  slopes,  that  we  may 

descend  into  the  other  chasm,  uoe^shall^scape 

the  imagined  chase."     ?  . rn  ol  oonobol  '^dj 
He  had  not  ended  giving  this  resolve,  when  I 

saw  them  come  with  wings  extendedy^nat.  far 

off,  in  will  to  seize  us.i.i.i  ^m^ii.     oiol  noo 
My  Guide  suddenly  took  me,  as  a  mother — that  Vir^ii 

is  awakened  by  the.noise,  ànc^  iBear<.heri  sees  oante^om 

the  kindled  flames-r«-^  i*  o  bn  iJ.-h  .rno'^  \l-      the  Male- 
who  takes  ber  child  and  flies,  and  caring  more 

for  him  than  for  herself,  pauses  not  so  long  as 

even  to  cast  a  shift  about  ber  ; 
and   down   from   the   ridge   of  the   hard   bank, 

supine  he  gave  himself  to  the  pendent  rock, 

which  dams  up  one  side  of  the  other  chasm. 
Never  did  water  run  so  fast   through  spout  to 

turn  a  land-milFs  wheel,  when  it  approaches 

nearest  to  the  ladies, 
18  my  Master  down  that  bank,  carrying  me  away 

upon   his  breast,  as   bis   son   and  not  as  bis 

companion.  ^ 

Scarcely  had  his  feet  reached   the   bed  of  the 

depth  below,  when  they  [were  on]  the  height 

above  us  ;  but  no  fear  it  gave  him  :   ' 


254  i4N  PERNO 

Cerchio  che  V  alta  Provvidenza,  che  lor  volle 
Bolgia  6      porre  ministri  della  fossa  quinta, 
poder  di  partirs'  indi  a  tutti  tolle. 

Laggiù  trovammo  una  gente  dipinta, 
che  giva  intorno  assai  con  lenti  passi 
piangendo,  e  nel  sembiante  stanca  e  vinta. 

Egli  avean  cappe  con  cappucci  bassi 
dinanzi  agli  occhi,  fatte  della  taglia 
che  per  li  monaci  in  Cologna  fassi. 

Di  fuor  dorate  son  sì  eh'  egli  abbaglia, 
ma  dentro  tutte  piombo,  e  gravi  tanto, 
che  Federico  le  mettea  di  paglia. 

O  in  eterno  faticoso  manto  ! 

Noi  ci  volgemmo  ancor  pure  a  man  manca 
con  loro  insieme,  intenti  al  tristo  pianto  ; 

ma  per  lo  peso  quella  gente  stanca 
venia  sì  pian,  che  noi  eravam  nuovi 
di  compagnia  ad  ogni  muover  d'  anca. 

Per  eh'  io  al  duca  mio  :  "  Fa  che  tu  trovi 
alcun  eh'  al  fatto  o  al  nome  si  conosca, 
e  gli  occhi  sì  andando  intorno  movi." 

Ed  un  che  intese  la  parola  Tosca, 

di  retro  a  noi  gridò  :   "  Tenete  i  piedi, 
voi  che  correte  sì  per  1'  aura  fosca  ; 

forse  eh'  avrai  da  me  quel  che  tu  chiedi." 
Onde  il  duca  si  volse,  e  disse  :   "  Aspetta, 
e  poi  secondo  il  suo  passo  procedi." 

Ristetti,  e  vidi  due  mostrar  gran  fretta 
dell'  animo,  col  vìsq,  d'  esser  meco  ; 
ma  tardavagli  il  carco  e  la  via  stretta. 

Quando  fur  giunti,  assai  con  1'  occhio  bieco 
mi  rimiraron  senza  far  parola  ; 
poi  si  volsero  in  sé,  e  dlcean  seco  :. 


CANTO  XXIII                      255^  ] 

for   the   high   Providence,  that  willed  to  place  The  ; 
them  ministers  of  the  fifth  ditch,  takes  the  "ypoc»^*«»      j 

power  of  leaving  it  from  ali.  ■ 

There  beneath  we  found  a  painted  people,  who  Their  i 
were  going  round  with  steps  exceeding'slow,  ^"°*^  *°^°      I 

weeping,  and  in  their  look  tired  and  overcome.  1 

They  had    cloaks  on,  with  deep   hoods   before 

their  eyes/madein  the  shape  that  they  make  j 

for  the  monks  in  Cologne.'c  nrrio:)  Iod  no?  °.  \ 

Outward  they  are  gilded,  so  that  it  dazzles  ;  but  4 

within  ali  lead,  and  so  heavy,  that  Frederick's  < 

compared  to  them  were  Straw.  ] 

0  weary  mantle  for  eternity  !      We  turned  again  \ 

to  the  left  hand,  along  with  them,  intent  upon  - 

their  dreary  weeping  ;  ] 

èut  that  people,  tired  by  their  burden,  carne  so  i 

slowly  that   our  company  was   new  at  every  ; 
movement  of  the  hip. 

Wherefore  I  to  my  Guide  :   "  See  that  thou  fìnd  j 

some  one  who  may  by  deed  or  name  be  known  ;  ^ 

and  move  thy  eyes  around  as  we  go  on.'*  j 

And  one,  who  understood  the  Tuscan  speech,  1 
cried  after  us  :   "  Stay  your  feet,  ye  who  run 

80  fast  through  the  brown  air  ;  i 

Derhaps  thou  shalt  obtain  from  me  that  which  thou  I 

askest."    Whereat  my  Guide  turned  round  and  j 

said  :   "  Wait,  and  then  at  his  pace  proceed."       ^  ì 

[  stood  stili,  and  saw  two,  showing  by  their  look  Two  ^ 

great  baste  of  mind  to  be  with  me  ;  but  the  priars  "  t 

load  and  the  narrow  way  retarded  them.  J 

When  they  came.  up,  long  with  eye  askance  they  j 
viewed  me,  without  uttering  a  word  ;  then  they 
turned  to  one  another,  and  said  between  them  : 


256  INFERNO.  „..  i 

1 

Cerchio  «  Costui  par  vivo  all'  atto  della  gola  ;  *'i 

Bolgia  6      e  s'  ei  8on  morti,  per  qual  privilegio 

vanno  scoperti  della  grave  stola  ?  "  ] 

Poi  disser  me  :  **  O  Tosco,  eh'  al  collegio      n*I 
degi'  ipocriti  tristi  se'  venuto, 
dir  chi  tu  sei  non  avere  in  dispregio." 

Ed  io  a  loro  :   "  Io  fui  nato  e  cresciuto   ,.;   ^^d^ 
sopra  il  bel  fiume  d'  Arno  alla  gran  villai- 
e  son  col  corpo  eh'  i'  ho  sempre  avuto. 

Ma  voi  chi  siete,  a  cui  tanto  distilla,  d?  t..  ;/jjOI 
quant'  io  veggio,  dolor  giù  per  le  gtiancè^  , 
e  che  pena  è  in  voi  che  si  sfavilla  ?  "  ' 

E  1'  un  rispose  a  me  :  ,"  Le  cappe  rance  '^ 

son  di  piombo,  sì  grosse  che  lijpesi^i 
fan  così  cigolar  le  lor  bilance./^     i'-^-^:  < 

Frati  Godenti  fummo,  e  Bolognesi  :  *°? 

io  Catalano  e  questi  Loderingo         • 
nomati,  e  da  tua  terra  insieme  presi,  ■ 

come  suole  esser  tolto  un  uom  solingo  *°f 

per  conservar  sua  pace  ;  e  fummo  tali, 
eh*  ancor  si  pare  intorno  dal  Gardiogo." 

Io  cominciai  :  **  O  frati,  i  vostri  mali  .  .  ."   '^ 
ma  più  non  dissi,  che  all'  occhio  mi  corse 
un,  crocifisso  in  terra  con  tre  pali. 

Quando  mi  yide,  tutto  si  distorse,  ^" 

soffiando  nella  barba  co'  sospiri  ;  , 

e  il  frate  Catalan,  eh'  a  ciò  s'  accorse, 

mi  disse  :   "  Quel  confitto,  che  tu  miri,  "s 

consigliò  i  Farisei,  che  convenia 
porre  un  uom  per  lo  popolo  a'  martiri. 

Attraversato  e  nudo  è  nella  via,  *^^ 

come  tu  vedi,  ed  è  mestier  eh'  ei  senta 
qualunque  passa  com'  ei  pesa  pria  ; 


CANTO  XXIII  257 

**  This  one  seems  alive  by  the  action  of  his  throat  ;  The  s 
and  if  they  are  dead,  by  what  privilege  go  they  ^ypocr^tes    i 

divested  of  the  heavy  stole  ?"  \ 

Then  they  said  to  me  :   "  O  Tuscan,  that    art  j 

come  to  the  college  of  the  sad  hypocrites  !  to  ; 
teli  US  who  thou  art  disdain  not." 

And  I  to  them  :   "  On  Arno's  beauteous  river,  ì 

kin  the  great  city  I  was  born  and  grew  ;  and  I  ^ 

am  with  the  body  that  I  bave  always  had.  I 

But  you,  who  are  ye    from  whom  distils  such  j 

ksorrow  as  I  see,  down  your  cheeks  ?  and  what  \ 

punishment  is  on  ye  that  gìitters  so  ?"  ì 

And  one  of  them  replied  to  me  :   "  Our  orange  j 

mantles  are  of  lead  so  thick,  that  the  weights  ■ 

thus  cause  their  scales  to  creak. 

We  were  Jovial  Friars,  and  Bolognese  :  I  named  ^ 

Catalano,  and  Loderingo  he  ;  and  by  thy  city 

chosen  together, 
as  usually  one  solitary  man  is  chosen,  to  maintain 

its  peace  ;  and  we  were  such,  that  it  yet  appears  ■ 

round  the  Gardingo."  ; 
I  began  :  "  O  Friars,  your  evil  " — but  said  no  Caiaphai      j 

more,  for  to  my  eyes  came  one,  cross-fixed  in  ; 

the  ground  with  three  stakes.  1 

:  When  he  saw  me,  he  writhed  ali  over,  blowing  ] 

into  his  beard  with  sighs  ;  and  Friar  Catalano,  1 

who  perceived  this,  j 

said  to  me  :   "  That  confixed  one,  on  whom  thou  j 

gazest,  counselled  the  Pharisees  that  it  was  ex-  i 

pedient  to  put  one  man  to  tortures  for  the  people.  ì 

Traverse  and  naked  he  is  upon  the  road,  as  thou  j 

seest  ;  and  has  to  feel  the  weight  of  every  one  '{ 

that  passes  ; 

R  "■ 


258  INFERNO 

Cerchio  ed  a  tal  modo  il  suocero  si  stenta  ^*»Ì 

BoSa  6       ^^  questa  fossa,  e  gli  altri  del  concilio  •■ 

che  fu  per  li  Giudei  mala  sementa/' 

Allor  vid'  io  maravigliar  Virgilio  ^^4\ 
sopra  colui  eh'  era  disteso  in  croce 

tanto  vilmente  nell'  eterno  esilio.  j 

Poscia  drizzò  al  frate  cotal  voce  :  ^% 

"  Non  vi  dispiaccia,  se  vi  lece,  dirci  ; 

se  alla  man  destra  giace  alcuna  foce,  | 

onde  noi  ambedue  possiamo  uscirci  '30j 

senza  costringer  degli  angeli  neri,  ì 
che  vegnan  d'  esto  fondo  a  dipardrci." 

Rispose  adunque  :   "  Più  che  tu  non  speri  ^3^ 
s'  appressa  un  sasso,  che  dalla  gran  cerchia 

si  muove,  e  varca  tutti  i  vallon  feri,  \ 

salvo  eh'  a  questo  è  rotto  e  noi  coperchia  :  ^3*"! 

montar  potrete  su  per  la  ruina,  ' 
che  giace  in  costa  e  nel  fondo  soperchia." 

Lo  duca  stette  un  poco  a  testa  china,  ^3S^ 

poi  disse  :   "  Mal  contava  la  bisogna  ■ 

colui  che  i  peccator  di  là  uncina."  ; 

E  il  frate  :   "  Io  udi'  già  dire  a  Bologna  *4^ 

del  diavol  vizii  assai,  tra  i  quali  udi'  \ 

eh'  egli  è  bugiardo  e  padre  di  menzogna."  i 

Appresso  il  duca  a  gran  passi  sen  gì,  ^^iT 
turbato  un  poco  d' ira  nel  sembiante  ; 
ond'  io  dagl'  incarcati  mi  parti' 

dietro  alle  poste  delle  care  piante.  ^^% 

4-6.  A  frog  having  ofFered  to  carry  a  mouse  across  a' 
piece  of  water,  tied  it  to  its  leg  ;  but  when  they  goU 
half-way,  the  frog  treacherously  dived  and  the  mousèi 

was    drovvned.     Suddenly    a  kite   swooped  down  and. 
devoured  both  of  them,     This  fable  is  not  to  be  foundi 


CANTO  XXIII  259 

and  after  the   like  fashion  his   father-in-law  is  The 
racked  in  this  ditch,  and  the  others  of  that  "yP^crìtes 
CounciI,  which  was  a  seed  of  evil  for  the  Jews."     °^^ 

Then  I  saw  Virgil  wonder  over  him  that  was 
distended  on  the  cross  so  ignominiously  in  the 
eternai  cxile. 

Afterwards  he  to  the  Friar  addressed  these  words  : 
"  Lei  it  not  displease  you,  so  it  he  lawful  for 
you,  to  teli  US  if  on  the  right  hand  lies  any  gap 

by  which  we  both  may  go  out  hence,  without 
^;j.  constraining  any  of  the  Black  Angela  to  come 
P'  and  extricate  us  from  this  bottom." 

So  he  answerd  :  **  Nearer  than  thou  dost  hope, 
there  is  a  stone  that  moves  from  the  great 
circular  wall,  and  bridges  ali  the  cruel  valleys, 

save  that  in  this  'tis  broken  and  covers  it  not  : 
you  [will  be  able  toj  mount  up  by  its  ruins, 
which  slope  down  the  side,  and  on  the  bottom 
make  a  heap." 

The  Guide  stood  stili  a  while  with  head  bent  Malacoda'a 
down,  then  said  :    "  Falsely  did  he  teli  the  ^^isebood 
way,  who  hooks  the  sinners  yonder." 

And  the  Friar  ;  "  I  heard  once  at  Bologna  many 
of  the  DeviFs  vices  told  ;  amongst  which,  I 
heard  that  he  is  a  liar  and  the  father  of  lies." 

Then  with  large  steps  my  Guide  went  on,  some- 
what  disturbed  with  anger  in  his  look  ;  whereat 
I  from  the  laden  spìrits  parted,  following  the 
prints  of  his  beloved  feet. 

in  the  originai  -<Esop,  but  is  contained,  with  slight 
variations,  in  most  of  the  medieval  coUections  of  fables 
that  went  under  his  name.  In  one  of  these  versions, 
as  Mr  Paget  Toynbee  points  out,  the  mouse  escapes, 
and  this  may  bave  been  the  form  of  the  story  known 


i 

260  NOTES  i 

i 

to  Dante,  whose  Ciampolo  (=  the  mouse)  escapes,  too, ,] 
though  of  course,  only  for  a  time.  Dante's  Alichino  I 
=  the  frog,  and  his  Calcabrina  =  the  kite.  j 

7.  Literally,  both  mo  and  isja  mean  "  now.  "  i 

66.  Frederick  II.  punished  those  guilty  of  treason  j 
by  having  them  fastened  in  cloaks  of  iead  which  were^ 
then  melted  over  a  fire.  ; 

103-108.  Catalano  de' Catalani,  or  de' Malavolti  (ca.ì 
1 210-1285),  a  Gueif  of  Bologna,  and  Loderingo  degli! 
Andolò,  a  Ghibelline  of  the  same  city,  were  in  1266] 
jointly  appointed  to  the  office  of  Podestà  of  Florence,  as  : 
it  was  thought  that  two  outsiders,  belonging  to  different  ; 
factions,  would  be  likely  to  mie  inìpartially.  Thej 
Gardìngo,  that  portion  of  Florence  now  occupied  by  the  | 
Piazza  di  Firenze,  was  the  site  of  the  palace  of  thei 


CANTO  XXIII  261 

Uberti,  which  was  destroyed  in  1266  durìng  a  popular 
risìng  against  the  Ghibellines. — Frati  Gaudenti  was  the 
nìck-name  given  to  the  Ordo  militiae  beatae  JVLariacy 
founded  at  Bologna  in  1261,  with  the  approvai  of 
Urban  IV.  The  objects  of  the  Order  were  praise- 
worthy  (reconciliation  of  enemies,  protection  of  the 
weak,  etc),  but  the  rules  were  so  lax  that  it  soon  had 
to  be  disbanded. 

111-123.  The  words  of  the  high  priest  Caiaphas  at 
the  Council  were:  "  Ye  know  nothing  at  ali,  nor 
consider  that  it  is  expedient  for  us,  that  one  man 
should  die  for  the  people,  and  that  the  whole  nation 
perish  noV*  {John  xii.  49,  50).  For  the  father-in-lav/ 
of  Caiaphas  see  John  xviii.  13. 

140,  141.  For  Malacoda's  falsehood  see  above,  Canto 

Xxi.    III. 


INFJ^RNO 

I 

IN  this  canto,  the  vehement  despair  of  the  poor  Italiani 
*  peasant,  vrho  has  no  food  for  his  sheep,  and  thinksj 
he  is  going  to  lose  them,  gives  a  lively  image  of  Dante'»' 
dependence  on  his  mystic  Guide  ;  while  the  Sun  withi 
freshened  hair  (Crinitus  Apollo^  JEn.  ix.  638)  points  to\ 
the  real  Virgil  (1-18).  Here  too  on  the  shattered^ 
bridge,  as  at  the  foot  of  the  Hill  in  canto  first,  help  in! 
many  senses  is  necessary  ;  and  Dante,  put  qui  te  out  of; 
breath  by  climbing  from  the  den  of  the  Hypocrites,8Ìttj 

down  exhausted.     Virgil  reminds  him  of  their  Errandj 

I 

ì 

Cerchio  In  quella  parte  del  giovinetto  anno, 
Camminò       che  il  sole  i  crin  sotto  1'  Aquario  tempra  ■ 

Boltó  7      ^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^^^  ^^  mezzo  dì  sen  vanno, 

quando  la  brina  in  su  la  terra  assempra 
V  imagine  di  sua  sorella  bianca, 
ma  poco  dura  alla  sua  penna  tempra, 

lo  villanello,  a  cui  la  roba  manca, 
8Ì  leva  e  guarda,  e  vede  la  campagna 
biancheggiar  tutta,  ond*  ei  si  batte  T  anca  ; 

ritoma  in  casa,  e  qua  e  là  si  lagna, 

come  il  tapin  che  non  sa  che  si  faccia, 
poi  riede  e  la  speranza  ringavagna, 

veggendo  il  mondo  aver  cangiata  faccia 
in  poco  d'  ora,  e  prende  suo  vincastro, 
e  fuor  le  pecorelle  a  pascer  caccia  : 

così  mi  fece  sbigottir  lo  mastro 

quando'  io  gli  vidi  sì  turbar  la  fronte, 
e  così  tosto  al  mal  giunse  lo  impiastro. 

Che,  come  noi  venimmo  al  guasto  ponte, 

lo  duca  a  me  si  volse  con  quel  piglio 

dolce,  eh'  io  vidi  prima  a  pie  del  monte. 
263 


CANTO  XXIV 

— of  the  great  things  which  lie  beyond  thìs  painful 

journey   through   Hell — and   he   rises    ìnstantly  ;    and 

"keeps  speaking,"  as  they  go  on,  "  that  he  may  not 

seem  faint  "  (19-64).     In  the  Seventh  Chasm,  which  is 

very  dark  and  fiUed  with  hideous  serpents,  they  find  the 

Thieves  (65-96);  and  get  speech  of  Vanni  Fucci.     He  ] 

is  ashamed  at  being  found  amongst  the  Thieves,  and 

recognised  by  Dante,  who  had  "  seen  him  a  man  of 

blood  and  brutal  passions  "  (97-139);  and  he  foretells  i 

the  disasters  that  will  lead  to  the  Poet's  exile  (140-15 1).  :j 

In  that  part  of  the  youthful  year,  when  the  Sun  Virgril's  | 
tempera  his  locks  beneath  Aquarius,  and  the  Dante^  ^'^^  i 
nights  already  wane  towards  half  the  day,         despondent    ? 

when   the  hoar-frost    copies    his    white    sister's 

image  on  the  ground,  but  short  while  lasts  the  ì 

temper  of  his  pen,  : 

the  peasant,  whose  fodder  fails,  rises,  and  looks,  | 

and  sees  the  fields  ali  white  ;  whereat  he  smites  j 

his  thigh,  I 

goes  back  into  the  house,  and  to  and  fro  lamenta  ì 

like  a  poor  wight  who  knows  not  what  to  do  ;  ^ 

then  Comes  out  again,  and  recovers  hope,  ^ 

observing  how  the  world  has  changed  its  face  in  l 

little  time  ;    and   takes   his   staff,  and   chases  l 

fbrth  his  lambs  to  feed  :  ] 

thus  the  Master  made  me  despond,  when  I  saw  \ 

his  brow  so  troubled  ;  and  thus  quickly  to  the  ] 
sore  the  plaster  came. 

For  when  we  reached  the  shattered  bridge,  my  l 

Guide  turned  to  me  with  that  sweet  aspect  j 

which  I  saw  [first]  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain. 

263  ^ 


264  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Le  braccia  aperse,  dopo  alcun  consiglio 
Camminò      eletto  seco,  riguardando  prima 

alla       ben  la  mina,  e  diedemi  di  piglio. 
Bolgia  7  _  .     1         ,  j        • 

h  come  quei  che  adopera  ed  estima, 

che  sempre  par  che  innanzi  si  provreggia  : 
così,  levando  me  su  ver  la  cima 

d'  un  ronchion,  avvisava  un'  altra  scheggia, 
dicendo  :   "  Sopra  quella  poi  t'  aggrappa  ; 
ma  tenta  pria  s'  è  tal  eh'  ella  ti  reggia." 

Non  era  via  da  vestito  di  cappa, 

che  noi  a  pena,  ei  lieve  ed  io  sospinto, 
potevan  su  montar  di  chiappa  in  chiappa. 

E  se  non  fosse  che  da  quel  precinto, 
più  che  dall'  altro,  era  la  costa  corta, 
non  so  di  lui,  ma  io  sarei  ben  vinto. 

Ma  perchè  Malebolge  in  ver  la  porta 
del  bassissimo  pozzo  tutta  pende, 
lo  sito  di  ciascuna  valle  porta 

che  1'  una  costa  surge  e  1'  altra  scende  ; 
noi  pur  venimmo  alfine  in  su  la  punta 
onde  1'  ultima  pietra  si  scoscende. 

La  lena  m'  era  del  polmon  sì  munta 

quando  fui  su,  eh'  io  non  potea  più  oltre, 
anzi  mi  assisi  nella  prima  giunta. 

"  Omai  convien  che  tu  così  ti  spoltre," 

disse  il  maestro  ;  "  che,  seggendo  in  piuma, 
in  fama  non  si  vien,  né  sotto  coltre  ; 

senza  la  qual  chi  sua  vita  consuma, 
cotal  vestigio  in  terra  di  sèjascia, 
qual  fummo  in  aer  ed  in  acqua  la  schiuma  ; 

e  però  leva  su,  vinci  1'  ambascia 

con  1'  animo  che  vince  ogni  battaglia, 
se  col  suo  grave  corpo  non  s'  accascia. 


CANTO  XXIV  265 

He  opened  his  arms  after  having  chosen  some  Difficulty 
pian  within  himself,  first  looking  well  at  the  o^^^e^ay   \ 

ruin,  and  took  hold  of  me.  \ 

And  as  one  who  Works,  and  calculates,  always  \ 

seeming  to  provide  befbrehand  :  so,  lifting  me  l 
up  towards  the  top 

of  one  big  block,  he  looked  oat  another  splinter, 

saying  :   "  Now  clamber  over  that,  but  try  first  ] 

if  it  will  carry  thee."  ' 

It  was  no  way  for  one  clad  with  cloak  of  leadi  j 

for  scarcely  we,  he  light  and  I   pushed  on,  \ 
couid  mount  up  from  jagg  to  jagg. 

And  v/ere  it  not  that  on  that  precinct  the  ascent  ; 

was  shorter  than  on  the  other,  I  know  not  \ 

about  him,  but  I  certainly  had  been  defeated.  \ 

But  as  Malebolge  ali  hangs  towards  the  entrance  Structure     j 
of  the  lowest  well,  the  site  of  every  valley  Malabolge    ' 

imports  I 

that  one  side  rises  and  the  other  descends  ;  we,  i 

however,  carne  at  length   to   the  point  from  \ 

which  the  last  stone  breaks  off.  | 

The  breath   was  so  exhausted  from   my  lungs,  \ 
when  I  was  up,  that  I  could  no  farther  ;  nay, 

seated  me  at  my  first  arrivai.  ^ 

**  Now  it  behooves  thee  thus  to  free  thyself  from  Virgìl  \ 
sloth,"  said  the  Master  :  «  for  sitting  on  down,  ^^l^l^^""^  j 

or  under  coverlet,  men  come  not  into  fame  ;  \ 

without  which  whoso  consumes  his  life,  leavea  1 
such  vestige  of  himself  on  earth,  as  smoke  in 

air  or  foam  in  water  ;  ì 

and  therefore  rise  !   conquer  thy  panting  with  the  \ 

soul,  that  conquers  every  battle,  if   with    its  ■ 

heavy  body  it  sinks  not  down.  \ 


266  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Pi»^  lunga  scala  convien  che  si  saglia  : 
Cammino      ^^^  basta  da  costoro  esser  partito  ; 

alla      se  tu  m' intendi,  or  fa  sì  che  ti  vaglia." 

Leva'  mi  allor,  mostrandomi  fornito 
meglio  di  lena  eh'  io  non  mi  sentia  ; 
e  dissi  :   "  Va,  eh'  io  son  forte  ed  ardito." 

Su  per  lo  scoglio  prendemmo  la  via, 
eh'  era  ronchioso,  stretto  e  malagevole, 
ed  erto  più  assai  che  quel  di  pria. 

Parlando  andava  per  non  parer  fievole, 
onde  una  voce  uscio  dall'  altro  fosso, 
a  parole  formar  disconvenevole. 

Non  so  che  disse,  ancor  che  sovra  il  dosso 
fossi  dell'  arco  già,  che  varca  quivi  ; 
ma  chi  parlava  ad  ira  parea  mosso. 

Io  era  volto  in  giù  ;  ma  gli  occhi  vivi 
non  potean  ire  al  fondo  per  1'  oscuro  ; 
per  eh'  io  :   "  Maestro,  fa  che  tu  arrivi 

dair  altro  cinghio,  e  dismontiam  lo  muro  : 
che  com'  i'  odo  quinci  e  non  intendo, 
così  giù  veggio,  e  niente  affiguro." 

"  Altra  risposta,"  disse,  "  non  ti  rendo, 
se  non  lo  far  :   che  la  domanda  onesta   f 
si  dee  seguir  con  1'  opera  tacendo." 
Bolgia  7  Noi  discendemmo  il  ponte  dalla  testa, 
dove  s'  aggiunge  con  1'  ottava  ripa, 
e  poi  mi  fu  la  bolgia  manifesta  : 

e  vidivi  entro  terribile  stipa 

di  serpenti,  e  di  sì  diversa  mena,        v  V,  \  ^ 
che  la  memoria  il  sangue  ancor  mi  scipa. 

Più  non  si  vanti  Libia  con  sua  rena  ; 
che,  se  chelidri,  iaculi  e  faree 
produce,  e  ceneri  con  amfisibena, 


f 


CANTO  XXIV  267  : 

A  longer  ladder  must  be  climbed  :  to  bave  The  poets  ] 
quitted  these  is  not  enough  ;  if  thou  under-  sSmmit^  \ 
standest  me,  now  act  so  that  it  may  profit  thee."  the  cliflf       l 

I   then   rose,   showing  myself  batter  furnished  J 

with  breath  than  I  felt,  and  said  :   "  Go  on  ;  | 

for  I  am  strong  and  confidente'  1 

We  took  our  way  up  the  clifF,  which  was  rugged,  ì 

narrow,  and  difficult,  and  greatly  steeper  than  ì 

the  former.  ? 

Speaking  I  went,  that  I  might  not  seem  faint  ;  1 

whereat  a  voice  came  from  the  other   fosse,  j 

unsuitable  fbr  fbrming  words.      '  ] 

I  know  not  what  it  said,  though  I  already  was 
on  the  ridge  of  the  arch  which  crosses  there  ; 

but  he  who  spake  seemed  moved  to  anger.  j 

I  had  turned  myself  downwards  ;  but  my  living  ) 

eyes  could  not  reach  the  bottom  for  the  dark-  j 
ness  ;  wherefore  I  :  "  Master,  see  that  thou  get 

to  the  other  belt,  and  let  us  dismount  the  wall  :  1 

fbr  as  1  bear  from  hence  and  do  not  under-  ì 

stand,  so  I  see  down  and  distinguish  nothing."  \ 

<<  Other  answer  I  give  thee  not,"  he  said,  "  than  ! 
the  deed  :   for  a  fit  request  should  be  followed 

with  the  work  in  silence."  ] 

We  went  down  the  bridge,  at  the  head  where  The  ] 
it  joins  with  the  eighth  bank  ;  and  then  the  ^®^®*  ] 
chasm  was  manifest  to  me  : 

and  I  saw  within  it  a  fearful  throng  of  serpents,  \ 

and  of  so  strange  a  look,  that  even  now  the  | 

recollection  scares  my  blood.  I 

Let  Libya  boast  no  longer  with  its  sand  ;  for,  I 

though  it  engenders  chelydri,  jaculi  and  pareae,  ì 

and  cenchres  with  amphisbaena,  ì 


268                          INFERNO  V 

Cerchio  né  tante  pestilenzie  né  sì  ree  C  ^  *^  ^* 

Bolgia  7      mostrò  giammai  con  tutta  1'  Etiopia,  ,; 

né  con  ciò  che  di  sopra  il  mar  rosso  ee.  ] 

Tra  questa  cruda  e  tristissima  copia  9* 

correvan  genti  nude  e  spaventate,  y,  g,^i 
senza  sperar  pertuigio  o  elitropia.  K  ^Ài^^        *  j 

Con  serpi  le  man  dietro  avean  legate  ;  94    j 
quelle  ficcavan  per  le  ren  la  coda     ^     i^vijf^     i 

e  il  capo,  ed  eran  dinanzi  aggroppate.  | 

Ed  ecco  ad  un,  eh'  era  da  nostra  proda,  97     ] 

^    ,  r^       8*  avventò  un  serpente,  che  il  trafisse  i 

■^    C       là  dove  il  collo  alle  spalle  s'  annoda.  j 

Né  0  sì  tosto  mai  né  /  si  scrisse,  ^^    \ 

com'  ei  s'  accese  ed  arse,  e  cener  tutto  \ 

convenne  che  cascando  divenisse;  .. 

e  poi  che  fu  a  terra  sì  distrutto,  d  i*  «^  •  '    '  *°3 

la  polver  si  raccolse  per  sé  stessa,  \ 

e  in  quel  medesmo  ritornò  di  butto  :  I 

così  per  li  gran  savi  si  confessa,  ^^ 

che  la  fenice  more  e  poi  rinasce,  | 

vvW"    quando  al  cinquencentesimo  anno  appressa  ; 


^ 


%i^  erba  né  biado  in  sua  vita  non  pasce,  ^°9, 

ma  sol^Hncenso  lagrime  ed  amomo,      at^ 


e  nardo  e  mirra  son  1'  ultime  fasce.   $^  ..     I   l 

E  qual  é  quei  che  cade,  e  non  sa  comò,  ^^*    | 

per  forza  di  demon  eh'  a  terra  il  tira,  ■       j 

o  d' altra  oppilazion  che  lega  1'  uomo,  il  i  M  **^    ] 

quando  si  leva,  che  intorno  si  mira  *^s    j 

tutto  smarrito  dalla  grande  angoscia  ; 

eh'  egli  ha  sofferta,  e  guardando  sospira  :  J 

tal  era  il  peccator  levato  poscia.  "^    \ 

O  potenzia  di  Dio,  quant'  è  severa, 

che  cotai  colpi  per  vendetta  croscia  ! 


i 


CANTO  XXIV  269 

plagues  so  numerous  or  so  dire  it  never  shewed,  The 

with  ali  Ethiopia,  nor  with  the  land  that  lies  Thieves      : 
by  the  Red  Sea. 

Amid  this  cruel  and  most  dismal  swarm  were  Theìr 
people  running,  naked  and  terrified,  without  P"*"s«°^*o^j 

hope  of  lurking  hole  or  hellotrope.  \ 

They  had  their  hands  tied  behind  with  serpents  ; 

these   through  their  loins  fixed  the  tail  and  \ 

the  head,  and  were  coiled  in  knots  before.  \ 

And   Io  !   at    one,    who    was    near    our    shore,  Vanni 

sprang  up  a  serpent,  which  transfixed  him  there  P'^cci  j 

where  the  neck  is  bound  upon  the  shoulders.  \ 

Neither  "  O  ''  nor  "  I  "  was   ever  written   so  ' 

quickly   as    he    took    fire,    and    burnt,    and  \ 
dropt  down  ali  changed  to  ashes  ; 

and  after  he  was  thus  dissolved  upon  the  ground, 

the  [powder]  reunited  of  [itself  andj  at  once  ■ 

resumed  the  former  shape  :  \ 

thus  by  great  sages  'tis  confest  the  Phoenix  dies,  I 
and  then  is  born  again,  when  it  approaches 

the  five-hundredth  year  ;  \ 

in   its  life   it  eats  no   herb  or  grain,  but  only  j 

tears    of  incense    and    amomum  ;  and    nard  \ 

and  myrrh  are  its  last  swathings.  ' 

And   as  one  who  falls,   and  knows  not   how,  t 

through  force  of  Demon  which  drags  him  to  i 
the   ground,    or    of    other    obstruction    that 

fetters  men  ;  : 

who,  when    he   rises,  looks  fìxtly  round    him, 

ali  bewildered  by  the  great  anguish   he   has  \ 

undergone,  and  looking  sighs  :  ! 

such  was  the  sinner  when  he  rose.     [Power]  of  j 

God  !   o  how  severe,  that  showers  such  blows  ] 


in  vengeance ! 


270  INFERNO  i  ! 

Cerchio  Lo  duca  il  domandò  poi  chi  egli  era  ;  "*  j 

Bolgia  7      P^r  eh'  ei  rispose  :   "  Io  piovvi  di  Toscana,        ] 

poco  tempo  è,  in  questa  goTaTera.  \ 

Vita  bestiai  mi  piacque,  e  non  umana,  **4  ] 

sì  come  a  mul  eh'  io  fui  ;  son  Vanni  Pucci        ! 
bestia,  e  Pistoia  mi  fu  degna  tana."   ^^W'^      ■ 

Ed  io  al  duca:   "Digli  che  non  mucci^/    '       ^^7  \ 
e  domanda  qua!  colpa  quaggiù  il  pinse  : 
eh'  io  il  vidi  uomo  di  sangue  e  di  crucci."         i 

li    3E  il  peccator,  che  intese,  non  s' infinse,  ^3°  | 

€   S      ma  drizzò  verso  me  1'  animo  e  il  volto,  « 

r  S^      c  di  trista  vergogna  si  dipinse  ; 

^    poi  disse  :   "  Più  mi  duol  che  tu  m'  hai  colto  ^33  : 

nella  miseria  dove  tu  mi  vedi,  * 

che  quando  fui  dell'  altra  vita  tolto.  ! 

Io  non  posso  negar  quel  che  tu  chiedi  :  '36  > 

'     '^^       in  giù  son  messo  tanto,  perch'  io  fui  [ 

■-^-.^    1       ladro  alla  sacrestia  de'  belli  arredi  ; 

-A   e  falsamente  già  fu  apposto  altrui.  ^39  i 

Ma  perchè  di  tal  vista  tu  non  godi,  I 

se  mai  sarai  di  fuor  de'  lochi  bui,  : 

apri  gli  orecchi  al  mio  annunzio,  ed  odi  :  ^42  \ 

Pistoia  in  pria  di  Negri  si  dimagra, 
poi  Fiorenza  rinnuova  genti  e  modi. 

Tragge  Marte  vapor  di  Val  di  Magra  ^45  \ 

eh'  è  di  torbidi  nuvoli  involuto,  i 

e  con  tempesta  impetuosa  ed  agra  \ 

sopra  campo  Picen  fia  combattuto  ;  ^48  : 

ond'  ei  repente  spezzerà  la  nebbia,  , 

8Ì  eh'  ogni  Bianco  ne  sarà  feruto.  \ 

E  detto  r  ho,  perchè  doler  ti  debbia."  »sx  j 


Ìà-^^^^^^ 


1       _^      .     ,.  ^    L^l* 


CANTO  XXIV                      271  j 

The  Guide  then  asked  hìm  who  he  was  ;   where-  The 
upon  he  answered  :   "  I  rained  from  Tuscany,  "^^^^^^^ 

short  while  ago,  into  this  fierce  gullet.  i 

Bestiai  Kfe,  not  human,  pleased  me,  mule  that  j 

I    was  ;    I   am   Vanni   Fucci,   savage  beast  ;  j 

and  Pistoia  was  a  fìtting  den  for  me."  I 

And  I  to  the  Guide  :   "  Teli  him  not  to  budge  ;  ^ 

and  ask  what  crime  thrust  him  down  here,  ] 

fbr  I  saw  him  once  a  man  of  rage  and  blood.'*  j 

And  the  sinner  who  heard,  feigned   not  ;    but  • 

directed  towards  me  his  mind  and  face,  with  ] 

a  look  of  dismal  shame  ;  1 

then  he  said  :  "  It  pains  me  more  that  thou  hast  ] 

caught  me  in  the  misery  wherein  thou  seest  ^ 

me,  than  when  I  was  taken  from  the  other  life.  j 

I   cannot  deny  thee  what  thou   askest:   I   am  J 

put  down  so  far,  bccause  I  robbed  the  sacristy  ' 

of  its  goodly  furniture  ;  1 

and  falsely  once  it  was  imputed  to  others.     But  j 

that  thou  mayest  not  joy  in  this  sight,  if  ever  | 

thou  escape  the  dark  abodes,  \ 

open  thy  ears  and  hear  what  I  announce  :   Pistoia  Vanni's       j 
first    is    thinned    of    Neri  ;     then    Florence  P^opi^e^y     | 

renovates  her  people  and  her  laws.  \ 

Mars  brings  from  Valdimagra    a    iìery  vapour,  \ 

which    is   wrapt    in   turbid   clouds,  and  with  j 

angry  and  impetuous  storm  \ 

[a  battle]  shali  be  [fought]  on  Piceno's  field  ;  j 

whence  it  suddenly  shall  rend  the  mist,  so  that  | 

every  Bianco  shall  be  wounded  by  it.     And  I  ì 

bave  said  this  [so  that]  it  [may]  grieve  thee."  ; 


272  NOTES 

1-3.  When  the  sun  is  in  Aquarius,  i.e.  between 
January  list  and  February  zist,  he  is  more  in  evidence 
in  proportion  as  the  days  and  nights  become  more  and 
more  equal.  This  is  the  usuai  explanation  of  these 
verses.  But  there  is  much  to  be  said  for  Butler's 
interpretation  (based  on  the  Ottimo')  which  takes  notti 
as  the  point  of  the  heavens  opposite  the  sun  {cf.  Purg, 
ii.  4),  and  mezzo  dì  as  "  the  south  "  :  when  "  the  nights 
are  already  passing  away  to  the  south,"  the  sun  is,  of 
course,  proceeding  northwards. 

4-6.  Hoar-frost  melts  sooner  than  snow. 

34,  35  and  40.  The  follo wing  diagram  (taken  from 
Scartazzini)  will  make  these  verses  clear: 


t  ^    ^\ 


85-50    The  serpents  in  these  verses  were  suggested 


CANTO  XXIV  273 

by  Lucan  (^Phars.  ix.  708,  jj'y.,  and  805).    The  country 
referred  to  in  v.  90  is  Arabia. 

93.  The  heliotrope  (a  stone)  was  credited  with  the 
power  of  making  its  wearer  invisible. 

107-1 1 1.  The  peculiaritìes  of  the  phoenix  are  ailuded 
to  by  many  classical  and  medieval  writers  ;  Dante's 
immediate  source  was  evidently  Ovid,  Metam.  xv.  392, 
sqq. 

II 2- li 7.  Dante  would  appear  to  be  describing  an 
epiieptic  fit. 

137-139.  In  1293  Vanni  Pucci,  a  Black  of  Pistoia, 
robbed  the  treasure  of  San  Jacopo  in  the  Church  of 
San  Zeno,  together  with  two  accomplices.  The  real 
culprits  remained  undetected  for  a  year  ;  but  in  the 
meantime,  a  certain  Rampino  de'  Foresi  was  suspected 
of  the  theft  and  detained  in  prison. 

143-150.  The  Bianchi,  having  assisted  in  the  ex- 
pulsion  of  the  Neri  from  Pistoia  (May  1301),  were 
themselves  driven  from  Florence  in  November  1301, 
when  Charles  of  Valois  entered  the  city.  For  some 
time  Pistoia  remained  the  stronghold  of  the  Whites. 
Verses  145-150  probably  refer  to  the  capture,  in  1302, 
of  Serravalle  (near  Pistoia  :  Campo  Piceno  is  the  tract 
between  Serravalle  and  Montecatini)  by  the  Fiorentine 
and  Lucchese  Guelfs,  under  Moroello  Malaspina  (the 
vapor)  lord  of  Lunigiana  (the  Macra  rises  in  the  N. 
extremity  of  Lunigiana).  For  Moroello  see  Purg,  viii, 
109-139,  note. 


:1 

/^       M   INFJ^RNO 

AT  the  end  of  his  angry  prophecy,  Fucci  rises  intoj 
a  boundléss  pale  rage,  such  as  is  hardly  known  j 
in  northern  countries  ;  and  like  the  sacrilegious  thief  ì 
and  brute  that  he  is,  gives  vent  to  it  in  the  wildest] 
blasphemy.  The  serpents  instantly  set  upon  him,  and^ 
inflict  such  punishment,  that  Dante  regards  them  as  [ 
friends  ever  after  (1-16).  Cacus  too,  with  a  ioad  of'i 
serpents  on  his  haunch  and  a  fiery  dragon  on  his] 
shoulders,  comes  shouting  in  pursuit  of  him  (17-33).  i 
Dante  afterwards  finds  five  of  his  own  countrymen —  ] 


Cerchio  Al  fine  delle  sue  parole  il  ladro 
Bolgia.  7       ^^  mani  alzò  con  ambedue  le  fiche, 

gridando  :   **  Togli,  Dio,  che  a  te  le  squadro." 

Da  indi  in  qua  mi  fur  le  serpi  amiche,  4 

perch'  una  gli  s'  avvolse  allora  al  collo, 
come  dicesse:   "  Io  non  vo'  che  più  diche  "  : 

ed  un'  altra  alle  braccia,  e  nlegollo,Vji?  ^r^  7 

ribadendo  sé  stessa  sì  dinanzi,  ^^ 

che  non  potea  con  esse  dare  un  crollo. 

Ahi  Pistoia,  Pistoia,  che  non  stanzi  .  ^^     *« 

d'  incenerarti,  sì  che  più  non  duri, 
poi  che  in  mal  far  lo  seme  tuo  avanzi  !  | 

Per  tutti  i  cerchi  dell'  inferno  oscuri  '3  | 

non  vidi  spirto  in  Dio  tanto  superbo,  ! 

•  ^'       non  quel  che  cadde  a  Tebe  giù  da'  muri.  •:j^     j 

Ei  si  fuggì,  che  non  parlò  più  verbo  ;  ^V*    ^* 

ed  io  vidi  un  Centauro  pien  di  rabbia  C^~ 
venir  chiamando  :   "  Ov'  è,  ov'  è  1'  acerbo  ?  "  j 

Maremma  non  cred'  io  che  tante  n'  abbia,  '9  ; 

quante  bisce  egli  avea  su  per  la  groppa,  i 

infin  dove  comincia  nostra  labbia.  -  -  ■ 

t^../*"    Cé^  lì 


CANTO  XXV 

first  three  in  human  shape,  then  two  changed  into 
reptiles — and  by  dìnt  of  great  attention  learns  the 
names  of  them  ali,  and  very  accurately  sees  the  unheard- 
of  transformations  they  bave  to  undergo.  The  reptiles 
are  Cianfa  de'  Donati  and  Guercio  de'  Cavalcanti  ;  the 
three  in  human  shape  are  Agnello  de'  Brunelleschi, 
Buoso  degli  Abati,  and  Puccio  de'  Galigai — ali  five  of 
very  noble  kindred,  "  ali  from  Florence,  and  great 
thieves  in  their  time  "  [omnes  de  Florentia^  et  magni  fures 
suo  tempore. — Pietro]  (34-151). 

At  the  conclusion  of  bis  words,  the  thief  raised  The 

up  bis  bands  witb   both  the  fìgs,  shouting:      **^^ 

"  Take  them^  God,  for  at  tbee  I  aim  them  !  " 
From  tbis  time  forth  the  serpents  were  my 
fS    frìends  ;  for  one  ofthem  tben  coiled  itself  about 

bis  neck,  as  if  saying  :  "  Tbou  shalt  speak  no 

fartber  !  " 
and  another  about   bis  arms  ;  and  it  tied   bim 

again,  rivetting  itself  in  front  so  firmly,  tbat 

be  could  not  give  a  jog  witb  them. 
Ab,  Pistoia  1   Pistoia  !   wby  dost  tbou  not  decree 

to  turn  tbyself  to  asbes,  tbat  tbou  mayest  endure 

no  longer  since  tbou  outgoest  tby  seed  in  evil- 

doing  ì 
Tbrougb  ali  tbe  dark  circles  of  Hell,  I  saw  no 

spirit  against  God  so  proud,  not  even  bim  wbo 

fell  at  Tbebes  down  from  tbe  walls. 
He  fled,  speaking  not  anotber  word  ;  and  I  saw  Cacui 

a  Centaur,  full  of  rage,  come  crying  :  **  Wbere 

is,  wbere  is  tbe  surly  one  ?  " 
Maremma,  I  do  believe,  bas  not  so  many  snakes 

as  be  bad  on  bis  bauncb,  to  wbere  our  human 

form  begins. 

275 


276  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Sopra  le  spalle,  dietro  dalla  coppa,      ^            ^  *- 
Bolgia  7       ^^°  ^'  ^^^  aperte  gli  giacca  un  draco  ;^  ^  #*,^' 

e  quello  affoca  qualunque  s' intoppa.  ^  ^  V  -  ^ 

Lo  mio  maestro  disse  :   "  Quegli  è  Caco,      '  'i 
che  sotto  il  sasso  di  monte  Aventino 

di  sangue  fece  spesse  volte  laco.  ; 

Non  va  co'  suoi  fratei  per  un  cammino,  *' 
per  lo  furar  frodolente  che  fece 

del  grande  armento,  eh'  egli  ebbe  a  vicino  :  1 

onde  cessar  le  sue  opere  biece  .^f^S*e    ^^**^  ^  ^' 
.sotto  la  mazza  d'  Ercole,  che  forse 

wilk*  aliene  die  cento,  e  non  sentì  le  diece."  i 

Mentre  che  si  parlava,  ed  ei  trascorse,  £^  3^ 
e  tre  spiriti  venner  sotto  noi,               ^ 

de'  quai  né  io  né  il  duca  mio  s'  accorse,  ' 

se  non  quando  gridar  :   <*  Chi  siete  voi  ?  "     |  33 
Per  che  nostra  nqvella  si  ristette,      »-^^*  ' 

ed  intendemmo  pùfè  ad  essi  poi.  ^ 

Io  non  gli  conoscea  ;  ma  ei  seguette,            .  ♦^ 
come  suol  seguitar  per  alcun  caso,     ,     .  /^ 

che  1'  un  nomare  un  altro  convenette,    •   '  ^'  -> 

dicendo  :   **  Cianfa  dove  fia  riniaso  ?  "  43 
Per  eh'  io,*  acciocclié  il  duca  stesse  attento, 

mi  posi  il  dito  su  dal  mento  al  naso.  ' 

Se  tu  sei  or,  lettore,  a  creder  lento  4^ 
ciò  eh'  io  dirò,  non  sarà  maraviglia, 
che  io,  che  il  vidi,  appena  il  mi  consento. 

Com'  io  tenea  levate  in  lor  le  ciglia,  49 

ed  un  serpente  con  sei  pie  si  lancia                V  ^ 

dinanzi  all'  uno,  e  tutto  a  lui  s'  appiglia.  '■ 

Coi  pie  di  mezzo  gli  avvinse  la  pancia,  5= 
e  con  gli  anterior  le  braccia  prese  ; 

poi  gli  addentò  e  1'  una  e  V  altra  guancia.  ; 


CANTO  XXV  277 

Over  his  shoulders,  behind  the  head,  a  dragon  The  l 
lay  with  outstretched  wings  ;  and  it  sets  on  ®^^*  i 
fire  every  one  he  meets. 

My  Master  said  :  "  That  is  Cacus,  who,  beneath  j 

the  rock  of  Mount  Aventine,  full  often  made  ] 

a  lake  of  blood.  i 

He  goes  not  with  his  brethren  on  one  same  road,  i 

because  of  the  cunning  theft  he  made  [^of]  the  1 
great  herd  that  lay  near  him  : 

whence  his  crooked  actions  ceased  beneath  the  club  ] 

of  Hercules,  who  gave  him  perhaps  a  hundred  | 

bloivs  with  it  ;  and  he  felt  not  the^rst  ten."  ì 

Whilst  he  thus  spake,  the  Centaur  ran  past,  and  Agnello  j 
also  under  us  there  carne  three  spirits,  whom  Puccio^*^  ! 
neither  I  nor  my  Guide  perceived, 

until  they  cried  :  "Who  areye?''     Our  story  \ 

therefDre  paused,  and  we  then  gave  heed  to  '\ 
them  alone. 

I  knew  them  not  ;  but  it  happened,  as  usually  ^ 
it  happens  by  some  chance,  that  one  had  to 
name  another, 

saying  :   "  Where  has  Cianfa  stopt  ?  "  Whereat  I,  j 

in  order  that  my  Guide  might  stand  attentive,  i 

placed  my  finger  upwards  from  the  chin  to  the  l 

nose.  ; 

Tf  thou  art  now,  O  Reader,  slow  to  credit  what 

I  bave  to  teli,  it  will  be  no  wonder  :  for  I  i 

who  saw  it,  scarce  allow  it  to  rayself.  \ 

Whilst  I  kept  gazing  on  them,  lo  !   a   serpent  Cianfa  \ 

with  six  feet  darts  up  in  front  of  one,  and  i 

fastens  itself  ali  upon  him.  ■ 

With  its  middle  feet  it  clasped  his  belly,  with  ; 
the  anterior  it  seized  his  arms  ;  then  fixed  ita 

teeth  in  both  his  cheeks.  j 


278  INFERNO  ] 

Cerchio  Gli  diretani  alle  cosce  distese,  5i 

Bolgia  7      ^  miseli  la  coda  tr'  ambe  e  due,  -  «* 

e  dietro  per  le  ren  su  la  ritese.    . 

Ellera  abbarbicata  mai  non  fue  s^ 

ad  arbor  sì,  come  1'  orribil  fiera 
per  V  altrui  membra  avviticchiò  le  sue  ;  ! 

poi  s'  appiccar,  come  di  calda  cera  ^^ 

fossero  stati,  e  mischiar  lor  colore  ;  i 

né  r  un  né  V  altro  già  parea  quel  eh'  era  i/^  i 

come  procede  innanzi  dall'  ardore  ^4 

per  lo  papiro  suso  un  color  bruno, 
che  non  è  nero  ancora,  e  il  bianco  more. 

Gli  altri  due  riguardavano,  e  ciascuno  ^ 

gridava  :   "  O  me,  Agnèl,  come  ti  muti  !  \ 

vedi  che  già  non  sei  né  due  né  uno."  : 

Già  eran  li  due  capi  un  divenuti,  7^ 

quando  n'  apparver  due  figure  miste  ] 

in  una  faccia,  ov'  eran  due  perduti.  ,         | 

Férsi  le  braccia  due  di  quattro  liste  ;  73Ì 

le  cosce  con  le  gambe,  il  ventre  e  il  casso         \ 
divenner  membra  che  non  fur  mai  viste.  \ 

Ogni  primaio  aspetto  ivi  era  casso:  7^\ 

due  e  nessun  l' imagine  perversa 
parea,  e  tal  sen  già  con  lento  passo. 

Come  il  ramarro,  sotto  la  gran  fersa 
de'  dì  canicular  cangiando  siepe, 
folgore  par,  se  la  via  attraversa  :  " 

così  parea,  venendo  verso  1'  epe 

degli  altri  due,  un  serpentello  acceso, 
livido  e  nero  come  gran  di  pepe. 

E  quella  parte,  donde  prima  é  preso 
nostro  alimento,  all'  un  di  lor  trafisse  ; 
poi  cadde  giuso  innanzi  lui  disteso. 


CANTO  XXV  279 


The  hinder  feet  it  stretched  along  his  thighs  ;  The  \ 
and  put  its  tail  between  the  two,  and  bent  it  '^*^®^®*          \ 

upwards  on  his  loins  behind.  \ 

Ivy  was  never  so  rooted  to  a  tree,  as  round  the 

other's  limbs  the  hideous   monster   entwined  : 

its  own  ;  ] 

then  they  stuck  together,  as  if  they  had  been  of 

heated  wax,  and  mingled  their  colours  ;  neither  \ 

the  one,  nor  the  other,  now  seemed  what  it  \ 

,,^^^^as  at  first  :                                                           -  j 

as  up  before  the  flame  on  paper,  goes  a  brown  \ 

colour  which  is  not  yet  black,  and  the  white  \ 

dies  away.    ^  \ 

The  other  two  looked  on,  and  each  cried  :   "  O  \ 
me  !   Agnello,  how  thou  changest  !   lo,  thou 
art  already  neither  two  nor  one  !" 

The  two  heads  had  now  become  one,  when  two  Agnello  \ 

shapes   appeared  to  us    mixed   in    one   face,  mel-getnto     ^ 
where  both  were  lost.  one  body        i 

Two  arms  were  made  of  the  four  lists;    the  ì 

thighs  with  the  legs,  the  belly,  and  the  chest,  | 
became  such  members  as  were  never  seen. 

The  former  shape  was  ali  extinct  in  them  :  both,  | 

and  neither,  the  perverse  image  seemed  ;  and  ; 

such  it  went  away  with  languid  step.  \ 

As  the  lizard,  beneath  the  mighty  scourge  of  the  \ 

canicular    days,  going  from  hedge  to  hedge,  \ 

appears  a  flash  of  lightning,  if  it  cross  the  way  :  i 

80,  coming  towards  the  bowels  of  the  other  two,  Francesco 

appeared  a    little  reptile    burning    ivìth   rage,  i 

livid  and  black  as  pepper  corn.  J 

And  it  pierced  that  part,  in  one  of  them,  at  which 

we  first    receive  our  nourishment  ;    then  fell  ! 

down  stretched  out  before  him.  \ 


2So  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Lo  trafìtto  il  mirò,  ma  nulla  disse  ;  ^  '■> 

Bolgia  7       ^^^^  ^^'  P^^  fermati  sbadigliava,    /  ^   * 
pur  come  sonno  o  febbre  1'  assalisse. 

Egli  il  serpente,  e  quei  lui  riguardava  ; 
r  un  per  la'^i^S,'eì'  altro  per  la  bocca 
fumavan  forte,  e  il  fummo  si  scontrava. 

Taccia  Lucano  omai,  la  dove  tocca 
del  misero  Sabello  e  di  Nassidio, 
ed  attenda  ad  udir  quel  eh'  or  si  scocca. 

Taccia  di  Cadmo  e  d'  Aretusa  Ovidio  : 
che  se  quello  in  serpente,  e  quella  in  fonte 
converte  poetando,  io  non  1'  invidio  : 

che  due  nature  mai  a  fronte  a  fronte 

non  trasmutò,  sì  eh'  ambo  e  due  le  forme 
a  cambiar  lor  materia  fosser  pronte. 

Insieme  si  risposero  a  tai  norme, 

che  il  serpente  la  coda  in  forca  fesse, 
e  il  fcruto  ristrinse  insieme  1'  orme. 

Le  gambe  con  le  cosce  seco  stesse  ;;  • 
s'  appiccar  sì,  che  in  poco  la  giuntura 
non  facea  segno  alcun  che  si  paresse. 

Togliea  la  coda  fessa  la  figura, 
che  si  perdeva  là,  e  la  sua  pelle 
si  facea  molle,  e  quella  di  là  durar- 
lo vidi  entrar  le  braccia  per  1'  ascelle, 
e  i  duo  pie  della  fiera,  eh'  eran  (iorti, 
tanto  allungar,  quanto  accorcia van  quelle. 

Poscia  li  pie  dirietfo,  insieme  attorti, 
diventaron  lo  membro  che  1'  uom  cela, 
e  il  misero  del  suo  n'  avea  duo  porti. 

Mentre  che  il  fummo  1'  uno  e  1'  altro  vela 
di  color  nuovo,  e  genera  il  pel  suso 
per  1'  una  parte,  e  dall'  altra  il  dipela. 


Sg 


CANTO  XXV  281 

The  pierced  thtef  gazed  on  it  but  said  nothing  ;  The 

nay,  with  his  feet  motionless,  yawned  only  as      *®^®* 

if  sleep  or  fever  had  come  upon  him. 
He  eyed  the  reptile,  the  reptile  him;    the  one 

from  his  wound,  the  other   from  its  mouth, 

smoked  violently,  and  their  smoke  met. 
Let  Lucan  now  be  silent,  where  he  tells  of  poor 

Sabellus  and  Nasidius  ;  and  wait  to  bear  that 

which  is  now  sent  forth. 
Of  Cadmus  and  of  Arethusa  be  O  vid  silent  :  for 

if  he,  poetizing,  converts  the  one  into  a  serpent 

and  the  other  into  a  fount,  I  envy  him  not  : 
for  never  did  he  so  transmute  two  natures  front  to 

front,  that  both  forms  were  ready  to  exchange 

their  substance. 
They  mutually  responded  in  such  a  way,  that  the  Buoso  ar.-cS 

reptile   cleft    its    tail   into    a    fork,    and    the  fjchangl^ 

wounded  splrit  drew  his  steps  together.  bodies 

The  legs  and  the  thighs  along  with  them  so  stuck 

to  one  another,  that  soon  their  juncture  left  no 

mark  that  was  discernible. 
The  cloven  tail  assumed  the  figure  that  was  lost 

in  the  other  ;  and  its  skin  grew  soft,  the  other's 

hard. 
I  saw  the  arms  enter  at  the  armpits,  and  the  two 

feet  of  the  brute,  which  were  short,  lengthen 

themselves    as    much    as    those    arms    were 

shortened. 
Then    the    ttuo    hinder    feet,    twisted   together, 

became  the  meniber  which  man  conceals  ;  and 

the  wretch  from  his  had  two  thrust  forth. 
Whilst  the  smoke  with  a  new  colour  veils  them 

both,  and  generates  on  one  part  hair,  and  strips 

it  from  another, 


^2  INFERNO 

Cerchio  l'  un  si  levò,  e  V  altro  cadde  giuso,  "^  ] 

Bolgia.  7       non  torcendo  però  le  lucerne  empie,  ' 

sotto  le  quai  ciascun  cambiava  muso.  1 

Quel  eh'  era  dritto  il  trasse  ver  le  tempie,  ^^4  I 

e  di  troppa  materia  che  in  là  venne,  \ 
uscir  gli  orecchi  delle  gote  scempie  ; 

ciò  che  non  corse  in  dietro  e  si  ritenne,  ^«7  | 

di  quel  soperchio  fé'  naso  alla  faccia,  ì 

e  le  labbra  ingrossò  quanto  convenne.  A\  ] 

Quel  che  giacea  il  muso  innanzi  caccia,  V  K-  '3**  1 

e  gli  orecchi  ritira  per  la  testa,  ì 

come  face  le  corna  la  lumaccia  ;  i 

e  la  lingua,  che  avea  unita  e  presta  '33  ; 
prima  a  parlar,  si  fende,  e  la  forcuta 

neJP  altro  si  richiude,  e  il  fummo  resta.  \ 

L'  anima,  eh'  era  fiera  divenuta,  '3*  ; 
8Ì  fuggì  sufolando  per  la  valle, 

e  1'  altro  dietro  a  lui  parlando  sputa.  i 

Poscia  gli  volse  le  novelle  spalle,  ^39  i 

-  e  disse  all'  altro  :   "  Io  vo'  che  Buoso  corra,     ! 

.  V  ■      com'  ho  fatt'  io,  carpon,  per  questo  calle."  \ 

^           Cosi  vid'  io  la  settima  zavorra  '4«  1 
mutare  e  trasmutare  ;  e  qui  mi  scusi 

la  novità,  se  fior  la  penna  abborra.  j 

Ed  avvegna  che  gli  occhi  miei  confusi  ^45 1 
fossero  alquanto,  e  1'  animo  smagato,       ;  \  ^*y  ' 

non  poter  quei  fuggirsi  tanto  chiusi,  t\'  \ 

eh'  io  non  scorgessi  ben  Puccio  Sciancato .  ^48 

ed  era  quei  che  sol,  de'  tre  compagni  ì 

che  venner  prima,  non  era  mutato  ;  ] 

V  altro  era  quel  che  tu,  Gaville,  piagni.  '5ij 


CANTO  XXV  283 

the  one  rose  upright,  and  prostrate  the  other  fell,  The 
not  therefore  turning  the  impious  lights,  under 
which  they  mutually  exchanged  visages. 

He  that  was  erect,  drew  his  towards  the  temples  ; 
and  from  the  too  much  matter  that  went 
thither,  ears  carne  out  of  the  emooth  cheeks  ; 

that  which  went  not  back,  but  was  retained,  of 
its  superfluity  formed  a  nose,  and  enlarged  the 
lips  to  a  fit  size. 

He  that  lay  prone,  thrusts  forward  his  sharpened 
visage,  and  draws  back  his  ears  into  the  head, 
as  the  snail  does  its  horns  ; 

and  his  tongue,  which  was  before  united  and  apt 
for  speech,  cleaves  itself  ;  and  in  the  other  the 
forked  tongue  recloses  ;  and  the  smoke  noiv  rests. 

The  soul  that  had  become  a  brute,  [fled]  hissing  The  trans- 
along  the  valley,  and  after  it  the  other  talking  co^pletSl 
and  sputtering. 

Then  he  turned  his  novel  shoulders  towards  it, 
and  said  to  the  other  :  "  Buoso  shall  run 
crawling,  as  I  bave  done,  along  this  road  !  " 

Thus  I  beheld  the  seventh  ballast  change  and 
rechange  ;  and  bere  let  the  novelty  excuse  me, 
if  my  tongue  [^penj  goes  aught  astray. 

And  though  my  eyes  were  somewhat  perplexed, 
and  my  mind  dismayed,  [^those]  could  not 
flee  so  covertly, 

but  that  I  well  distinguished  Puccio  Sciancato  :  Puccio 
and  it  was  he  alone,  of  the  three  companions 
that  first  came,  who   was   not  changed  ;    the 
other  was  he  whom  thou,  Gaville,  lamentest. 


i84  NOTES  j 

2,  3.  This  obscene  and  insulting  gesture,  the  origin  ; 
of  which  has  been  variousiy  explained,  was  made  by  : 
inserting  the  thumb  between  the  index  and  middle  ^ 
finger.  J 

1 2.  Séme.  Pistoia  was  said  to  bave  been  founded  by  | 
the  remnants  of  Catiline's  army.  j 

15.  Referring  to  Capaneus,  for  whom  see  above,  I 
Canto  xiv.  46,  sqq.  \ 

25-33.  Cacus  was  a  monster  inhabiting  a  cave  in  \ 
Mount  Aventine  and  noted  for  bis  thefts.  He  dragged  \ 
into  bis  cave,  by  their  tails,  some  of  the  oxen  that  i 
Hercules  had  stolen  from  Geryon,  and  was  siain  by  i 
that  hero.  In  the  mode  of  bis  death  Dante  follows  j 
Livy*s  account  (i.  7),  but  in  other  respects  Virgil  (j^n.  \ 
viii.  193-267)  served  as  bis  model.  Cacus  was  npt  , 
really  a  Centaur:  Dante  was  evidently  led  astray  byi 
Virgil's  .  .  .  semthominis  Caci,  Verse  27  refers,  of; 
course,  to  the  Centaurs  guarding  the  Violent  (see  above  j 
Canto  xii).  ; 


CANTO  XXV  285 

35-151.  The  five  noble  Fiorentines  punished  in  thi» 
circle  are  (a)  the  tre  spìriti  of  v.  35  :  Agnello  of  the 
Brunelleschi,  a  Ghibelline  family  ;  Buoso  degli  Abati, 
or,  perhaps,  de'  Donati  (if  the  latter  is  intended,  he  is 
identical  with  the  Buoso  mentìoned  in  Inf.  xxx.  44)  ; 
and  Puccio  Sciancato  ("  the  Lame  ")  de'  Caligai  :  (^) 
Cianfa  de'  Donati  (the  serpente  of  v.  50),  who  is  merged 
with  Agnello  ;  (e)  Francesco  de'  Cavalcanti  (the  serpe»» 
tello  of  v.  83),  who  assumes  Buoso's  human  shape,  while 
Buoso  becomes  a  serpent.  He  was  slain  by  the  people 
of  Gaville  (a  village  in  the  upper  Val  d'  Arno),  the 
murderers  being  summarily  dealt  with  by  bis  kinsmen 
{y.  151). 

94-97.  Sabellus  and  Nasidius,  two  soldiers  of  Cato'i 
army,  who,  in  their  march  across  the  Libyan  desert, 
were  stung  by  serpents,  with  the  result  that  the  former 
was  reduced  to  a  kind  of  puddle,  while  the  latter 
swelled  to  such  a  size  that  bis  coat  of  mail  gave  way 
(Lucan,  Pharsalìa^  ix.  763,  sqq.^  790,  sqq.).  The  trani- 
formations  of  Cadmus  and  Arethusa  are  narrated  by 
Ovid  in  Metam.  iv.  563,  sqq.^  and  v.  572,  tqq 


inf:]^rno 


^ 


DANTE,  after  having  seen  and  recognised  the  five  i 
Noble  Thieves,  addresses  his  native  city  in  bitter  ì 
concentrated  sorrow  and  shame,  mingled  with  heart- 
felt  longings  and  affection.  The  calamities  which  mis-  : 
government,  faction,  and  crime  had  been  preparing  for  ; 
many  years  before  the  date  of  his  mystic  Vision,  and 
which  he  himself  as  Chief  Magistrate  in  1 300  had  done  j 
his  utmost  to  prevent,  are  notified  in  form  of  prophecy.  j 
His  own  exile,  though  not  directly  alluded  to,  and  his  j 
hopes  of  "  morning  " — of  deliverance  for  Florence  and  l 
himself,  and  of  justice  on  their  enemies — were  nearly  ^ 
connected  with  those  calamities  (1-12).  And  when  he  \ 
sees  the  fate  of  E  vii  Counsellors  in  the  Eighth  Chasm,  ■ 
to  which   his   Guide  now   leads  him,  he   "  curbs  his  \ 

Cerchio  Godi,  Fiorenza,  poi  che  sei  sì  grande,  ] 

Canali      che  per  mare  e  per  terra  batti  r  ali,     ^,..^V     | 

alla      e  per  l' inferno  il  tuo  nome  si  spande.  '^ 
Bolgia  8  _     ^.  ,    ,  .     .  ..  '^ 

1  ra  li  ladron  trovai  cinque  cotali  *  ; 

tuoi  cittadini,  onde  mi  vien  vergogna,  \ 

e  tu  in  grande  onranza  non  ne  sali.  ] 

Ma  se  presso  al  mattin  il  ver  si  sogna,  '  ; 

tu  sentirai  di  qua  da  picciol  tempo    j  v-^*^  \ 
di  quel  che  Prato,  non  eh'  altri,  t'  agogna. 

E  se  già  fosse,  non  saria  per  tempo;   '^  '  '®| 

così  foss'  ei  da  che  pure  esser  dee  :  j 
che  pifl  mi  graverà,  com*  più  m'  attempo. 

Noi  ci  partimmo,  e  su  per  le  scalee,  <-J>  v  ^^'  *3; 

che  n'avean  fatte  i  borni  a  scender  pria,  ; 
rimontò  il  duca  mio,  e  trasse  mee  ; 

^c  proseguendo  la  solinga  via  «^i 

tra  le  schegge  e  tra'  rocchi  dello  scoglio,  j 

Io  pie  senza  la  man  non  si  spedia.  ] 


286 


CANTO  :s:xvi 

genius/*  and  deeply  feels  he  has  not  to  seek  that  deliver- 
ance  and  justìce  by  fraud.  The  arts  of  the  fox,  on 
however  great  a  scale,  are  extremely  hateful  to  him. 
To  employ  that  superior  wisdom,  which  is  the  good 
gift  of  the  Almighty,  in  deceiving  others,  for  any  pur- 
pose,  is  a  Spiritual  Theft  of  the  most  fearful  kind  ;  and 
the  sinners,  who  have  been  guìlty  of  it,  are  running 
along  the  narrow  chasm,  each  "stolen"  from  view, 
wrapt  in  the  Flame  of  his  own  Consciousness,  and 
tormented  by  its  burning  (  1 3-48 ).  Ulysses  and  Diomed 
are  also  here  united  in  punìshment  (49-84).  The 
former,  speaking  through  the  Flame,  relates  the  manner 
and  place  of  his  death  (85-142). 

Joy,  Florence,  since  thou  art  so  great  that  over  invectlvc 

land  and  sea  thou  beatest  thy  wings,  and  thy  pforence 

name  through  Hell  expands  itself  ! 
Among  the  thieves  I  found  five  such,  thy  citizens; 

whereat  shame   comes   on   me,    and   thou   to 

great  honour  mountest  not  thereby. 
But  if  the  truth  is  dreamed  of  near  the  morning, 

thou  shalt  feel  ere  long  what  Prato,  not  to 

speak  of  others,  craves  for  thee. 
And  if  it  were  already  come,  it  wouid  not  be  too 

early  ;  so  were  it  !   since  indeed  it  must  be  : 

for  it  will  weigh  the  heavier  on  me  as  I  grow 

older. 
We  departed  thence  ;  and,  by  the  stairs  which  The  poeti 

the  curbstones  had  [made  for]  us  to  descend  their  \?ay 

before,  my  Guide  remounted  and  drew  me  up  ; 
and  pursuing  our  solitary  way  among  the  jaggs 

and  branches  of  the  clifF,  the  foot  without  the 

hand  sped  not. 

«87 


288  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Allor  mi  dolsi,  ed  ora  mi  ridoglio,  ' 

Bolgia  8       quand'  io  drizzo  la  mente  a  ciò  eh'  io  vidi  ; 
e  più  lo  ingegno  afFreno  eh'  io  non  soglio, 

perehè  non  eorra,  ehe  virtù  noi  guidi  ;  '* 

sì  ehe  se  stella  buona  o  miglior  eosa 
m'  ha  dato  il  ben,  eh'  io  stesso  noi  m' invidi. 

Quante  il  villan,  eh'  al  poggio  si  riposa,  '  ^ 

nel  tempo  ehe  eolui  ehe  il  mondo  schiara 
la  faccia  sua  a  noi  tien  meno  ascosa,  . 

come  la  mosca  cede  alla  zanzara,    ^^.%%  = 

vede  lucciole  giù  per  la  vallea,     '- 
forse  colà  dove  vendemmia  ed  ara  :r  ^  '    ■ 

di  tante  fiamme  tutta  risplendea  3 

1'  ottava  bolgia,  sì  com'  io  m'  accorsi, 
tosto  eh'  io  fui  là  've  il  fondo  parea. 

E  qual  colui  ehe  si  vengiò  con  gli  orsi  3 

vide  il  carro  d'  Elia  al  dipartire, 
quando  i  cavalli  al  cielo  erti  levorsi, 

che  noi  potea  sì  con  gli  occhi  seguire  3 

eh'  ei  vedesse  altro  ehe  la  fiamma  sola, 
sì  come  nuvoletta,  in  su  salire  : 

tal  si  movea  ciascuna  per  la  gola  4 

del  fosso,  che  nessuna  mostra  il  furto, 
ed  ogni  fiamma  un  peccatore  invola. 

Io  stava  sopra  il  ponte  a  veder  surto,      '-^  4 

sì  che,  s' io  non  avessi  un  ronehion  preso, 
caduto  sarei  giù  senza  esser  urto. 

E  il  duca,  ehe  mi  vide  tanto  atteso,  4' 

disse  :  "  Dentro  da'  fochi  son  gli  spirti  ; 
ciascun  si  fascia  di  quel  eh'  egli  è  inceso." 

"  Maestro  mio,"  rispos'  io,  "  per  udirti  4ì 

son  io  più  certo  ;  ma  già  m'  era  avviso 
che  così  fusse,  e  già  voleva  dirti  : 


CANTO  XXVI  289 

j 

I  sorrowed  then,  and  sorrow  now  again  when  I  The  E  vii        ] 

direct  my  memory  to  what  I  saw  ;  and  curb  *^°""*^  ®"    ; 

my  genius  more  than  I  am  wont, 
lest  it  run  where  Virtue  guides  it  not  ;  so  that, 

if  kindly  star  or  something  better  bave  given  ! 

to  me  the  good,  I  may  not  grudge  myself  that  j 

As  many  fìreflies  as  the  peasant  who  is  resting  on  j 

the  bill — at  the  time  that  he  who  Hghts  the  \ 

world  least  hides  his  face  from  us,  j 

when  the  ily  yields  to  the  gnat — sees  down  along  ^ 

the  valley,  there  perchance  where  he  gathers  | 

grapes  and  tills  :  | 

with  ilames  thus  numerous  the  eighth  chasm  was  Their 

,     ali  gleaming,  as  I  perceived,  so  soon  as  I  came  P"°»*°^®°* 

to  where  the  bottom  shewed  itself.  -\ 

And  as  he,  who  was  avenged  by  the  bears,  saw  \ 
Elijah's  chariot  at  its  departure,   when   the 
horses  rose  erect  to  heaven, — 

for  he  could  not  so  follow  it  with  his  eyes  as  to  \ 

see  other  than  the  flame  alone,  like  a  little  I 
cloud,  ascending  up  : 

thus  moved  each  0/  those  Jlames  along  the  gullét  j 

of  the  foss,  for  none  of  them  shews  the  theft,  j 

and  every  flame  steals  a  sinner.  | 

I  stood  upon  the  bridge,  having  risen  so  to  look,  \ 

that,  if  I  had  not  caught  a  rock,  I  should  bave  j 

fallen  down  without  being  pushed.  ) 

And  the  Guide,  who  saw  me  thus  attent,  said  :  j 

"  Within    those    fires    are    the    spirits  ;    each  \ 
swathes  himself  with  that  which  burns  him." 

'•Master,*'  I  replied,  '*  from  hearing  thee  1  feel  1 
more  certain  ;  but  had  already  discerned  it  to 

be  so,  and  already  wished  to  say  to  thee  :  \ 

r  i 


290  INFERNO  HJ 


Cerchio  Chi  è  in  quel  foco,  che  vien  sì  diviso  5*ì 

vili         • 

Bolgia  8      ^i  sopra,  che  par  surger  della  pira  ! 

ov'  Eteòcle  col  frate!  fu  miso  ?" 

Risposemi  :   "  Là  éntro  si  martira  ss| 

Ulisse  e  Diomede,  e  così  insieme 

alla  vendetta  vanno  come  all'  ira  ;  j 

^   e  dentro  dalla  lor  fiamma  si  geme  s^\ 

/'       1'  aguato  del  cavai,  che  fé'  la  porta  :j 

ond'  uscì  de'  Romani  il  gentil  seme  ;  i 

piangevisi  entro  1'  arte,  per  che  morta  ^*  i 

Deidamìa  ancor  si  duol  d'  Achille,  ^ 
e  del  Palladio  pena  vi  si  porta."            /*r^    l 

"  S'  ei  posson  dentro  da  quelle  faville  **^  "  ^4; 
parlar,"  diss'  io,  "  maestro,  assai  ten  prego,     * 

e  riprego  che  il  prego  vaglia  mille,  ! 

che  non  mi  facci  dell'  attender  niego,  ^7. 
finché  la  fiamma  cornuta  qua  vegna  ;  .  ^ 
vedi  che  del  disio  ver  lei  mi  piego."  ppHQ,  i 

Ed  egli  a  me  :  "  La  tua  preghiera  è  degna  7<*j 

di  molta  lode,  ed  io  però  1'  accetto  ;         ^  - 
ma  fa  che  la  tua  lingua  si  sostegna.  ^  ^  H^sÌ 

Lascia  parlare  a  me  :  eh'  io  ho  concetto  473 
ciò  che  tu  vuoi  ;  eh'  ei  sarebbero  schivi,  *^^^ 
perch'  ei  fur  Greci,  forse  del  tuo  detto." 

Poi  che  la  fiamma  fu  venuta  quivi,  7^1 

dove  parve  al  mio  duca  tempo  e  loco,  i 
in  questa  forma  lui  parlare  audivi  : 

**  O  voi,  che  siete  due  dentro  ad  un  foco,  79 j 

s' io  meritai  di  voi  mentre  eh'  io  vissi,  ] 
s' io  meritai  di  voi  assai  o  poco, 

quando  nel  mondo  gli  alti  versi  scrissi,  ^*  : 

non  vi  movete  ;  ma  1'  un  di  voi  dica  | 

dove  per  lui  perduto  a  morir  gissi."  \ 

.^-  i  ^  , 

"^  1 


CANTO  XXVI  291 

Who  Ì8  in  that  fire,  which  comes  so  parted  at  the  The  Evii 

top,  as  if  it  rose  from  the  pyre  where  Eteocles  ^^""sellors 

with  his  brother  was  placed  ?  " 
He  answered  me  :   "  Within  it  there  Ulysses  is  Ulysses 

tortured,   and    Diomed  ;    and    thus   they   run  Diomed 

together  in  punishment,  as  ersi  in  wrath  ; 
and  in  their  flame  they  groan  for  the  ambush  of 

the  borse,  that  made  the  door  by  which  the 

noble  seed  of  the  Romans  carne  forth  ; 
within  it  they  lament  the  artifìce,  v/hereby  Dei- 

damia  in  death  stili  sorrows  for  Achilles  ;  and 

there  for  the  Palladiuni  they  sufFer  punishment." 
**  If  they  within  those  sparks  can  speak,"  said  I, 

"  Master  !   I  pray  thee  much,  and  repray  that 

my  prayer  may  equal  a  thousand, 
deny  me  not  to  wait  until  the  horned  flame  comes 

hither  ;  thou  seest  how  with  desire  I  bend  me 

towards  it." 
And  he  to  me  :   **  Thy  request  is  worthy  of  much 

praise,  and  therefore  I  accept  it  ;  but  do  thou 

refrain  thy  tongue. 
Let  me  speak  :  for  I  bave  conceived  what  thou 

wishest  ;  and  they,  perhaps,  because  they  were 

Greeks,  might  disdain  thy  words." 
After  the  flame  had  come  where  time  and  place 

seemed  fitting  to  my  Guide,  I  heard  him  speak 

in  this  manner  : 
"  O  ye,  two  in  one  fire  !    if  I  merited  of  you  Virgil 

whilst  I  lived,  if  I  merited  of  you  much  or  the  sfiwS 

little, 
when  on  earth  I  wrote  the  High  Verses,  move 

ye  not  ;  but  let  the  one  of  you  teli  where  he, 

having  lost  himself,  went  to  die." 


292  INFERNO     ^  ; 

Cerchio  Lo  maggior  corno  della  fiamma  antica  J 

Bolgia  8      cominciò  a  crollarsi  mormorando,      ^       iyiéS^ 
pur  come  quella  cui  vento  affatica. ^^^  jT?- 

Indi  la  cima  qua  e  la  menando,  ^• 

come  fosse  la  lingua  che  parlasse, 
gittò  voce  di  fuori  e  disse  :   "Quando  t    \ 

mi  diparti'  da  Circe,  che  sottrasse   ?/€t^'**^     .9^ 
me  più  d'  un  anno  là  presso  a  Gaeta, 
prima  che  sì  Enea  la  nominasse,  ! 

né  dolcezza  di  figlio,  né  la  pietà  9* 

del  vecchio  padre,  né  il  debito  amore 
lo  qual  dovea  Penelope  far  lieta,  li 

vincer  poter  dentro  da  me  l'ardore    -ì  ^  fi'       9? 
eh'  i'  ebbi  a  divenir  del  mondo  esperto,     _*  * 
e  degli  vizii  umani  e  del  valore  ;    ^é  ^^  ^r^"*  \ 

ma  misi  me  per  1'  alto  ^are  aperto  ^°° 

sol  con  un  legno  e  con  quella  compagna 
^y,^      picciola,  dalla  qual  non  fui  deserto.  J 

L' un  lito  e  1'  altro  vidi  infin  la  Spagna,  .^^^ 

fin  nel  Morrocco,  e  l' isola  de'  Sardi, 
e  1'  altre  che  quel  mare  intorno  bagna.  ; 

Io  e  i  compagni  eravam  vecchi^e  ^rdi,  ^°| 

quando  venimmo  a  quella  fote  stretta,        .^u"*"' 
ov'  Ercole  segnò  li  suoi  riguardi,     i .  '        ^.^^ 

acciocché  1'  uom  più  oltre  non  si  metta  ;    ^5     *^ 

^  'i  dalla  man  destra  mi  lasciai  Sibilla,      '  ^ ^^  ^'^^- 

dall'  altra  già  m'  avea  lasciata  Setta.  j 

*0  frati,'  dissi,  *che  per  cento  milia  "*j 

perigli  siete  giunti  all'  occidente, 
a  questa  tanto  picciola  vigilia 

de'  vostri  sensi,  eh' è  del  rimanente,  -^s\ 

non  vogliate  negar  1'  esperienza, 
di  retro  al  sol,  del  mondo  senza  gente. 


CANTO  XXVI  293 

The  greater  horn  of  the  ancient  flame  began  to  The  Evil 

shake  itself,  murmuring,  just  like  2^  Jiame  that    <*^°s®"^*^ 

struggles  with  the  wind. 
Then  carrying  to  and  fro  the  top,  as  if  it  were 

the  tongue  that  spake,  threw  forth  a  voice,  and 

said  :   **  When 
I  departed  from  Circe,  who  beyond  a  year  de-  Narrative 

tained  me  there  near  Gaeta,  ere  ^neas  thus  ^^  Ulysse* 

had  named  it, 
neither  fondness  for  my  son,  nor  reverence  for 

my  aged  father,  nor  the  due  love  that  should 

have  cheered  Penelope, 
"could  conquer  in  me  tlie  ardour  that  I  had  to 

gain  experience  of  the  world,  and  of  human 

vice  and  worth  ; 

,1  put  forth  on  the  deep  open  sea,  with  but  one 
ship,  and  with  that  small  company,  which  had 
not  deserted  me. 

Both  the  shores  I  saw  as  far  as  Spain,  far  as 
Morocco  ;  and  saiv  Sardinia  and  the  other 
isles  which  that  sea  bathes  round. 

I  and  my  companions  were  old  and  tardy,  when  Piiiars  of 
we  came  to  that  narrow  pass,  where  Hercules  ^^^^  ** 
assigned  his  landmarks 

to  hinder  man  from  venturing  farther;  on  the 
right  band,  I  left  Seville  ;  on  the  other,  had 
already  left  Ceuta. 

*  O  brothers  !  '  I  said,  *  who  through  a  hundred 
thousand  dangers  have  reached  the  West,  deny 
not,  to  this  the  brief  vigil 

of  your  senses  that  remains,  experience  of  the 
unpeopled  world  behind  the  Sun. 


294  INFERNO 


Cerchio  Considerate  la  vostra  semenza  : 
Boleia  8      ^^^^i  °^^  foste  a  viver  come  bruti, 

ma  per  seguir  virtute  e  conoscenza.' 

Li  miei  compagni  fec'  io  sì  acuti,  C#*^^* 
con  questa  orazion  picciola,  al  cammino, 
che  appena  poscia  gli  avrei  ritenuti  ; 

i?,  Tolta  nostra  poppa  nel  mattinOj,jf^4 /■*-;. 
de'  remi  facemmo  ale  al  foibe  voIq, 
sempre  acquistando  dal  lato  mancino. 

Tutte  le  stelle  già  dell'  altro  polo 

vedea  la  notte,  e  il  nostro  tanto  basso, 
che  non  surgeva  fuor  del  mar  in  suolo. 

Cinque  volte  racceso,  e  tante  casso 
lo  lume  era  di  sotto  dalla  luna, 
poi  eh'  entrati  eravam  nell'  aito  passo, 

quando  n'  apparve  una  montagna  bruna 
per  la  distanza,  e  parvemi  alta  tanto, 
quanto  veduta  non  n'  aveva  alcuna. 

Noi  ci  allegrammo,  e  tosto  tornò  in  pianto  : 
che  dalla  nuova  terra  un  turbo  nacque, 
e  percosse  del  legno  il  primo  canto. 

Tre  volte  il  fé*  girar  con  tutte  1'  acque, 
alla  quarta  levar  la  poppa  in  suso, 
e  la  prora  ire  in  giù,  com'  altrui  piacque, 

infìn  che  il  mar  fu  sopra  noi  richiuso." 


9.  Prato,  probably  the  Cardinal  Nicholas  of  Prato,; 
who  was,  in  1304,  sent  to  Florence  by  Benedict  XI.  toj 
endeavour  to  reconcile  the  hostile  factions.  His  eifortsj 
proving  futile,  he  laid  the  city  under  an  interdict  ;  and . 
several  locai  disasters  that  occurred  shortly  after,] 
such  as  the  fall  of  a  bridge  and  a  great  conflagration,  i 
were  attributed  to  the  curse  of  the  Church.  This^ 
interpretation  is  better  than  taking  Prato  as  the  town  \ 


CANTO  XXVI  Ì295 

Consider  your  origin  :  ye  were  not  formed  to  live  The  EvJl 

like  brutes,  but  to  follow  virtue  and  know-  Counselloia 

ledge.' 
With  this  brief  speech  I  made  my  corapanions  so 

eager  for  the  voyage,  that  I  could  hardly  then 

bave  checked  them  ; 
and,  turning  the  poop  towards  morning,  we  of 

our  oars  made   wings  for   the  foolish  flight, 

always  gaining  on  the  left. 
Night  already  saw  the  other  pole,  with  ali  its  The 

stars  ;  and  ours  so  low,  that  it  rose  not  from  ^o^sg^' 

the  ocean  floor. 
Five  times  the  light  beneath  the  Moon  had  been 

rekindied  and  quenched  as  oft,  since  we  had 

entered  on  the  arduous  passage, 
when  there  appeared  to  us  a  Mountain,  dim  with  Mount  of 

distance  ;  and  to  me  it  seemed  the  highest  I  P^^'É^a^onr 

had  ever  seen. 
We  joyed,  and  soon  our  joy  was  turned  to  grief  : 

for  a  tempest  rose  from  the   new   land,  and 

struck  the  forepart  of  our  ship. 
Three  times  it  made  ber  whirl  round  with  ali  the 

waters  ;  at  the  fourth,  made  the  poop  rise  up 

and  prow  go  down,  as  pleased  Another,  till 

the  sea  was  closed  above  us." 


ten  miles  N.W.  of  Florence  :  for  this  place  appears  to 
bave  been  on  friendly  terms  with  Florence. 

26,  17.  In  the  summer-time,  when  the  days  are 
iongest. 

34-39.  Elisha,  having  seen  Elijah  carried  up  to  heaven 
in  a  chariot  of  fìre,  was  mocked  by  little  children,  who 
were  devoured  by  bears,  as  a  punishment  for  having 
scofTed  at  him  (2  Kings  ii.  11,  12,  23,  24). 


296  NOTES 

53,  54,  Eteocles  and  Polynices,  sons  of  (Edipus,  King 
of  Thebes,  quarrelled  over  the  succession  to  the  throne. 
This  dispute  gave  rise  to  the  war  of  the  Seven  against 
Thebes,  in  the  course  of  which  the  brothers  slew  each 
other  in  single  combat.  Their  hatred  continued  after 
death,  for,  according  to  Statius  (Theèaìd  xìì.  429,  sqq.)f 
the  very  flame  of  their  funeral  pyre  was  divided. 

55-63.  The  Wooden  Horse,  in  which  were  concealed 
the  Greeks  who  opened  the  gates  of  Troy  to  their 
countrymen,  thus  raising  the  siege  and  causìng  ^neas 
and  bis  foUowers  to  leave  the  city  (v.  60). — Deidamia, 
daughter  of  Lycomedes,  King  of  Scyros,  at  whose  court 
Thetis  had  left  her  son  Achilles  in  female  disguise,  to 
prevent  bis  taking  part  in  the  expedition  against  Troy 
(see  Purg.  ix.  34,  sgq.  ).  After  Deidamia  had  become 
enamoured  of  Achilles  and  home  him  a  son,  Ulyoses 
discovered  the  hero's  secret  and  induced  him  to  sail  for 
Troy,  whereupon  Deidamia  died  of  grief. — The  Palla- 
dium,  a  statue  of  Palla  s,  was  stolen  by  Ulysses  because 
the  fortunes  of  Troy  were  supposed  to  depend  on  it. — 


CANTO  XXVI  297 

Ulysses  and  Diomed  are,  of  course,  the  Greek  heroes 
who  fought  against  Troy. 

73-75.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Dante  was  ignorant 
of  Greek  and  that  his  knowledge  of  everything  relating 
to  Greece  was  derived  from  intermediate  Latin  sources, 
principally  V irgli.  Perhaps  this  is  the  meaning  these 
verses  are  intended  to  convey. 

90-92.  Gaeta,  a  town  in  S.  Italy,  N.  of  Campania, 
thusnamed  by  jflEneas  after  his  nurse,  Ca'ieta  {^Mn,  vii. 
1-4).      For  Circe,  see  Purg.  xiv.  42,  note. 

94-96.  The  name  of  Ulysses'  father  was  Laertes,  that 
of  hi8  wife  Penelope,  and  that  of  his  son  Tele- 
machus. 

100-142.  This  account  of  Ulysses*  voyage  is  entirely 
of  Dante's  invention.  The  "  columns  of  Hercules" 
{ì,e.  Mt.  Abyla  in  N.  Africa  and  Mt.  Calpe  =  Gibraltar), 
mentioned  in  verses  107,  108,  were  regarded  as  the  W. 
limit  of  the  habitable  world.  Verses  127-129  indicate 
that  the  ship  had  crossed  the  equator.  The  montagna  of 
V.  133  can  be  no  other  than  the  Mount  of  Purgatory. 


INFERNO 

npHE  Flame  of  Ulysses,  having  told  its  story,  departs 
^  with  permission  of  Vìrgil  ;  and  is  immediately 
foUowed  by  another,  which  contains  the  spìrit  of 
Count  Guido  da  Montefeltro,  a  Ghibelline  of  high 
fame  in  war  and  counsel.  It  comes  moaning  at  the 
top,  and  sends  forth  eager  inquiries  about  the  people 
of  Romagna,  Guido's  countq^men  (1-33).     Dante  de- 

Cerchio  Già  era  dritta  in  su  la  fiamma  e  queta 

BoXia^é      P^^  "°°  ^^^  P^^'  ^  S^^  ^^  ^oi  sen  già 
con  la  licenza  del  dolce  poeta, 

quando  un'  altra,  che  dietro  a  lei  venia,  4 

ne  fece  volger  gli  occhi  alla  sua  cima 
per  un  confuso  suon  che  fuor  n'  uscia. 

Come  il  bue  Cicilian,  che  mugghiò  prima  7 

col  pianto  di  colui  (e  ciò  fu  dritto) 
che  V  avea  temperato  con  sua  lima, 

mugghiava  con  la  voce  dell'  afflitto,  " 

sì  che,  con  tutto  eh'  ei  fosse  di  rame, 
pure  e'  pareva  dal  dolor  trafitto  : 

così  per  non  aver  via  né  forame  *3 

dal  principio  del  foco,  in  suo  linguaggio 
si  convertivan  le  parole  grame. 

Ma  poscia  eh'  ebber  colto  lor  viaggio  ^^ 

su  per  la  punta,  dandole  quel  guizzo 
che  dato  avea  la  lingua  in  lor  passaggio, 

udimmo  dire  :   **  O  tu,  a  cui  io  drizzo  ^9 

la  voce,  e  che  parlavi  mo  Lombardo, 
di  -rendo  :   *  Issa  ten  va,  più  non  t'  adizzo  '  ; 

perch'  io  sia  giunto  forse  alquanto  tardo,  23 

non  t'  incresca  restare  a  parlar  meco  : 

vedi  che  non  incresce  a  me,  ed  ardo. 

298 


CANTO  XXVII  \ 

scribes  their  condition,  under  various   petty  Tyrants,  ■{ 

in  1300.     His  words  are  brief,  precise,  and  beautiful;  \ 

and  bave  a  tone  of  large  and  deep  sadness  (34-57).  \ 

Guido,  at   his   request,   relates  who   he   is,  and  why  a 

condemned  to  such  torment  ;  after  which,  the  Poets  ) 
pass  onwards  to  the  bridge  of  the  Ninth  Chasm  (58- 

136).  \ 

i 

The  flame   was    now  erect   and    quiet,   having  The  Evil 
ceased  to  speak,  and  now  went  away  from  us  CounseUorg  | 
with  licence  of  the  sweet  Poet  ; 

when  another,   that  carne  behind  it,   made  us  Guido  of      ; 
turn  our  eyes  to  its  top,  fbr  a  confùsed  sound  ^J^®"       ^ 

that  issued  therefrom.  ] 

As  the  Sicilian  bull  (which  bellowed  first  with  \ 

the  lament  of  him — and  that  was  right — who  \ 

had  tuned  it  with  his  file)  j 

kept  bellowing  with  the  sufFerer's  voice  ;  so  that,  ! 

although  it  was  of  brass,  it  seemed  transfixed  \ 

with  pain  :  ^ 

thus,  having  at  their  commencement  no  way  or  a 

outlet  from  the  fire,  the  dismal  words  were  1 

changed  into  its  language.  '\ 

But  after  they  had  found  their  road  up  through  1 

the  point,  giving  to  it  the  vibration  which  the  \ 

tongue  had  given  in  their  passage,  j 

we  heard  tt  say  :   "  O  thou,  at  whom  I  aim  my  "; 

voice  !     and    who    just    now    wast    speaking  \ 

Lombard,  saying,  *  Now  go,  no  more  I  urge  \ 
thee  '  ; 

though  I  bave  come  perhaps  a  little  late,  let  it 

not  irk  thee   to   pause   and  speak  with  me . 

thou  seest  it  irks  not  me,  although  I  bum. 

299 


300  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Se  tu  pur  mo  in  questo  mondo  cieco  '5 

Bolgia  8       caduto  sei  di  quella  dolce  terra 

Latina,  ond'  io  mia  colpa  tutta  reco, 
dimmi  se  i  Romagnoli  han  pace  o  guerra  :         ^8 
eh'  io  fui  de'  monti  la.  intra  Urbino 
e  il  giogo  di  che  '1  Tever  si  disserra." 

10  era  in  giuso  ancora  attento  e  chino,  3* 
quando  il  mio  duca  mi  tentò  di  costa, 
dicendo  :   "  Parla  tu,  questi  è  Latino." 

Ed  io  eh'  avea  già  pronta  la  risposta,  34 

senza  indugio  a  parlare  incominciai  : 
"  O  anima,  che  se'  laggiù  nascosta, 

Romagna  tua  non  è,  e  non  fu  mai,  37 

senza  guerra  ne'  cor  de'  suoi  tiranni  ; 
ma  'n  palese  nessuna  or  vi  lasciai. 

Ravenna  sta,  come  stata  è  molti  anni  :  4*3 

r  aquila  da  Polenta  la  si  cova, 
8Ì  che  Cervia  ricopre  co'  suoi  vanni. 

La  terra,  che  fé'  già  la  lunga  prova,  43 

e  de'  Franceschi  sanguinoso  mucchio, 
sotto  le  branche  verdi  si  ritrova. 

11  Mastin  vecchio  e  il  nuovo  da  Verrucchio,     4^ 
che  fecer  di  Montagna  il  mal  governo, 

là  dove  soglion  fan  de'  denti  succhio. 

Le  città  di  Lamone  e  di  Santerno  49 

conduce  il  leoncel  dal  nido  bianco, 
che  muta  parte  dalla  state  al  verno  ; 

e  quella  a  cui  il  Savio  bagna  il  fianco,  S2 

così  com'  ella  sie'  tra  il  piano  e  il  monte, 
tra  tirannia  si  vive  e  stato  franco. 

Ora  chi  sei  ti  prego  che  ne  conte  ;  ss 

non  esser  duro  più  eh'  altri  sia  stato, 
se  il  nome  tuo  nel  mondo  tegna  fronte." 


CANTO  XXVII  301 

If  thou  art  but  now  falien  into  this  blind  world  The  Evii 

from  that  sweet  Latian  land,  whence  I  bring  Counsellors 

ali  my  guilt, 
teli  me  if  the  Romagnuois  bave  peace  or  war  : 

for  I  was   of  the   mountains   there,  between 

Urbino  and  the  yoke  from  which  the  Tiber 

springs." 
I  stili  was  eager  downwards  and  bent,  when  my 

Leader    touched    me    on    the    side,    saying  : 

"  Speak  thou  ;  this  is  a  Latian." 
And  I,  who  had  my  answer  ready  then,  began 

without  delay  to  speak  :   "  O  soul,  that  there 

below  art  hidden  ! 
thy   Romagna  is  not,  and  never  was,  without  Conditìon 

war  in  the  hearts  of  ber  tyrants  ;  but  open[ly]  Romagna 

just  now  I  there  left  none. 
Ravenna  stands,  as  it  has  stood  for  many  years  : 

the  Eagle  of  Polenta  broods  over  it,  so  that  he 

covers  Cervia  with  bis  pinions. 
The  city,  which  made  erewhile  the  long  proba- 

tion,  and  sanguinary  heap  of  [the]  Frenchmen, 

finds  itselfagain  under  the  Green  Clutches. 
The  old  MastifF  of  Verrucchio  and  the  young, 

who  of  Montagna  made  evil  governance,  there, 

where  they  are  wont,  ply  their  teeth. 
The    cities    of   Lamone    and    Santerno    guides 

[the]  Lioncel  of  the  white  lair,  who  changes 

faction  from  the  summer  to  the  winter  ; 
and  that  [city]  whose  flank  the  Savio  bathes, 

as  it  lies   between   the   plain  and   mount,  so 

lives  it  between  tyranny  and  freedom. 
Now  I  pray  thee,  teli  us  who  thou  art  ;  be  not 

more  hard  than  one  has  been  to  thee,  so  may 

thy  name  on  earth  maintain  its  front.'' 


302  INFERNO 

Csrchio  Poscia  che  il  foco  alquanto  ebbe  rugghiato        58 
Bolgia  8      ^^  modo  suo,  1'  aguta  punta  mosse 

di  qua,  di  là,  e  poi  die  cotal  fiato  : 
"  S'  io  credessi  che  mia  risposta  fosse         1 1    ^^^ 

a  persona  che  mai  tornasse  al  mondo,     j\ 

questa  fiamma  staria  senza  piò  scosse  ; 
ma  per  ciò  che  giammai  di  questo  fondo  ^4 

non  tornò  vivo  alcun,  a'  i'  odo  il  vero, 

senza  tema  d'  infamia  ti  rispondo. 
Io  fui  uom  d'  arme,  e  poi  fui  cordelliero,  ^7 

credendomi,  sì_cinto,  fare  ammenda  ; 

e  certo  il  creder  mio  veniva  intero, 
se  non  fosse  il  gran  prete,  a  cui  mal  prenda,      7® 

che  mi  rimise  nelle  prime  colpe  ; 

e  come  e  quare  voglio  che  m'  intenda. 
Mentre  eh'  io  forma  fui  d'  ossa  e  di  polpe,       73 

che  la  madre  mi  die,  V  opere  mie 

non  furon  leonine,  ma  di  volpe. 
Gli  accorgimenti  e  le  coperte  vie  7^ 

io  seppi  tutte,  e  sì  menai  lor  arte, 

eh'  al  fine  della  terra  il  suono  useie. 
Quando  mi  vidi  giunto  in  quella  parte  79 

di  mia  etade,  ove  ciascun  dovrebbe 

calar  le  vele  e  raccoglier  le  sarte, 
ciò  che  pria  mi  piaceva  allor  m'  increbbe,  ^^ 

e  pentuto  e  confesso  mi  rendei  ; 

ahi  miser  lasso  !   e  giovato  sarebbe. 
Lo  principe  de'  nuovi  Farisei,  85 

avendo  guerra  presso  a  Laterano, 

e  non  con  Saracin,  né  con  Giudei, 
che  caiscun  suo  nimico  era  Cristiano,  ^^ 

e  nessuno  era  stato  a  vincer  Acri, 

né  mercatante  in  terra  di  Soldano  ; 


CANTO  XXVII  303  l 

After  the  flame  had  roared  awhile  as  usuai,  it  The  Evil       ] 
moved  the  sharp  point  to  and  fro,  and  then  ^ounseUors    ] 

gave  forth  this  breath  :  j 

**  If  I  thought  my  answer  were  to  one  who  ever  I 

could  return  to  the  world,  this  flame  should  \ 

shake  no  more  ;  ! 

but  since  none  ever  did  return  alive  from  this  \ 

depth,  if  what  I  hear  he  true,  without  fear  of  j 

infamy  I  answer  thee.  ! 

I    was    a    man    of  arms  ;    and  then  became  a  Guido's         ^ 
Cordelier,  hoping,  thus^irt,  to  make  amends  ;  Narrative      1 

and  certainly  my  hope  were  come  in  full,  ] 

but  for  the  Great  Priest,  may  ili   befall  him  !  j 

who  brought  me  back  to  my  first  sins  ;  and  ì 
how  and  why,  I  wish  thee  to  hear  from  me. 

Whilst  I  was  the  form  of  bones  and  jpulp,  which  ^ 

my  mother  gave  me,  my  deeds  were  not  those  ; 
of  the  lion,  but  of  the  fox. 

Ali  wiles  and^covert  ways  I  knew  ;  and  used  the  1 

art  oT  them  so  ivel/f  that  to  the  ends  of  the  l 
earth  the  sound  went  forth. 

When  I  saw  myself  come  to  that  period  of  my  ] 

age  at  which  every  one  should  lower  sails  and  ^ 

gather  in  bis  ropes,  -\ 

that  which  before  had  pleased  me,  grieved  me  \ 

then  ;  and  with  repentance  and  confession  I  ] 
[became  a  monk]  ;  ah  woe  alas  !  and  it  would 

have  avaiied  me.  ] 

The    Prince   of  "the    new    Pharisees — waging  Boniface        j 

war    near    to    the     Lateran,    and    not    with  j 

Saracens  or  Jews  ;  ] 

for  every  enemy  of  bis  was  Christian,  and  none  i 

had  been  to  conquer  Acre,  nor  bccn  a  merchant  | 

in  the  Soldan's  land —  i 


304  INFERNO 

Cerchio  né  sommo  ufficio,  né  ordini  sacri  9» 

BoXia  8      guardò  in  sé,  né  in  me  quel  capestro 
che  solca  far  li  suoi  cinti  più  macri. 

Ma  come  Costantin  chiese  Silvestro  94 

dentro  Siratti  a  guarir  della  lebbre, 
così  mi  chiese  questi  per  maestro 

a  guarir  della  sua  superba  febbre  ;  97 

domandommi  consiglio,  ed  io  tacetti, 
perché  le  sue  parole  parver  ebbre. 

E  poi  mi  disse  :   *  Tuo  cor  non  sospetti  ;  '°° 

finor  t'  assolvo,  e  tu  m' insegna  fare 
sì  come  Penestrino  in  terra  getti. 

Lo  ciel  poss'  io  serrare  e  disserrare,  '°3 

come  tu  sai  :  però  son  due  le  chiavi, 
che  il  mio  antecessor  non  ebbe  care.' 

Allor  mi  pinser  gli  argomenti  gravi 
là  've  il  tacer  mi  fu  avviso  il  peggio, 
e  dissi  :   *  Padre,  da  che  tu  mi  lavi 

di  quel  peccato^  ov'  io  mo  cader  deggio, 
lunga  promessa  con  V  attender  corto 
ti  farà  trionfar  nelF  alto  seggio.' 

Francesco  venne  poi,  com'  io  fui  morto, 
per  me,  ma  un  de'  neri  cherubini 
gli  disse  :   *  Noi  portar,  non  mi  far  torto. 

Venir  sen  dee  laggiù  tra'  miei  m_eRchini,^ 
perché  diede  il  consiglio  frodolente, 
dal  quale  in  qua  stato  gli  sono  a'  crini  : 
-  eh'  assolver  non  si  può,  chi  non  si  pente, 
né  pentere  e  volere  insieme  puossi, 
per  la  contraddizion  che  noi  consente.' 

O  me  dolente  !   come  mi  riscossi, 

quando  mi  prese,  dicendomi  :    *  Forse 
tu  non  pensavi  eh'  io  loico  fossi.' 


CANTO  XXVII                      305  I 

regarded  not  the  Highest  Office  nor  Holy  Orders  The  Evfl        | 

in  himself,  nor  in  me  that  Cord  which  used  to  **"°**"*^'*    i 

make  those  whom  it  girded  leaner.  j 

But  as  Constantine  [sought]  Silvestro  [within] 

Soracte  to  cure  his  leprosy,  so  this  man  called  i 

me  as  an  adept  7 

to  cure  the  fever  of  his  pride  ;    he  demanded  i 

counsel   of  me;    and   I   kept  silent,  for   his  ; 
words  seemed  drunken. 

And  then  he  said  to  me  :   <  Let  not  thy  heart  j 

misdoubt  ;  even  now  I  do  absolve  thee,  and  i 

do  thou  teach  me  so  to  act,"tfiat  T  may  cast  l 
Penestrino  to  the  ground. 

Heaven  I  can  shut  and  open,  as  thou  knowest  :  ì 

for  two  are  the  keys  that  my  predecessor  held  ] 

not  dear.'  i 

Then  the  weighty   arguments   impelled   me   to  j 

think  silence  worst  ;  and  I  said  :    *  Father  !  j 
since  thou  cleansest  me 

from  that  guilt  into  which  I  now  must  fall,  large  Guido's         \ 

promise,  with  small  observance  of  it,  will  make  ^<^"°s®^          ] 

thee  triumph  in  thy  High  Seat.'  | 

Saint  Francis  afterwards,  when  I  was  dead,  came  '■{ 

for  me  ;   but  one  of  the  Black  Cherubim  said  ì 

to  him  :   *  Do  not  take  him  ;   wrong  me  not.  ! 

He  must  come  down  amongst  my  menials  ;   be-  The               '' 

cause  he  gave   the   fraudulent  counsel,  sirice  Penalty          j 
which  I  bave  kept  fast  by  his  hair  : 

for  he  who  repents  not,  cannot  be  absolved  ;  nor  l 
is  it  possible  to  repent  and  will  a  thing  at  the 
same  time,  the  contradiction  not  permitting  it.' 

O  wretched  me  !   how  I  started  when  he  seìzed  , 
me,  saying  to  me  :   *  May  be  thou  didst  not 

think  that  I  was  a  logician  I  '  ] 


30§                         INFERNO  \ 

Cerchio  A  Minos  mi  portò  ;  e  quegli  attorse  f?fj 
Bolgia  8      o^^o  volte  la  coda  al  dosso  duro, 

e,  poi  che  per  gran  rabbia  la  si  morse,  : 

disse  :   *  Questi  è  de'  rei  del  fuoco  furo  '  ;  ^27 j 

per  eh'  io  là  dove  vedi  son  perduto,  ■ 

e  sì  vestito  andando  mi  rancuro."  \ 

Quand'  egli -ebbe  il  sUo  dir  così  compiuto,  ^3»: 

la  fiamma  dolorando  si  partio,  j 

torcendo  e  dibattendo  il  corno  acuto.  j 

Noi  passammo  oltre,  ed  io  e  il  duca  mio,  ^33- 
^  ''^su  per  lo  scoglio  infìno  in  su  1'  altr'  arco 

che  copre  il  fosso,  in  che  si  paga  il  fio  ; 

a  quei  che  scommettendo  acquistan  carco.  '3^^ 


4.  This  is  Guido,  Count  of  Montefeltro  (1223-^ 
129S),  who  became  head  of  the  Ghibellines  of  Romagna  \ 
in  1 274,  and  worked  untirìngly  for  the  cause.  i 

7-12.  The  brazen  bull  was  designed  by  Perillus  fori 
Phalaris,  the  Sicilian  tyrant.  The  shrieks  of  those  : 
being  roasted  inside  it  were  intended  to  remind  the  i 
bystanders  of  the  roaring  of  a  bull.  Perillus  was  the' 
first  on  whom  the  machine  was  tested.  j 

21.  These  are  the  words  referred  to  in  verse  3  of  the  ' 
present  canto.  j 

29,  30.  Montefeltro   is   between    Urbino    and   Mt 
Coronaro. 

40-42.  Ravenna  was  in  1 300  ruled  by  Guido  Minore, 
or   Vecchio.     The   family   arms    contained    an   eagle.  j 
Cervia  is  about  twelve  miles  S.  of  Ravenna.  j 

43-45.  In  1282,  Forlì  was  successfully  defended  ; 
by  the  Guido  who  is  now  being  addressed  against  , 
the  French  troops  led  by  John  of  Appia,  Count  ol  i 
Romagna,  and  sent  at  the  instigation  of  Pope  Martin  • 


CANTO  XXVII  307 

To  Minos  he  bore  me,  who  twined  his  tail  eight  The  Evil 
times  round  his  fearful  back,  and  then  biting  CounseUors 
it  in  great  rage, 

gaid  :  *  This  is  a  sinner  for  the  thievish  fire  '  ; 
therefore  I,  where  thou  seest,  am  lost  ;  and 
going  thus  clothed,  in  heart  I  grieve.'' 

When  he  his  words  had  ended  thus,  the  flame, 
sorrowing,  departed,  writhing  and  tossing  its 
sharp  horn. 

We  passed  on,  I  and  my  Guide,  along  the  clifF 
up  to  the  other  arch  that  covers  the  fpsg,  in 
which  their  fee  is  paid  to  those  whò,  sowing 
discord,  gather  guilt. 


IV.  In  1300  the  city  was  under  the  rule  of  Sini- 
baldo  degli  OrdeiafE,  whose  arm?  consisted  of  a  green 
lion. 

46-48.  Malatesta  and  his  son  Malatestino  of  Rimini 
( Verrucchio  =  the  castle  inhabited  by  the  lords  of 
Rimini)  are  called  hounds  on  account  of  their  crueity. 
Montagna  de'  Farcitati,  head  of  the  Ghibellines  of 
Rimini,  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  father  (1295)  and 
put  to  death  by  the  son. 

49-51.  Mainardo  Pagano,  Lord  of  Faenza  (on  the 
Lamone),  of  Imola  (near  the  Santerno)  and  of  Forlì, 
whose  arms  were  "on  a  field  argent  a  lion  azure,"  was 
a  Ghibelline  in  the  north  but  supported  the  Guelfs  in 
Florence  (^statg  and  verno  standing  for  "south"  and 
"  north  ").     He  died  in  1302  (see  Furg.  xiv.  118,  119). 

52-54.  Cesena  (between  Forlì  and  Rimini  at  the 
foot  of  the  Apennines)  was  ruled  by  Captains  or  Podestà 
about  this  time;  but  in  13 14  Malatestino  of  Rimini 
became  lord  of  the  town. 

67.  About  the  year  1292,  Guido  became  reconciled 
to  the  Pope,  and  in   1296  he  entered  the  Franciscan 


3q8  notes 

order.     This  accounts   for  S.  Francis'  intercession  on  ■ 
his  bchalf  (see  below  v.  1 1 2).  \ 

85-11 1.  The  long-standing  feud  between  Boniface  ' 
Vili,  and  the  Colonna  family,  carne  to  a  head  in  1297.  '' 
The  latter  retired  to  the  stronghold  of  Penestrino,  now  i 
Palestrina,  some  twenty-five  miles  E.  of  Rome  (the  ; 
Luterano  of  v.  86;  cf.  Par.  xxxi.  35,  36,  note).  Guido.  ■ 
who  was  the  Pope's  adviser  in  this  campaign,  counselled  ■ 
that  an  amnesty  should  be  offered  them  (v.  11 1)  ;  but  i 
when  the  Colonnesi  surrendered  on  these  conditions  : 
(Sept.  1298)  their  stronghold  vras  razed  to  the  ground.  ; 
Verses  94,  95  refer  to  the  legend  that  Pope  Sylvester  j 
(314-335)  was  summoned  from  his  hiding-piace  in; 
Mt.  Soracte  by  the  Emperor  Constantine,  whom  he  \ 
converted  to  Christianity  and  then  cured  of  his  leprosy.  | 
The  antecessor  of  v.  105  is  Pope  Celestine  V.,  for  whom  '' 
see  Inf.  iii.  60,  note. — Acre  (v.  89),  which  had  belonged  ; 
to  the  Christians  for  a  hundred  years,  was  retaken  by  \ 
the  Saracens  in  129 1. 

XI 2- 129.  Compare  the  very  similar  passage,  Furg.  v.  \ 
xoo,  tqq.y  relating  to  Guido's  son  Buonconte. 


< 

< 

H 
co 
W 


o  o 

M 
V 

o 

cu 


>    C    g 

'«  .S  — 

J5   -ri     6 


^^  :2  s  § 

g  U  ^3 


■^  co    rt 

O    lU   tJ 

.2      .    2    O 


O      ^ 

o 


•S  6 


> 

X 

X 


.VD 


*^    X 

><    X- 

i3^ 


Ì5    à 


«     «3    > 
q'  ^i    vi 


^  o 


INFJS^RNO  \ 

I 

OUR  Pilgrim — more  and  more  heavy-laden,  yet  i 
rapid  and  unconquerable — is  now  wìth  bis  Guide  j 
looking  down  into  the  Ninth  Chasm  ;  and  briefly  de-  j 
scribes  the  hideous  conditìon  of  the  *'  sowers  of  Scandal  j 
and  Schism"  that  are  punished  in  it  (1-21).  First  i 
Comes  Mahomet:  in  Dante's  view,  a  mere  Sectarian 
who  had  taken  up  Christianity  and  perverted  its  ] 
meaning.  The  shadow  of  him,  rent  asunder  from  the  j 
chin  downwards,  displays  the  conscious  vileness  and  j 
corruption   of  bis   doctrines.     He    telis   how  Ali   his  i 

Ctrchio  Chi  porla  mai  pur  con  parole  sciolte 
Bolffia^Q      dicer  del  sangue  e  delle  piaghe  appieno, 

eh'  i'  ora  vidi,  per  narrar  più  volte  ? 

Ogni  lingua  per  certo  verria  meno  4  ] 

per  lo  nostro  sermone  e  per  la  mente,  ; 

e'  hanno  a  tanto  comprender  poco  seno.  ! 

S'  ei  s'  adunasse  ancor  tutta  la  gente,  7  | 

che  già  in  su  la  fortunata  terra  ] 

di  Puglia  fu  del  suo  sangue  dolente  ] 

per  li  Troiani,  e  per  la  lunga  guerra  ^'^ì 

j  ,che  deir  anella  fé'  sì  alte  spoglie,  —    i 

come  Livio  scrive  che  non  erra,  i 

con  quella  che  sentì  di  colpi  doglie,  '^^] 

per  contrastare  a  Roberto  Guiscardo,  1 

e  1'  altra,  il  cui  ossame  ancor  s'  accoglie  ! 

a  Ceperan,  là  dove  fu  bugiardo  ^^  | 

ciascun  Pugliese,  e  là  da  Tagliacozzo,  j 

ove  senz'  arme  vinse  il  vecchio  Alardo  ;  \ 

e  qual  forato  suo  membro,  e  qual  mozzo  ^9  ; 

mostrasse  :  da  equar  sarebbe  nulla  ] 

al  modo  della  nona  bolgia  sozzo.  '\ 

310  l 


CANTO  XXVIII 

nephew  "  goe$  weeping  before  him,  cleft  from  chin  to 

forelock"  (32-42).     He  then  asks  what  Dante  is  doing  \ 

there  ;  and  on  learnìng  his  errand  and  the  likelihood  of  I 

his   return   to   earth,  bids  him  give  due  warning   to  j 
"  Brother  Dolcino,"  a  Schismatic  aiid  Communist,  who 

is     stirring   up     strife    in    Piedmont   and    Lombardy  \ 

(43-63).     Next  come  Pier  da  Miedicina  (64-90),  Curio  | 

(91-101),  Mosca  de' Lamberti  of  Florence  (103- ni),  * 

and  lastiy,  Bertran    de   Born  (i  12-142).     Ali  of  them  ^ 

ha  ve  punishmentsi  .representing  their  crimes.  \ 

Who,   even    with    words    set  free,    could   ever  The 
fuiiy  teli,  by  oft  relating,  the  blood  and  the  Discord 
wounds  that  I  now  saw  ? 

Every  tongue  assuredly  would  fail,  because   of 

our  speech  and  our  memory  that  bave  small  \ 

capacity  to  comprehend  so  much.  ] 

If  ali  the  people  too  were  gathered,  who  of  old  Thdr  \ 
upon  Apulia's  fateful  land   wailed  for  their        ^  °^^°    ; 

blood,  . 

by  [reason  of  the  Trojans^j  and  [^ofj  that  long  a 
war  which  raade  so  vast  a  spoil  of  rings,  as 

Livy  writes,  who  errs  not  ;  j 

with  those  who,  by  withstanding  Robert  Guis-  \ 

card,  felt  the  pains  of  blows  ;    and  the   rest       ,  1 
whose  bones  are  gathered  stili 

at  Ceperano,  where  each  Apulian  proved  false  ; 

and  there  at  Tagliacozzo,  where  old  Alardo  j 

conquered  v/ithout  weapons  ;  \ 

and  one  should  shew  his  limbs  transpierced,  and  \ 

another  his  cut  off:  it  were  nought  to  equal  \ 

the  hideous  mode  of  the  ninth  chasra,  ] 

3"  \ 

i 


312  ^  INFERNO 

•*>  '  ■'' 

Cerchio  Già  veggia,  per  mezzul  perdere  o  lulla, 
Bol^a  9       coni'  io  vidi  un,  così  non  si  pertugia, 
rotto  dal  mento  in  fin  dove  si  trulla  ; 

tra  le  gambe  pendevan  le  minugia; 
la  corata  pareva,  e  il  tristo  sacco 
che  merda  fa  di  quel  che  si  trangugia. 

Mentre  che  tutto  in  lui  veder  m'  attacco, 
guardommi  e  con  le  man  s'  aperse  il  petto, 
dicendo  :   '*  Or  vedi  come  io  mi  dilacco  ; 

vedi  come  storpiato  è  Maometto. 
Dinanzi  a  me  sen  va  piangendo  Ali 
fesso  nel  volto  dal  mento  al  ciufFetto  ; 

e  tutti  gli  altri,  che  tu  vedi  qui,      ' 
seminator  di  scandalo  e  di  scisma 
fur  vivi,  e  però  son  fessi  così. 

Un  diavolo  è  qua  dietro  che  n'  accisma 
81  crudelmente,  al  taglio  della  spada 
rimettendo  ciascun  di  questa  risma, 

quando  avem  volta  la  dolente  strada  ; 
però  che  le  ferite  son  richiuse 
prima  eh'  altri  dinanzi  gli  rivada. 

Ma  tu  chi  se'  che  in  su  lo  scoglio  muse, 
forse  per  indugiar  d'  ire  alla  pena, 
eh'  è  giudicata  in  su  le  tue  accuse  ?  " 

<<  Né  morte  il  giunse  ancor,  né  colpa  il  mena," 
^        rispose  il  mio  maestro,  "  a  tormentarlo  ; 
H  V*'  ma  per  dar  lui  esperienza  piena, 

a  me,  che  morto  son,  convien  menarlo 
per  lo  inferno  quaggiù  di  giro  in  giro  ; 
e  questo  é  ver  cosi  com'  io  ti  parlo." 

Più  fur  di  cento  che,  quando  1'  udirò, 
a'  arrestaron  nel  fosso  a  riguardarmi, 
per  maraviglia  obbliando  il  martire. 


CANTO  XXVIII  313  \ 

Even  a  cask,  through  loss  of  middle-piece  or  cant,  The 
yawns  not  so  wide  as  one  I  saw,  ripped  from  the  D°^ord° 
chin  down  to  the  part  that  utters  vilest  sound  :  Mohammed    j 

between    his  legs  the  entrails  hung  ;  the  pluck  ^ 

appeared,  and  the  wretched  sack  that  makes  ] 

excrement  of  what  it  swallowed. 

Whilst  I  stood  ali  occupied  in  seeìng  him,  he  ^ 

looked  at  me,  and  with  his  hands  opened  his  1 

breast,  saying  :   "  Now  see   how  I  dilacerate  ] 

myself!  \ 

see  how  Mahomet  is  mangled  !   Before  me  Ali  Ali 
weeping  goes,  cleft  in  the  face  from  chin  to 
fbrelock  ; 

and  ali  the  others,  whom  thou  seest  here,  were 
in  their  lifetime  sowers  of  scandal  and  of 
schism  ;   and  therefore  are  they  thus  cleft.  ! 

A   Devil   is   here    behind,   who    splits   us  thus  ì 

cruelly,  reapplying  each  of  this  class  to  his  ; 

s  word' 8  ed  gè,  ; 

when  we  bave  wandered  round  the  doleful  road  ;  : 

for  the  wounds  heal  up  ere  any  goes  again 
before  him.  j 

But  who   art    thou,   that   musest   on   the   clifF,  1 

perhaps  in  order  to  delay  thy  going  to  the  « 

punishment,  adjudged  upon  thy  accusations  ?  "  ^ 

**  Not  yet  has  death   come  to   him  ;  nor  does  '. 

guilt    lead    him,"    replied    my    Master,    "  to  3 

torment  him  ;   but  to  give  him  full  experience, 

it   behooves   me,   who   am   dead,   to    lead    him 

through  the  Hell  down  here,  from  round  to  \ 

round  ;  and  this  is  true  as  that  I  speak  to  thee,"  i 

More  than  a   hundred,  when  they  heard   him,  \ 

stopped  in  the  foss   to  look  at  me,  through 
wonder  forgetting  their  torment. 


314  INFERNO  -^> 

Cerchio  "  Or  di'  a  Fra  Dolcin  dunque  che  s'  armi,        ss 
Bolgia.  9       t^  che  forse  vedrai  lo  sole  in  breve, 
s'  egli  non  vuol  qui  tosto  seguitarmi, 

sì  di  vivanda,  che  stretta  di  neve  58 

non  rechi  la  vittoria  al  Noarese, 
eh'  altrimenti  acquistar  non  saria  lieve." 

Poi  che  1'  un  pie  per  girsene  sospese,  ^' 

Maometto  mi  disse  està  parola, 
indi  a  partirsi  in  terra  lo  distese. 

Un  altro,  che  forata  avea  la  gola  ^4 

e  tronco  il  naso  infin  sotto  le  ciglia, 
e  non  avea  ma  che  un'  orecchia  sola, 

restato  a  riguardar  per  maraviglia  ^7 

con  gli  altri,  innanzi  agli  altri  aprì  la  canna 

^^ch'  era  di  fuor  d'  ogni  parte  vermiglia  ; 

e  disse  :   "  Tu,  cui  colpa  non  condanna,  70 

e  cui  io  vidi  su  in  terra  Latina, 
se  troppa  simiglianza  non  m'  inganna, 

rimembriti  di  Pier  da  Medicina,  73 

se  mai  torni  a  veder  lo  dolce  piano, 
che  da  Vercelli  a  Marcabò  dichina. 

E  fa  saper  ai  due  miglior  di  Fano,  7^ 

a  messer  Guido  ed  anco  ad  Angiolello, 
che,  se  1'  antiveder  qui  non  è  vano, 

gittati  saran  fuor  di  lor  vasello,  79 

e  mazzerati  presso  alla  Cattolica, 
per  tradimento  d'  un  tiranno  fello. 
/Tra  r  isola  di  Cipro  e  di  Maiolica  ^* 

non  vide  mai  sì  gran  fallo  Nettuno, 
non  da  pirati,  non  da  gente  Argolica. 

Quel  traditor,  che  vede  pur  con  V  uno,  ^5 

e  tien  la  terra,  che  tal  è  qui  meco, 
vorrebbe  di  veder  esser  digiuno. 


CANTO  XXVIII  315 

**  Well,  then,  thou  who  perhaps  shalt  see  the  The 

Sun  ere  long,  teli  Fra  Dolcino,  if  he  wish  f^lZVrT^ 

not  speedily  to  follow  me  Jo*wn  here,  Pra 

so  to  arm  himself  with  victuals,  that  stress  of  ^<'^"°® 

snow  may  not  bring  victory  to  the  Novarese, 

which  otherwise  would  not  he  easy  to  attain." 
After  lifting  up  one  foot  to  go  away,  Mahomet 

said   this    to    me;    then    on   the    ground    he 

stretched  it  to  depart. 
Another,  who  had  his  throat  pierced  through,  Pier  della 

and  nose  cut  off  up  to  the  eyebrows,  and  had     ^  ^"°* 

but  one  single  er.r, 
standing  to  gaze  in  wonder  with  the  rest,  before 

the  rest  opened  his  weasand,  which  outwardly 

was  red  on  every  part, 
and  said  :  **Thou  !  whom  guilt  condemns  not,  and 

whom  I  bave  seen  above  on  Latian  ground, 

unless  too  much  resemblance  deceive  me  ; 
remember  Pier  da  Medicina,  if  ever  thou  return 

to   see   the   gentle    plain    that  from   Vercelli 

slopes  to  Marcabò. 
And  make  known  to  the  worthiest  two  of  Fano,  The  two  cf 

to  Messer  Guido  and  to  Angiolello  likewise, 

that,  unless  our  foresight  here  be  vain, 
they    shall     be    cast    out     of    their    ship,    and 

drowned  near  the  Cattolica,  by  a  fell  tyrant's 

treachery. 
Between    the    isles    of    Cyprus    and    Majorca, 

Neptune   never    saw   so    great  a   crime — not 

even  with  Pirates,  not  even  with  Argives. 
That  traitor  who   sees  with   but   one   eye,  and  Mala- 

holds  the  land  which  one  ivho  is  here  with  r^^^  **' 

me  would  wish  that  he  had  never  seen, 


3i6  INFERNO 


Cerchio  farà  venirli  a  parlamento  seco  ;  ^1 

Bofeia  9       P^^  ^^^^  ^'  ^^^  ^^  vento  di  Focara  j 

non  farà  lor  mestier  voto  né  preco."  i 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   "Dimostrami  e  dichiara,  9fj 

se  vuoi  eh'  io  porti  su  di  te  novella,  \ 

chi  è  colui  dalla  veduta  amara."  \ 

Allor  pose,  la  mano  alla  mascella  9* 

d'  un  suo  compagno,  e  la  bocca  gli  aperse  | 
gridando  :   "  Questi  è  desso,  e  non  favella  ;     ] 

questi  scacciato  il  dubitar  sommerse  .9^ 

in  Cesare,  affermando  che  il  fornito  | 

sempre  con  danno  V  attender  sofferse."  \ 

O  quanto  mi  pareva  sbigottito  ^^ 
con  la  lingua  tagliata  nella  strozza, 

Curio,  eh'  a  dire  fu  così  ardito  !  j 

Ed  un,  eh'  avea  1'  una  e  1'  altra  man  mozza,  ^«>3| 

levando  i  moncherin  per  1'  aura  fosca,  ì 
sì  che  il  sangue  facea  la  faccia  sozza, 

gridò  :  **  Ricorderà'  ti  anche  del  Mosca,  ^°^ 

che  dissi,  lasso  !   *  Capo  ha  cosa  fatta,'  ! 

che  fu  il  mal  seme  della  gente  tosca."  ^ 

Ed  io  gli  aggiunsi  :  "  E  morte  di  tua  schiatta"  ;  *«9^ 
per  eh'  egli  accumulando  duol  con  duolo, 

sen  gìo  come  persona  trista  e  matta.  i 

Ma  io  rimasi  a  riguardar  lo  stuolo,  "'^ 
e  vidi  cosa  eh'  io  avrei  paura, 

senza  più  prova,  di  contarla  solo  ;  '■ 

se  non  che  coscienza  mi  assicura,  "S^ 
la  buona  compagnia  che  1'  uom  francheggia 
sotto  1'  osbergo  del  sentirsi  pura. 

Io  vidi  certo,  ed  ancor  par  eh'  io  '1  veggia,  ^^® 

un  busto  senza  capo  andar,  sì  come  \ 
andavan  gli  altri  della  trista  greggia. 


CANTO  XXVIII  317 

will  make  them  come  to  parley  with  him  ;   then  The  \ 
act  so,  that  they  shall  need  no  vow  nor  prayer  D?scord'' 

fbr  Focara's  wind."  l 

And  I  to  him  :   "  Shew  me  and  explain,  so  thou 

wouldst  have  me  carry  tidings  up  of  thee,  who  | 

he  is  that  rues  that  sight."  J 

Then  he  laid  his  hand  upon  the  jaw  of  one  of  Curio  j 

his   companions  ;   and   opened   the   mouth   of  ] 

him,  saying  :   "  This  is  he,  and  he  speaks  not  ;  ] 

this    outcast    quenched    the    doubt    in    Caesar,  j 

affirming  that  to  men  prepared  delay  is  always  j 

hurtflil/'  ] 

Oh,  how  dejected,  with  tongue  slit  in  his  gorge,  ì 

seemed  Curio  to  me,  who  was  so  daring  in  \ 

his  speech  !  ] 

And  one  who  had  both  hands  cut  off,  raising  Mosca  ,\ 

the  stumps  through  the  dim  air  so  that  their  ì 
blood  defiled  his  face, 

i 

eaid  :   "  Thou  wilt  recollect  the  Mosca,  too,  ah 

me  !   who  said,  *  A  thing  done  has  an  end  !  '  j 

which  was  the   seed   of  evil   to   the  Tuscan  j 

people."  I 

"And  death  to  thy kindred  !  "  I  added  [thereto]  ;  ] 

wherefore  he,  accumulating  pain  on  pain,  went  ] 

away  as  one  distressed  and  mad.  ■ 

But  I  remained  to  view  the  troop,  and  saw  a  j 

thing  which  I  should  be  afraid  even  to  relate,  j 

without  more  proof  ;  ì 

but   that    conscience    reassures    me,    that    good  ^ 

companion  which  fortifies  a  man  beneath  the  l 

hauberk  of  his  self-felt  purity.  ' 

Certainly  I  saw,  and  stili  seem  to  see   [it,]   a  Bertrande 

trunk  going  without  a  head,  as  the  others  of  ^°"*  i 

that  dismal  herd  were  going.  l 


3i8  INFERNO 

Cerchio  E  il  capo  tronco  tenea  per  le  chiome,  ^** 

vili.  1^  •      j-  1     . 

Boig^ia  9      pesol  con  mano  a  guisa  di  lanterna, 

e  quel  mirava  noi,  e  dicea  :   "  O  me  !  " 
Di  sé  faceva  a  sé  stesso  lucerna,  ^^4 

ed  eran  due  in  uno,  ed  uno  in  due  ; 

com'  esser  può,  quei  sa  che  sì  governa. 
Quando  diritto  al  pie  del  ponte  fue,  **7 

levò  il  braccio  alto  con  tutta  la  testa 

per  appressarne  le  parole  sue, 
che  furo  :   "Or  vedi  la  pena  molesta  ^3© 

tu  che,  spirando,  vai  veggendo  i  morti  ; 

vedi  se  alcuna  é  grande  come  questa. 
E  perchè  tu  di  me  novella  porti,  *33 

sappi  eh'  io  son  Bertram  dal  Bornio,  quelli 

che  diedi  al  re  giovane  mai  comforti. 
Io  feci  il  padre  e  il  fìgho  in  sé  ribelli  ;  ^36 

Achitòfel  non  fé'  più  d'  Ansalone 

e  di  David  co'  malvagi  pungelli. 
Perch'  io  partii  così  giunte  persone,  ^39  ] 

partito  porto  il  mio  cerebro,  lasso  !  ] 

dal  suo  principio  eh'  è  in  questo  troncone.  ' 
Cosi  s'  osserva  in  me  lo  contrapasso."  ^^^  , 

7-18.  The  foUowìng  wars  and  battles,  ali  of  which  ! 
took  place  in  Apulia,  are  alluded  to  in  these  verses  :  ■ 
(a)  The  wars  of  the  Romans  (descended  from  the  ', 
Trojans)  against  the  Samnites,  9.C.  343-290.  (^)  The  , 
Punic  wars  (b.c.  264-146),  in  the  second  of  which  was  ; 
decided  the  battle  of  Cannae  (b.c.  216),  where  so  many  : 
Romans  fell  that,  as  Livy  tells  (xxiii.  11,  12),  Hannibai  ! 
was  able  to  produce  before  the  senate  at  Carthage  ' 
three  bushels  of  gold  rings  taken  from  their  bodies  (cf.  ] 
Corfu.  iv.  5  ;  165-168).  {e)  From  1059  tiil  1080  Robert  j 
Guiscard  (for  whom  cf.  Par.  xviii.  48)  opposed  the  j 
Greeks  and  Saracens  in  S.  Italy  and  in  Sicily.  (d)  The  | 
Apulian  barons,  to  whom  Manfred  had  entnisted  the  i 


CANTO  XXVIII  319 

And   it   was   holding    by  the  hair   the   severed  The 

head,  swinging  in   his   hand  like   a  lantern  ;  D?scord** 

and  that  looked  at  us  and  said  :   "  O  me  !  " 
Of  itself  it  made  for  itself  a  lamp,  and  they 

were  two  in  one,  and  one  in  two  ;  how  this 

can  he,  He  knows  who  so  ordains. 
When  it  was  just  at  the  foot  of  our  bridge,  it 

raised  its  arm  high  up,  with  ali  the  head,  to 

bring  near  to  us  its  words, 
ivhich  were  :   "  Now  see  the   grievous  penalty, 

thou,  who  breathing  goest  to  view  the  dead  ; 

see  if  any  be  as  great  as  this  ! 
And  that  thou  mayest  carry  tidings  of  me,  know,  Bertraa 

that  I  am  Bertran   de   Born,  he  who  to  the  voung* 
'  Young  King  gave  evil  counsels.  King 

I  made  the  father  and  the  son  rebels  to  each 

other  ;  Ahithophel  did  not  do  more  with  Ab- 

salom  and  David  by  his  malicious  instigations. 
Because  I  parted  persons  thus  united,  I  carry 

my  brain,   ah   me  !    parted    from    its    source 

which   is   in  this  trunk.     Thus   the  laiu   of 

retribution  is  observed  in  me/' 


pass  of  Ceperano  (on  the  Liris),  turned  traitors,  and 
aliowed  Charles  of  Anjou  to  advance,  thus  paving  the 
way  for  Manfred's  defeat  at  Benevento  (1266).  (e) 
At  the  battle  of  Tagliacozzo  (1268),  Charles  over- 
threw  Manfred's  nephew,  Conradin,  by  a  stratagem 
The  latter  was  gaìning  the  day  and  engaged  in  pursu- 
ing  the  enemy,  when  Charles  turned  the  tables  on 
him,  with  the  aid  of  a  number  of  troops  whom  he  had, 
following  the  advice  of  Erard  de  Valéry,  held  in  reserve 
for  this  purpose. 

22-63.  When  Mohammed  {ca.  570-632)  died,  his 
son-in-law  Ali  (born  ca.  597)  did  not  immediately 
succeed  him,  but  aliowed  three  of  the  other  disciples  of 


3^  NOTES 

the  prophet  to  take  precedence.     He  himself  occupied 
the  Caliphate  from  656  till  his  assassination  in  661. 

55-60  Fra  Dolcìno  became  head  of  the  sect  of  the 
Apostolic  Brothers  on  the  death  of  its  founder  Segarelli 
in  1300.  These  people  appear  to  have  merely  desired 
to  restore  the  Church  to  the  purìty  of  Apostolic  times, 
but  they  were  accused  of  holding  various  heretical 
doctrines,  such  as  the  community  of  goods  and  women. 
In  1305  Clement  V.  ordered  the  extirpation  of  the 
8ect,  and  a  crusade  was  preached  against  them.  They 
retired  to  the  hills  between  Novara  and  Vercelli,  but 
were  eventually  forced  to  surrender.  Dolci  no  and  the 
beautiful  Margaret  of  Trent,  who  was  generally  held 
to  be  his  mistress,  were  burnt  at  Vercelli  in  June 
1307- 

64-75.  Pier  della  Medicina,  belonged  to  the  Bian- 
cucci  family,  who  were  lords  of  Medicina  (about  20 
miles  E.  of  Bologna).  He  was  deprived  by  Frederick  II. 
of  a  praetorship  he  held,  and  his  family  were  driven 
from  Romagna  in  1287.     He  then  turned  his  attention  • 
to  intriguing  among  the  rulers  of  Romagna  and  was  | 
chiefly  successful  in  setting  the  houses  of  Polenta  and  ] 
Malatesta  against  each  other  ;    his  method    beìng    to  ' 
make  each  of  them  suspicious  of  the  other's  designa.  < 
The  town  of  Vercelli   and  Marcabò  are  used  to  de-  ] 
signate  the  W.  and  E.  extremities  of  the  old  Romagna,  j 

76-90.  Malatestino  of  Rimini,  desiring  to  add  Fano  « 
to  his  dominions,  invited  Angiolello  da  Carignano  and  I 
Guido  del  Cassero,  two  of  the  principal  men  of  the  town,  \ 
to  a  conference  at  La  Cattolica  (on  the  Adriatic,  be-  ] 
tween  Fano  and  Rimini),  and  had  them  treacherously  i 
drowned  off  the  headland  of  Focara  (between  Fano  and  : 
La  Cattolica).      The  latter  was  so  notorious  for  the  i 


CANTO  XXVIII 


321 


strong  winds  sweeping  round  it,  that  the  sailors  used 
to  offer  up  prayers  to  ensure  a  safe  passage.  The  gente 
Argolica  are  mentioned  in  -v.  84  perhaps  with  reference 
to  the  Argonauts. 

94-102.  According  to  Lucan  it  was  Curio  who  ad- 
vised  Cassar  to  cross  the  Rubicon  (near  Rimini),  by 
which  act  the  latter  declared  war  against  the  republlc 
(b.c.  49).  At  that  time  the  stream  formed  the  boundary 
between  Italy  and  Cisalpine  Gaul.  Verse»  98  and  99 
are  translated  from  Lucan's  semper  nocuìt  differre  parai ts 
{Phars.  1.  281).  ^ 

103-109.  For  Mosca,  see  Par.  xvi.  145-147,  noie. 
The  murder  of  Buondelmonte  was  the  origin  of  the 
Guelf  and  Ghibelline  factìons  in  Florence. 

118-Ì42.  Bertran  de  Born  (^ca.  1 140- 12 15),  Lord  of 
Hautefort,  near  Périgord  (see  the  following  canto,  T^ 
29),  the  greater  part  of  whose  life  was  spent  in  feudal 
warfare,  and  who  ended  his  days  in  the  Cistercian 
monastery  of  Dalon,  near  Hautefort.  He  was  one  of 
the  most  individuai  of  the  Provengal  troubadours,  his 
finest  poem  being  a  song  of  lamentation  on  the  death 
of  the  «'Young  King"  (the  name  given  to  Prince 
Henry,  son  of  Henry  II.  of  England,  because  he  was 
twice  crowned  during  his  father's  lifetime).  The 
King's  refusai  to  yield  the  sovereignty  of  England  or 
Normandy  to  his  son  caused  the  outbreak  of  hostilities, 
which  lasted  till  the  latter's  death  in  1183.  Dante's 
idea  of  the  part  played  by  Bertran  in  this  strife  was 
apparently  derived  from  the  early  Proven^al  biographies 
of  the  poet. — Verses  137,  138,  refer,  of  course,  to 
Absalom's  conspiracy  against  his  father  David  and  to 
the  counsel  he  recai ved  from  Ahithophel  (see  2  Sam. 
xv.-xvii.). 


T 


inf:e^rno  j 

HE  numberless  Shadows  of  discord  andbloody  strife  ■ 
bave  filled  the  Poet's  eyes  with  tears  ;  and  he  stili  j 
keeps  gazing  down,  expecting  to  find  his  own  father's^ 
cousin,  Geri  del  Bello,  among  them.  Virgil  makes| 
him  quit  the  miserable  spectacle  ;  and  tells,  as  they  go  j 
on,  how  he  had  seen  Geri,  at  the  foot  of  the  bridge,  ; 
pointing  with  angry  gesture,  and  then  departing  inj 
the  crowd  (1-37).  From  the  arch  of  the  Tenth  Chasm,  \ 
Dante  now  hears  the  wailings  of  a  new  class  of  sinners,  i 


Cerchio  ^^  ^^^^^  S^"^^  ^  ^^  diverse  piaghe 
Vili.       avean  le  luci  mie  sì  inebriate, 
^^""""ila      che  dello  stare  a  piangere  eran  vaghe  ; 
Bolgia  IO  j^^  Virgilio  mi  disse  :   "  Che  pur  guate  ? 
perchè  la  vista  tua  pur  si  sofFolge 
laggiil  tra  1'  ombre  triste  smozzicate  ? 
Tu  non  hai  fatto  si  all'  altre  bolge  ; 
pensa,  se  tu  annoverar  le  credi, 
che  miglia  ventidue  la  valle  volge, 
e  già  la  luna  è  sotto  i  nostri  piedi  ; 

lo  tempo  è  poco  omai  che  n'  è  concesso, 
ed  altro  è  da  veder  che  tu  non  vedi." 
«  Se  tu  avessi,"  rispos'  io  appresso,  *3 

"  atteso  alla  cagion  per  eh'  io  guardava, 
forse  m'  avresti  ancor  lo  star  dimesso." 
Parte  sen  già,  ed  io  retro  gli  andava, 
lo  duca,  già  facendo  la.  risposta, 
e  soggiungendo  :   "  Dentro  a  quella  cava, 
dov'  io  teneva  or  gli  occhi  sì  a  posta, 

credo  che  un  spirto  del  mio  sangue  pianga 
la  colpa  che  laggiù  cotanto  costa." 


x( 


323 


CANTO  XXIX 

the  last  in  Malebolge.  They  are  the  Falsifiers  of  every 
«ort  :  punished  with  innumerable  diseases,  in  impure  air 
and  darkness  (38-72).  Pietro  di  Dante  enumerates 
three  ciasses  of  Falsifiers  :  in  things,  in  deeds,  and  in 
words.  Of  the  first  class  are  the  Aichemists,  Forgers, 
&c.,  such  as  Griffolino  of  Arezzo,  and  Capocchio  of 
Siena,  in  the  present  canto  (73-139),  and  Adamo  da 
Brescia  in  the  next  (xxx.  46-129), — where  we  shail 
aìso  find  the  other  two  ciasses. 

The  many  people  and  the  diverse  wounds  had  Dante  and 
made  my  eyes  so  drunken  that  they  longed  to  bIuo^^^ 
stay  and  weep  ; 

but  Virgil  said  to  me  :  "  Why  art  thou  gazing 
stili  ?  wherefore  does  thy  sight  stili  rest,  down 
there,  among  the  dismal  mutilated  shadows  ? 

Thou  hast  net  done  so  at  the  other  chasms  ;  con- 
sider,  if  thou  thinkest  to  number  them,  that  the 
yalley  goes  round  two-and-twenty  miles  ; 

and  the  Moon  already  is  beneath  our  feet  ;  the 
time  is  now  short,  that  is  conceded  to  us  ;  and 
other  things  are  to  be  seen  than  thou  dost  see." 

"Hadst  thou,"  I  thereupon  replied,  "attended 
to  the  cause  for  which  I  looked,  perhaps  thou 
mightest  bave  vouchsafed  me  yet  to  stay." 

Meantime  the  Guide  was  golng  on  ;  and  I  went 
behind  him,  now  making  my  reply,  and 
adding  :   "  Within  that  cavern 

where  I  kept  my  eyes  so  fìxed,  I  believe  that  a  hfs^wn 
spirit  of  my  own  blood  laments  the  guilt  ^indred 
which  costs  so  much  down  there." 

323 


324  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Allor  disse  il  maestro  :   "  Non  si  franga 
Vili.       1    ^  •      j         •  •  .  ,1, 

Cammino      ^^  ^^^  pensier  da  qui  innanzi  sopr  elio  ; 

Boi  i^^x*      attendi  ad  altro,  ed  ei  là  si  ramanga  : 

eh'  io  vidi  lui  a  pie  del  ponticello 
mostrarti,  e  minacciar  forte  col  dito, 
ed  udi  '1  nominar  Geri  del  Bello. 

Tu  eri  allor  sì  del  tutto  impedito 
sopra  colui  che  già  tenne  Altaforte, 
che  non  guardasti  in  la,  sì  fu  partito/' 

"  O  duca  mio,  la  violenta  morte 

che  non  gli  è  vendicata  ancor,"  diss'  io, 
"  per  alcun  che  dell'  onta  sia  consorte, 

fece  lui  disdegnoso  :   ond'  ei  sen  gio 
senza  parlarmi,  sì  com'  io  estimo  ; 
ed  in  ciò  m'  ha  e'  fatto  a  sé  più  pio." 
Bolgia  IO  Così  parlammo  infino  al  loco  primo 

che  dello  scoglio  1'  altra  valle  mostra, 
se  più  lume  vi  fosse,  tutto  ad  imo. 

Quando  noi  fummo  in  su  1'  ultima  chiostra 
di  Malebolge,  sì  che  i  suoi  conversi 
potean  parere  alla  veduta  nostra, 

lamenti  sae-ttaron  me  diversi, 

che  di  pietà  ferrati  avean  gli  strali  : 
ond'  io  gli  orecchi  con  le  man  ^copersi. 

Qual  dolor  fora,  se  degli  spedali 

di  Valdichiana  tra  il  luglio  e  il  settembre, 
e  di  Maremma  e  di  Sardigna  i  mali 

fossero  in  una  fossa  tutti  insembre  : 
tal  era  quivi,  e  tal  puzzo  n'  usciva, 
qual  suole  uscir  dalle  marcite  membre. 

Noi  discendemmo  in  su  1'  ultima  riva 
del  lungo  scoglio,  pur  da  man  sinistra, 
ed  allor  fu  la  mia  vista  più  viva 


CANTO  XXIX  325  I 

Then  the  Master  said  :   <*  Let  not  thy  thought  Dante  ^ 
henceforth  distract  itself  on  him  ;   attend  to  oeri's"* 
somcwhat  else,  and  let  him  stay  there  :              wratb 

fbr  I  saw  him,  at  the  fbot  of  the  little  bridge,  \ 

point  to  thee,  and  vehemently  threaten  with  | 

his  fìnger  ;  and  heard  i/jem  cali  him  Geri  del  ì 

Bello.  1 

Thou  wast  then  so  totally  entangled  upon  him  ] 

who  once  held  Altafbrte,  that  thou  didst  not  ] 

look  that  way  ;  so  he  departed."  ] 

"  O  my  Guide  !   his  violent  death,  which  is  not  f 

yet  avenged  for  him,"  said  I,  "  by  any  that  is  | 

a  partner  of  his  shame,  | 

made  him  indignant  :  therefbre,  as  I  suppose,  he  ì 

went  away  without  speaking  to  me;  and  in  Ì 
that  has  made  me  pity  him  the  more." 

Thus  we  spake,  up  to  the  first  place  of  the  cliff^  The  ] 
which  shows  the  other  valley,  if  more  light  P*^*^^®''^        j 

were  there,  quite  to  the  bottom.  S 

When  we  were  above  the  last  cloister  of  Male-  \ 

bolge,  80  that  its  lay-brethren  could  appear  to  j 

our  viev/,  \ 

lamentations    pierced  me,  manifold,  which  had  Their  ! 
their    arrows    barbed   with   pity  :    whercat   I  P"°»^^^o*     \ 

covered  my  ears  with  my  hands.  ! 

5uch  [pain]  as  there  wouid  be,  if  the  diseases  in  ] 

the  hospitais  of  Valdichiana,  between  July  and  ì 

September,  and  of  Maremma  and  Sardinia,  \ 

A^ere  ali  together  in  one  ditch  :  such  was  there  j 

bere  ;    and  such  stench  issued   thence,  as   is  ^ 

wont  to  issue  from  putrid  limbs.  ] 

I  iVe  descended  on  the  last  bank  of  the  long  clifFi  ì 
again  to  the  left  band  ;    and  then  my  sight 

was  more  vivid,  | 


326  INFERNO  l 

Cerchio  giù  ver  lo  fondo,  dove  la  ministra  s 

Bolgia  xò      <i^ll'  alto  Sire,  infallibil  giustizia,  \ 

punisce  i  falsator  che  qui  registra. 

Non  credo  che  a  veder  maggior  tristizia  3 

fosse  in  Egina  il  popol  tutto  infermo, 
quando  fu  1'  aer  sì  pien  di  malizia, 

che  gli  animali  infino  al  picciol  vermo  * 

cascaron  tutti,  e  poi  le  genti  antiche, 
secondo  che  i  poeti  hanno  per  fermo, 

8Ì  ristorar  di  seme  di  formiche:  ^ 

eh'  era  a  veder  per  quella  oscura  valle 
languir  gli  spirti  per  diverse  biche. 

Qual  sopra  il  ventre,  e  qual  sopra  le  spalle        ^ 
V  un  dell'  altro  giacea,  e  qual  carpone  ; 

si  trasmutava  per  lo  tristo  calle. 

Passo  passo  andavam  senza  sermone,  ' 

guardando  ed  ascoltando  gli  ammalati,  i 

che  non  potean  levar  le  lor  persone. 

Io  vidi  due  sedere  a  sé  poggiati,  7 

come  a  scaldar  si  poggia  tegghia  a  tegghia,    \ 
dal  capo  al  pie  di  schianze  maculati  ; 

e  non  vidi  giammai  menare  stregghia  *  ? 

da  ragazzo  aspettato  dal  signorso,  \ 

né  da  colui  che  mal  volentier  vegghia, 

come  ciascun  menava  spesso  il  morso  7 

dell'  unghie  sopra  sé  per  la  gran  rabbia  j 

del  pizzicor,  che  non  ha  piò  soccorso. 

E  sì  traevan  giù  1'  unghie  la  scabbia,  * 

come  coltel  di  scardova  le  scaglie,  ; 

o  d'  altro  pesce  che  più  larghe  1'  abbia. 

**  O  tu  che  con  le  dita  ti  dismaglie,"  ^ 

cominciò  il  duca  mio  all'  un  di  loro, 
"  e  che  fai  d'  esse  talvolta  tanaglie,  * 


CANTO  XXIX  327 

down  towards  the  depth  in  which  the  ministress  ^^  .^ 

of  the  Great  Sire,  infallible  Justice,  punishe» 

the  falsifìers  that  she  here  registers. 
I  do  not  think  it  was  a  greater  sorrow  to  see  the 

people  in  ^Egina  ali  iniìrm  ;  when  the  air  was 

80  malignant, 
that  every  animai,  even  to  the  little  worm,  dropt 

down  ;  and  afterwards,  as  Poets  hold  for  sure, 

the  ancient  peoples 
were  restored  from  seed  of  ants  :    than  it  was 

to   see,   through   that  dim  valley,  the  spirits 

languishing  in  diverse  heaps. 
This  upon  the  belly,  and  that  upon  the  shoulders 

of  the  other  lay  ;  and  some  were  crawling  on 

along  the  dismal  path. 
Step  by  step  we  went,  without  speech,  looking 

at  and  listening   to   the   sick  who  could  not 

raise  their  bodies. 
I  saw  two  sit  leaning  on  each  other,  as  pan  is  leant  Griffolino 

on  pan  to  warm,  from  head  to  foot  spotted  capocchio 

with  scabs  ; 
and  never  did  I  see  currycomb  plied  by  stable- 

boy  for  whom  his  master  waits,  nor  by  one 

who  stays  unwillingly  awake, 
as  each  of  these  plied  thick  the  clawing  of  his 

nails  upon  himself,  for  the  great  fury  of  their 

itch  which  has  no  other  succour. 
And  so  the  nails  drew  down  the  scurf,  as  does  a 

knife  the  scales  from  bream  or  other  fìsh  that 

has  them  larger. 
♦*  O  thou  !  "  began  my  Guide  to  one  of  them, 

"  who  with  thy  fingers  dismailest  thyself,  and 

Bometimes  makest  pincers  of  them  ; 


ytS  INFERNO 

Cerchio  dinne  s'  alcun  Latino  è  tra  costoro 
Bolgia  IO       c^^  son  quinc'  entro,  se  V  unghia  ti  basti 
eternalmente  a  cotesto  lavoro." 

"  Latin  Sem  noi,  che  tu  vedi  sì  guasti 

qui  ambo  e  due,"  risposa  V  un  piangendo  ; 
''  ma  tu  chi  se',  che  di  noi  domandasti  ?  '' 

E  il  duca  disse  :  "  Io  son  un  che  discendo 
con  questo  vivo  giù  di  balzo  in  balzo, 
e  di  mostrar  1'  inferno  a  lui  intendo." 

Allor  si  ruppe  lo  comun  rincalzo  ; 
e  tremando  ciascuno  a  me  si  "volse 
con  altri  che  T  udiron  di  rimbalzo. 

Lo  buon  maestro  a  me  tutto  s'  accolse, 
dicendo  :   "  Di'  a  lor  ciò  che  tu  vuoli." 
Ed  io  incominciai,  poscia  eh'  ei  volse  : 

**  Se  la  vostra  memoria  non  s' imboli 
nel  primo  mondo  dall'  umane  menti, 
ma  s'  ella  viva  sotto  molti  soli, 

ditemi  chi  voi  siete  e  di  che  genti  ; 
la  vostra  sconcia  e  fastidiosa  pena 
di  palesarvi  a  me  non  vi  spaventi." 

"  Io  fui  d'  Arezzo,  ed  Albero  da  Siena," 
rispose  1'  un,  "  mi  fé'  mettere  al  foco  ; 
ma  quel  per  eh'  io  mori'  qui  non  mi  mena. 

Ver  è  eh'  io  dissi  a  lui,  parlando  a  gioco, 
*  Io  mi  saprei  levar  per  1'  aere  a  volo  '  ; 
e  quei,  che  avea  vaghezza  e  senno  poco, 

volle  eh'  io  gli  mostrassi  1'  arte  ;  e  solo 
perch'  io  noi  feci  Dedalo,  mi  fece 
ardere  a  tal,  che  1'  avea  per  figliuolo. 

Ma  nell'  ultima  bolgia  delle  diece 
me  per  alchimia,  che  nel  mondo  usai, 
dannò  Minos,  a  cui  fallir  non  lece." 


CANTO  XXIX  329 

teli  [us]  if  there  be  any  Latian  among  these  who  The 

are  bere  witbin  ;  so  may  tby  nails  eternally  ^^^^^'^^^^^ 

suffice  tbee  for  tbat  work." 
"  Latians  are  we,  wbom  tbou  seest  so  disfigured 

bere,  botb  of  us/'  replied  tbe  one  weeping  ; 

"  but  wbo  art  tbou  tbat  bast  inquired  of  us  ?  " 
And  tbe  Guide  said  :  "  I  am  one,  wbo  witb  tbis 

living  man  descend  from  steep  to  steep,  and 

mean  to  sbow  bim  Hell." 
Tben    tbe    mutuai    propping    broke,    and    each 

turned    trembling    towards    me,   witb    otbers 

tbat  by  ecbo  beard  bim. 
Tbe  kind  Master  to  me  directed  bimself  wbolly, 

saying  :    **  Teli    tbem    wbat    tbou    wishest." 

And  I  began,  as  be  desired  : 
**  So   may   your   memory   not   fade   away  from 

buman  minds  in  tbe  first  world,  but  may  it 

live  under  many  suns, 
teli  me  who  ye  are,  and  of  wbat  people  ;   let  not 

your  ugly  and  disgusting  punisbment  frigbten 

you  from  revealing  yourselves  to  me." 
*'  I  was  of  Arezzo,"  replied  the  one,  "and  Albero  GriflFollao's 

of  Siena  bad  me  burned  ;  but  wbat  I  died  for  Narraùrè 

does  not  bring  me  bere. 
'Tis  true,  I  said  to  bim,  speaking  in  jest  :   *  I 

could  raise  myself  tbrough  tbe  air  in  flight'  ; 

and  be,  wbo  bad  a  fond  desire  and  little  wit, 
willed  tbat  I  should  shew  bim  tbe  art  ;  and  only 

because  I  made  bim  not  a  Daedalus,  he  madc 

me  be  burned  by  one  who  bad  bim  for  a  son. 
But    to    tbe    last    budget    of  the   ten,    for    the 

alchemy  tbat  I  practised  in  tbe  world,  Minoe, 

wbo  may  not  err,  condemned  me." 


330  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Ed  io  dissi  al  poeta  :   "  Or  fu  giammai  ««^  \ 

VT  IT 

Bol^a  IO       gente  sì  vana  come  la  sanese  ?  j 

certo  non  la  francesca  sì  d'  assai." 

Onde  V  altro  lebbroso  che  m'  intese  ^«4  \ 

rispose  al  detto  mio  :   "  Trammene  StricCa, 
che  seppe  far  le  temperate  spese  ; 

e  Niccolò,  che  la  costuma  ricca  ^^7  \ 

del  garofano  prima  discoperse 
neir  orto  dove  tal  seme  s'  appicca  ;  ^ 

e  tranne  la  brigata,  in  che  disperse  ^30  ; 

Caccia  d'  Ascian  la  vigna  e  la  gran  fronda, 
e  V  Abbagliato  il  suo  senno  proferse.  j 

Ma  perchè  sappi  chi  sì  ti  seconda  ^3S  ] 

contra  i  Sanesi,  aguzza  ver  me  1'  occhio  ; 

sì  che  la  faccia  mia  ben  ti  risponda  ;  ; 

sì  vedrai  eh'  io  son  F  ombra  di  Capocchio,      ^3^  j 
che  falsai  li  metalli  con  alchimia  ;  ] 

e  ti  dei  ricordar,  se  ben  t'  adocchio, 

com'  io  fui  di  natura  buona  scimia."  *39  ; 


9.     See   the   note   to   w.   86,    87  of  the  foliowing  ; 
canto.  ^ 


IO.  It  Ì3  now  about  one  o'clock  on  the  Saturday 
afternoon. 

18-36.  For  Gerì  del  Bello,  the  cousin  of  Dante's 
father,  see  the  table  on  p.  373  of  the  volume  containing 
the  Paradiso.  According  to  one  account,  he  caused 
discord  among  the  Sacchetti  and  was  slain  by  a 
member  of  that  famiiy  in  consequence,  his  death  not 
being  avenged  till  thirty  years  later,  when  his  nephews 
killed  one  of  the  Sacchetti.  Buti  says  that  the  murder 
of  Geri's  father  was  the  origin  of  the  feud. 

47,  48.    Valdichiana  and  Maremma  are  selected  as 


CANTO  XXIX  331 

And  I  said  to  the  Poet  :   "  Now  was  there  ever  The 
people  80  vain  as  the  Sienese  ?  certainly  the 
French  not  so  by  far." 

Whereat  the   other  leper,   who  heard  me,  re-  Capocchie 
sponded  to  my  words  :   **  Except  Stricca  who  some^ 
contrived  to  spend  so  moderately  ;  members 

and  Niccolò,  who  first  discovered  the  costly  IL^?f°^' 
usage  of  the  elove,  in  the  garden  where  such  Brìgade" 
seed  takes  root  ; 

and  except  the  company  in  which  Caccia  of 
Asciano  squandered  his  vineyard  and  his  great 
forest,  and  the  Abbagliato  shewed  his  wit. 

But  that  thou  maj^est  know  who  thus  seconds 
thee  against  the  Sienese,  sharpen  thìne  eye 
towards  me,  that  my  face  may  give  thee  right 
response ; 

80  shalt  thou  see  I  am  the  shadow  of  Capocchio, 
who  falsified  the  metals  by  alchemy  ;  and  thou 
must  recollect,  if  I  rightly  eye  thee,  how  good 
an  ape  I  was  of  Nature." 

two   of    the   most    unhealthy   districts    of    Tuscany, 
Sardinia  being  notorious  for  the  same  reason. 

58-64.  The  inhabitants  of  the  island  of  Aegina 
having  died  of  a  pestilence  sent  by  Juno,  Jupiter 
restored  the  population  by  transforming  the  ants  into 
men,  who  were  called  Myrmidons  {cf,  Ovid,  Metam. 
vii.  523-657). 

109-120.  Griffolino  of  Arezzo  obtained  money  from 
Albero  of  Siena  by  pretending  that  he  could  teach  him 
the  art  of  flying.  On  discovering  that  he  had  been 
tricked,  Albero  induced  his  father  or  patron,  who  was 
Bishop  of  Siena,  to  have  Griffolino  burned  as  an 
alchemist. 


332  NOTES 

125-132.  These  four  men  were  members  of  the 
Brigata  Spendereccia^  a  club  founded  in  the  second  halfof 
the  thirteenth  century  by  twelve  wealthy  Sienese  youths, 
who  vied  wìth  each  other  in  squandering  their  mov.ey 
on  riotous  livìng.  Verse  127  refers  to  some  expensive 
dish  prepared  with  cloves,  as  to  the  nature  of  which 
the  old  commentators  are  not  agreed.  The  orto  of 
V.  129  is  probably  Siena.  The  Lane  mentioned  in 
Inf,  xiii.  120,  also  belonged  to  this  **  Spendthrift 
Brigade." 

136-139.  Capocchio  was  probably  a  Fiorentine  and 
a  friend  of  Dante's.  In  order  to  explain  v.  159,  the 
early  commentators  give  anecdotes  vouching  for  his 
«kill  as  a  draughtsman  and  his  powers  of  mimicry.  He 
was  burnt  at  Siena  in  1293.  for  practising  alchemy. 


>^ 

hJ 

1— 1 

s 

< 

fc 

< 

J 

< 

fa 
O 

w 

a. 

8 

< 

<^ 

•-> 

h3 

i-l 

M 

Q 

Cd 

ffi 

h 

C 

-  <U  Uh 

-^     O 


5  t3    H 


o  2 


O  vo 


o 

e 

1) 

o 


U  o 


^    P      IH 

o  Si  « 


<u 


ro 


-  O  ,         I 


O    o 

^^ 

O   Uh 

ti  n3 
rt  il 
CQ    O 


vo 


vo 


rJ 


<2 


>    O 


^ 


INFJ^RNO 

\ 

STILL  on  the  brim  of  the  Tenth  Chasm,  in  which  '. 
new  horrors  await  us.  "  Here,"  says  the  Ottimo^  ^ 
Com.f  <'all  the  senses  are  assailed:  the  sight,  by  murky  ; 
air  (se  più  lume  vi  fosse,  &c.  )  ;  the  ear,  by  lamentations^  \ 
that  *  bave  arrows  shod  with  pity  *  ;  the  smeli,  by  stench"  ; 
of  *  putrid  limbs  '  ;  the  touch,  by  hìdeous  scurf,  and  by  ^ 
the  sinners  lying  on  one  another;  and  the  tasta,  by  j 
thirst  that  *  craves  one  little  drop  of  water,'  "  &c.  Here 
Gianni  Schicchi  of  Florence,  and  Myrrha,  who  counter- 

^^vui  ^^^  tempo  che  Giunone  era  crucciata  I 

Bolgia  IO      per  Semelè  centra  il  sangue  tebano,  i 

come  mostrò  una  ed  altra  fiata,  i 

Atamante  divenne  tanto  insano  4  \ 

che,  veggendo  la  moglie  con  due  figli  sj 
andar  carcata  da  ciascuna  mano, 

gridò  :   "  Tendiam  le  reti,  sì  eh'  io  pigli  7  ] 

la  leonessa  e  i  leoncini  al  varco  ''  ;  ì 

e  poi  distese  i  dispietati  artigli,  i 

prendendo  1'  un  che  avea  nome  Learco,  *°  = 

e  rotollo,  e  percosselo  ad  un  sasso  ;  ] 
e  quella  s'  annegò  con  1'  altro  carco. 

E  quando  la  fortuna  volse  in  basso  '3  | 

r  altezza  de'  Troian  che  tutto  ardiva,  j 

sì  che  insieme  col  regno  il  re  fu  casso,  \ 

E  cuba  trista,  misera  e  cattiva,  *^  | 

poscia  che  vide  Polissena  morta,  ì 

e  del  suo  Polidoro  in  su  la  riva  i 

del  mar  si  fu  la  dolorosa  accorta,  '9  J 

forsennata  latrò  sì  come  cane  :  \ 

tanto  il  dolor  le  fé'  la  mente  torta.  l 

334 


CANTO  XXX 

i 

feited  the  persons  of  others  for  wìcked  purposes,  re-  ■ 

present  the  Falsifiers  "in  deeds"  (1-45);  Sinon   and  • 

Potiphar's  wìfe,  the  Falsifiers   "in  word 3  "  (91-99).  < 

The  canto  ends  with  a  dialogue  between  Master  Adam  \ 

of    Brescia   and   Sinon,   who    strike   and   abuse   each  ; 

other  with  a  grim  scorn  and  zeal  (100-129).     Dante  i 

gets  a  sharp  and  memorable  reproof  from  Virgìi,  for  1 

listening    too    eagerly    to     their     base     conversation 

(130.148).  j 

At  the  time  that  Juno  was  incensed  for  Semele  The  | 
against  the  Theban  blood,  as  she  already  more    ^  ^^  ^"    \ 

than  once  had  shewn,  , 

Athamas  grew   so   insane,   that   he,   seeing   his  The 

wife,  with   two   sons,   [go]   laden   on   either  of  Athama»; 

band,  j 

cried  :  "  Spread  we  the  nets,  that  I  may  take  \ 

the  lioness  and  ber  young  lions  at  the  pass  "  ;  \ 

and  then  stretched  out  his  pitiless  talons,  \ 

grasping  the  one  who  had  the  name  Learchus  ; 

and  whirled  bim,  and  dashed  him  on  a  rock  ;  ; 

and  she  with  ber  other  burden  drowned  berself.  ] 

And  wben  Fortune  brought  low  the  all-daring  and  o«  \ 

pride  of  the  Trojans,  so  that  the  King  together  ^®^^***  i 
with  his  kingdom  was  blotted  out  ; 

Hecuba,  sad,  miserable,  and  captive,  after  she  > 

had   seen  Polyxena   slain,  and,  forlorn,   dis-  i 

cerned  ber  Polydorus,  j 

on  the  sea-strand,  she,  out  of  ber  senses,  barked  j 

like    a    dog  :    to   such   a   degree   had    []tbe]  1 

sorrow  wrung  ber  soul.  \ 

335  i 


336  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Ma  né  di  Tebe  furie  né  Troiane  *« 

BolgYa^o      ®^  vider  mai  in  alcun  tanto  crude, 

non  punger  bestie,  non  che  membra  umane, 

quant'  io  vidi  in  due  ombre  smorte  e  nude,        ^s 
che  mordendo  correvan  di  quel  modo, 
che  il  porco  quando  del  porcil  si  schiude. 

L'  una  giunse  a  Capocchio,  ed  in  sul  nodo       ^^ 
del  collo  r  assannò  si  che  tirando 
grattar  gli  fece  il  ventre  al  fondo  sodo. 

E  r  Aretin,  che  rimase  tremando,  3^ 

mi  disse  :   "  Quel  folletto  é  Gianni  Schicchi, 
e  va  rabbioso  altrui  così  conciando/' 

"  O,"  diss'  io  lui,  "  se  T  altro  non  ti  ficchi      34 
li  denti  addosso,  non  ti  sia  fatica 
a  dir  chi  è,  pria  che  di  qui  si  spicchi." 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   <*  Queir  è  V  anima  antica  37 

di  Mirra  scellerata,  che  divenne 
al  padre,  fuor  del  dritto  amore,  amica. 

Questa  a  peccar  con  esso  così  venne,  ^° 

falsificando  sé  in  altiui  forma, 
come  1'  altro,  che  là  sen  va,  sostenne, 

per  guadagnar  la  donna  della  torma,  43 

falsificare  in  sé  Buoso  Donati, 
testando,  e  dando  al  testamento  norma." 

E  poi  che  i  due  rabbiosi  tur  passati,  4^ 

sopra  cui  io  avea  1'  occhio  tenuto, 
rivolsilo  a  guardar  gli  altri  mal  nati. 

Io  vidi  un,  fatto  a  guisa  di  liuto,  49 

pur  eh'  egli  avesse  avuta  V  anguinaia 
tronca  dai  lato  che  1'  uomo  ha  forcuto. 

La  grave  idropisì,  che  sì  dispaia  5^ 

le  membra  con  1'  umor  che  mal  converte 
che  il  viso  non  risponde  alla  ventraia, 


CANTO  XXX  337 

But  neither  Theban  Furies  nor  Trojan  were  ever  The  \ 
seen  in  aught  so  cruel — not  in  stinging  brutes, 

and  much  less  human  limbs  ;  \ 

as  I  saw   LÌn]  two   shadows,  pale  and  naked,  Schicchi        | 
which  ran  biting  in  the  manner  that  a  hungry  Uy^ua        ^ 

swine  does  when  he  is  thrust  out  from  his  sty.  ] 

The  one  carne  to  Capocchio,  and  fixed  its  tusks  \ 

on  his  neck-joint,  so  that,  dragging   him^  it  1 

made  the  solid  bottom  claw  his  beily.  | 

And  the  Aretine,  who  remained  trembling,  said  ì 

to  me  :    "  That   goblin  is  Gianni  Schicchi  ;  j 

and,  rabid,  he  goes  thus  mangling  others."  1 

**  Oh  !  "  said  I  to  him,  **  so  may  the  other  not  | 

plant  its  teeth  on  thee,  be  pleased  to  teli  us  I 

who  it  is,  ere  it  snatch  itself  away."  j 

And  he  to  me  :   "  That  is  the  ancient  spirit  of  i 

flagitious  Myrrha,  who  loved  her  father  with  ì 
more  than  rightful  love. 

She  carne   to   sin  with   him   disguised   in   alien  ! 

Form  ;  even  as  the  other  who  there  is  going  \ 

away,  undertook,  1 

that  he  might  gain  the  Lady  of  the  troop,  to 

disguise  himself  as  Buoso  Donati,  making  a  ] 

testament  and  giving  to  it  legai  form."  \ 

And  when  the  furious  two,  on  whom  I  had  kept  j 

my  eye,  were  passed,  I  turned  it  to  observe  \ 

the  other  ill-born  spirits,  \ 

I  saw  one  shapen  like  a  Iute,  if  he  had  only  had  Adam  of       ? 
his  groin  cut  short  at  the  part  where  man  is  ^*"®**^'^ 

forked.  \ 

The  heavy  dropsy,  which  with  its  ill-digested  | 

humour  so  disproportions  the  limbs,  that  the  i 

visage  corresponds  not  to  the  paunch,  { 


338  INFERNO 

Cerchio  faceva  a  lui  tener  le  labbra  aperte,  ss 

Bolgia  IO       come  1'  etico  fa,  che  per  la  sete 

r  un  verso  il  mento  e  T  altro  in  su  rinverte. 

"  O  voi,  che  senza  alcuna  pena  siete,  58 

(e  non  so  io  perchè),  nel  mondo  gramo," 
diss'  egli  a  noi,  "  guardate  ed  attendete 

alla  miseria  del  maestro  Adamo  :  ^« 

io  ebbi,  vivo,  assai  di  quel  eh'  io  volli, 
ed  ora,  lasso  !   un  gocciol  d'  acqua  bramo. 

Li  ruscelletti,  che  dei  verdi  colli  ^4 

del  Casentin  discendon  giuso  in  Arno, 
facendo  i  lor  canali  freddi  e  molli, 

sempre  mi  stanno  innanzi,  e  non   indarno  :         ^ 
che  l' imagine  lor  vie  più  m'  asciuga, 
che  il  male  ond'  io  nel  volto  mi  discarno. 

La  rigida  giustizia,  che  mi  fruga,    ■  70 

tragge  cagion  del  loco  ov'  io  peccai 
a  metter  più  li  miei  sospiri  in  fuga. 

Ivi  è  Romena,  là  dov'  io  falsai  73 

la  lega  sigillata  del  Batista  : 
per  eh'  io  il  corpo  suso  arso  lasciai. 

Ma  s' io  vedessi  qui  1'  anima  trista  7* 

di  Guido  o  d'  Alessandro  o  di  lor  frate, 
per  fonte  Branda  non  darei  la  vista. 

Dentro  e'  è  1'  una  già,  se  1'  arrabbiate  79 

ombre  che  vanno  intorno  dicon  vero  ; 
ma  che  mi  vai,  eh'  ho  le  membra  legate  ? 

S'  io  fossi  pur  di  tanto  ancor  leggiero,  ^^ 

eh'  io  potessi  in  cent'  anni  andare  un'  oncia, 
io  sarei  messo  già  per  lo  sentiero, 

cercando  lui  tra  questa  gente  sconcia,  ^s 

con  tutto  eh'  ella  volge  undici  miglia, 
e  men  d'  un  mezzo  di  traverso  non  ci  ha. 


CANTO  XXX  339 

made  him  hold  his  lips  apart,  as  does  the  hectic  The 

patient,  who  for  thirst  curls  the  one  lip  towards  ^^^«ifiers 

the  chin,  and  the  other  upwards. 
<<  O  ye  !    who  are  exempt  from  every  punish-  Master 

ment   (and  why  1   know  not),  in  this   grim  nar^atfve 

world,  '  said  he  to  us  "  look  and  attend 
to  the  misery  of  Master  Adam  :   when  alive,  I 

had  enough  of  what  I  wished  ;  and  now,  alas  ! 

I  crave  one  Httle  drop  of  water. 
The    rivulets    that    from    the    verdant    hills    of 

Casentino    descend   into    the    Arno,    making 

their  channels  cool  and  moist, 
stand  constantly  before  me,  and  not  in  vain  :  for 

the  image  of  them  dries  me  up  far  more  than  the 

disease  which  from  my  visage  wears  the  flesh. 
The    rigid   Justice,  which   searches    me,    takes 

occasion  from  the  place  at  which  I  sinned,  to 

give  my  sighs  a  quicker  flight. 
There  is   Romena  where    [   falsified  the  alloy, 

seaied  with  the  Baptist's  image  i  for  which  on 

earth  I  left  my  body  burnt. 
But  if  I  could  see  the  miserable  soul  of  Guido  The  Conti 

bere,  or  of  Alessandro,  or  their  brother,  fot 

Branda's  fount  I  would  not  give  the  sight. 
One  is  in  already,  if  the  mad  shadows  that  are 

going  round    speak  true  ;    but  what  avails  it 

me  whose  limbs  are  tied  ì 
Were   I  only  stili  so  light,  that  I  could  move 

one  inch  in  a  hundred  years,  I  had  already 

put  myself  upon  the  road, 
to  seek  him  among  this  disfigured  people,  though 

it  winds  round  eleven  miles,  and  is  not  lesa 

than  half  a  mile  across. 


Guidi 


340  INFERNO 

Cerchio  Io  son  per  lor  tra  si  fatta  famiglia  : 

VI  TT  • 

Bolgia  IO      ^i  n^'  indussero  a  battere  i  fiorini, 

che  avean  ben  tre  carati  di  mondiglia." 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   "  Chi  son  li  due  tapini, 
che  fuman  come  man  bagnate  il  verno, 
giacendo  stretti  a'  tuoi  destri  confini  ?  '* 

"  Qui  li  trovai,  e  poi  volta  non  dierno," 

rispose,  "  quand'  io  piovvi  in  questo  greppo, 
e  non  credo  che  dieno  in  sempiterno. 

L*  una  è  la  falsa  che  accusò  Joseppo, 
1*  altro  è  il  falso  Sinon  greco  da  Troia  ; 
per  febbre  acuta  gittan  tanto  leppo." 

E  r  un  di  lor,  che  si  recò  a  noia  ^ 

forse  d'  esser  nomato  sì  oscuro, 
col  pugno  gli  percosse  1'  epa  croia  ; 

quella  sonò,  come  fosse  un  tamburo  ;  ^ 

e  mastro  Adamo  gli  percosse  il  volto 
col  braccio  suo  che  non  parve  men  duro, 

dicendo  a  lui  :   **  Ancor  che  mi  sia  tolto  * 

lo  mover,  per  le  membra  che  son  gravi, 
ho  io  il  braccio  a  tal  mestiere  sciolto." 

Ond'  ei  rispose  :   "  Quando  tu  andavi  *' 

al  foco  non  1'  avei  tu  cosi  presto  ; 
ma  sì  e  più  1'  avei  quando  coniavi." 

E  1*  idropico  :   "  Tu  di'  ver  di  questo  ;  ^ 

ma  tu  non  fosti  sì  ver  testimonio, 
là  've  del  ver  a  Troia  fosti  richiesto." 

'*S'  io  dissi  '1  falso,  tu  falsasti  il  conio,"  ^ 

disse  Sinone,  "  e  son  qui  per  un  fallo, 
e  tu  per  più  che  alcun  altro  demonio." 

•*  Ricorditi,  spergiuro,  del  cavallo,"  »• 

rispose  quel  eh'  avea  enfiata  1'  epa  ; 
^*e  siati  reo  che  tutto  il  mondo  sallo." 


CANTO  XXX  341  ì 

Through  them  am  I  in  such  a  crew  :  they  in-  The  1 

duced  me  to  stamp  the  florins  that  had  three  ^^^«^^«^^  | 
carats  of  alloy." 

And  I  to  him :   "  Who  are  the  abject  two,  lying  Potiphars  \ 

dose  to  thy  right  confìnes,  and  smoking  like  sinon"  ' 

a  hand  bathed  in  winter-time  ?  "  i 

"  Here  I  fbund  them,  when  I  rained  into  this  l 

pinfold,"  he  answered  ;   "  and  since  then  they  ì 
have  not  given  a  turn,  and  may  not  give,  I 

think,  to  ali  eternity.  ] 

One  is  the  false  ivi/e  who  accused  Joseph  ;  the  ' 

other  Ì8  false  Sinon,  the  Greek  from  Troy  ;  l 

burning  fever  makes  them  reek  so  strongly."  j 

And  one  of  them,  who  took  ofFence  perhaps  at  Master  ^ 
being  named   thus    darkly,    smote    the    rigid  sìno^  ^ 

belly  of  him  with  bis  fìst  ;  quarrel  , 

it  sounded  like  a  drum  ;  and  Master  Adam  smote 

him   in   the  face  with  bis  arm,  that  did  not  \ 

seem  less  hard,  J 

saying  to  him  :   "  Though  I  am  kept  from  mov-  \ 

ing  by  my  weighty  limbs,  I  have  an  arm  free  ] 

fbr  such  necessity."  ^ 

Thereat  he  answered  :  "  When  thou  wast  going 

to  the  fire,  thou  hadst  it  not  so  ready  ;  but  as  j 

ready,  and  more,  when  thou  wast  coining."  ■ 

And  he  of  the  dropsy  :    "  In  this  thou  sayest 

true;    but  thou  wast  not  so   true   a   witness  i 

there,  when  questioned  of  the  truth  at  Troy."  ^ 

**  If  I  spoke  false,  thou  too  didst  falsify  the  coin," 

said  Sinon  ;   "and  I  am  here  for  one  crime,  = 
and  thou  fbr  more  than  any  other  Demon.'* 

"  Bethink  thee,  perjurer,  of  the  borse,"  answered  ; 

he  who  had  the  inflated  paunch  ;  **  and  be  it  a  ] 

torture  to  thee  that  ali  the  world  knows  thereof."  j 


34»  INFERNO 

Cerchio  "A  te  sia  rea  la  sete  onde  ti  crepa,"  ^2* 

Bolgia  xó      ^^^^^  ^^  Greco,  "  la  lingua,  e  T  acqua  marcia 
che  il  ventre  innanzi  gli  occhi  sì  t'  assiepa/' 

Allora  il  monetier  :   "  Così  si  squarcia  ^*4 

la  bocca  tua  per  mal  dir  come  suole  : 
che  s' i'  ho  sete  ed  umor  mi  rinfarcia, 

tu  hai  1*  arsura  e  il  capo  che  ti  duole,  ^27 

e  per  leccar  lo  specchio  di  Narcisso, 
non  vorresti  a  invitar  molte  parole." 

Ad  ascoltarli  er'  io  del  tutto  fisso,  ^3^ 

quando  il  maestro  mi  disse  :   "Or  pur  mira  ! 
che  per  poco  è  che  teco  non  mi  risso." 

Quand'  io  '1  senti'  a  me  parlar  con  ira,  ^33 

volsimi  verso  lui  con  tal  vergogna, 
eh'  ancor  per  la  memoria  mi  si  gira. 

E  quale  è  quei  che  suo  dannaggio  sogna,  ^3^ 

che  sognando  desidera  sognare, 
sì  che  quel  eh'  è,  come  non  fosse,  agogna  : 

tal  mi  fec'  io,  non  potendo  parlare,  '39 

che  desiava  scusarmi,  e  scusava 
me  tuttavia,  e  noi  mi  credea  fare. 

**  Maggior  difetto  men  vergogna  lava,"  ^42 

disse  il  maestro,  "  che  il  tuo  non  è  stato  : 
però  d'  ogni  tristizia  ti  disgrava  ; 

e  fa  ragion  eh'  io  ti  sia  sempre  allato,  '45 

se  più  avvien  che  fortuna  t'  accoglia, 
ove  sia  gente  in  simigliante  piato  : 

che  voler  ciò  udire  è  bassa  voglia."  '43 

1-12.  Semele,  the  daughter  of  Cadmus,  King  of 
Thebes,  was  beloved  by  Jupiter,  to  whom  she  bore  a 
son,  Bacchus  ;  whereupon  Juno  wreaked  her  venge- 
ance  on  the  Theban  royal  house  in  several  ways. 
Two  of  these  are  recorded  by  Ovid  in  the  Metam.  iii.  ; 


CANTO  XXX  343  | 

"  To  thee  be  torture  the  thirst  that  cracks  thy  The  \ 
tongue,"  replied  the  Greek,  "and  the fbul  water  ^a^^^^**»  \ 
which  makes  that  belly  such  a  hedge  before  thy 

eyes."  1 

Then  the  coiner  :   "  Thus  thy  jaw  gapes  wide, 
as  usuai,  to  speak  ili  :  fbr  if  I  bave  thirst,  and 

moisture  stufFs  me,  | 

thou  hast  the  burning,  and  the  head  that  pains  thee  ;  ì 
and  to  mah  thee  lap  the  mirror  of  Narcissus  thou 

wouldst  not  require  many  words  of  invitation."  i 

I  was  standing  ali  intent  to  bear  them,  when  the  Virgil  j 
Master  said  to  me  :   "  Now  keep  looking,  a  d^^^^       \ 

little  longer  and  I  quarrel  with  thee  !  "  ; 

When  I  heard  him  speak  to  me  in  anger,  I  turned  ■ 

towards  him  with  such  shame,  that  it  comes  ^ 

over  me  again  as  I  but  think  of  it.  ; 

And  as  one  who  dreams  of  something  hurtful  to  \ 
him,  and  dreaming  wishes  it  a  dream,  so  that 

he  longs  for  that  which  is,  as  if  it  were  not  :  ■ 

such    grew    I,  who,  without    power    to    speak,  \ 

wished  to  excuse  myself  and  ali  the  while  ex-  ] 

cused,  and  did  not  think  that  I  was  doing  it.  1 

"  Less  shame  washes  off  a  greater  fault  than  thine 

has  been,"  said  the  Master  :  "  therefore  unload  \ 

thee  of  ali  sorrow  ;  \ 

and  count  that  I  am  always  at  thy  side,  should 

it  again  fall  out  that  Fortune  brings  thee  where  j 

people  are  in  similar  contests  :    fbr  the  wish  \ 

to  hear  it  is  a  vulgar  wish."  \ 

while  the  madness  of  Athamas,  the  husband  of  Semele's 
sister  Ino,  is  narrated  in  w.  512-530  of  the  fourth 
hook. 

13-21.  After  the  fall   of  Troy,   Hecuba,  the  wife  j 

of  King  Priam,  was  carried  off  as  a  slave  to  Greece.  j 


344  NOTES 

On  the  way  thither,  the  sacrifice  of  her  daughter  and 
the  sight  of  her  son's  murdered  body  drove  her  mad 
{Metam.  xiii.  404-475). 

22-45.  Gianni  Schicchi,  a  Fiorentine  of  the  Caval- 
canti family,  well-known  for  his  mìmicry.  On  the 
death  of  Buoso  Donati  (see  above,  canto  xxv.  140), 
his  son  Simone  induced  Gianni  to  personate  the  dead 
man  and  dictate  a  will  in  his  favour.  In  doing  this, 
Gianni  added  several  clauses  by  which  he  himself 
benefited,  and  thus  obtained,  among  other  things,  a 
beautiful  mare,  known  as  the  donna  della  torma. — 
The   story  of  Myrrha  is   told   by   Ovid,   Mdam.   x. 

298.  sqq. 

49-90.  Master  Adam  of  Brescia  was  induced  by  the 
Conti  Guidi  of  Romena  to  counterfeit  the  Fiorentine 
golden  florin,  for  which  crime  he  was  burnt  in  the 
year  1281. — The  fonte  Branda  of  v.  78  is  either  a 
v/ell- known  fountain  at  Siena,  or  a  more  obscure  one 
near  Romena.     (With  v,  65,  cf,  Purg,  v.  85-129.  note.') 


CANTO  XXX  345 

86,  87.  Attempts  have  been  made  to  obtain  the 
cxact  measurement  of  Dante's  Hell,  by  calculatìons 
based  on  this  passage,  and  on  v.  9  of  the  preceding 
canto  ;  but  it  is  evident  that  Dante  did  not  aim  at 
any  unìformity  of  design.  The  bank  leading  down 
to  the  tenth  bolgia  must  have  been  of  considerable 
depth  ;  but  those  leading  to  the  second  and  sixth 
bolgie  were  evidently  quite  short  descents  (see  above, 
cantos  xviii.  109-114,  and  xxiii.  31-45).  In  the  same 
way,  we  have  here,  in  the  tenth  bol^ìa^  a  half-mile 
bottom,  while  in  the  fifth  bolgia,  the  fiends  on  either 
bank  can,  apparently,  touch  hooks  with  one  another 
(xxii.  145-15 1).     See  Furg.  xiii.  22,  note. 

97-98.  For  Potiphar's  wìfe,  see  Genesii  xxxix. 
6-23. — Sinon  is  the  Greek  who  allowed  the  Trojans 
to  take  him  prisoner,  and  then  persuaded  them  to 
admit  the  Wooden  Horse  v^rithin  their  city  walls 
{cf.  JEn.  ii.  57,  sqq.,  and  see  above,  canto  xxvi.  55-63, 
noti). 

128.    The  specchio  di  Narcisso  =  w  a  te  r 


INFERNO 

THE  Poets  now  mount  up,  and  cross  the  bank  which  j 
separates  the  last  chasm  of  the  Malebolge  from  the  \ 
Central  Pit,  or  Ninth  Circle,  wherein  Satan  himself  is  ì 
placed.  The  air  is  thick  and  gloomy  (^Z^ch.  xiy.  6,  7  ;  ! 
Jlev.  ix.  2)  ;  so  that  Dante  can  see  but  little  way  before  ] 
him.  The  sound  of  a  horn,  louder  than  any  thunder,  j 
suddenly  attracts  ali  his  attention  ;  and,  looking  in  the  [ 
direction  from  which  it  comes,  he  dimly  dìscerns  the  j 
figures  of  huge  Giants  standing  round  the  edge  of  the  Pit.  • 
These  are  the  proud  rebellious  Nephilim  and  "mighty  ' 
men  which  were  of  old,"  &c.  (Gen.  vi.  4)  ;  "giants  groan-  i 
ìng  under  the  waters"  (^Job  xxvi.  5,  Vulg.)  ;  *'sons  of  j 
earth"  who  made  open  war  against  Heaven  (1-45).  : 

Cammino  al  Una  medesma  lingua  pria  mi  morse,  i 

Cerchio  IX.  >     ,  •    •        T>      ^       u     1  • 

SI  che  mi  tmse  1   una  e  1    altra  guancia,  1 

e  poi  la  medicina  mi  riporse. 

Così  od'  io  che  soleva  la  lancia  4  j 

d'  Achille  e  del  suo  padre  esser  cagione  \ 

prima  di  trista  e  poi  di  buona  mancia.  :\ 

Noi  demmo  il  dosso  al  misero  vallone,  7 

8u  per  la  ripa  che  il  cinge  d'  intorno  1 

attraversando  senza  alcun  sermone.  ■ 

Quivi  era  men  che  notte  e  men   che  giorno,  ^°  \ 

sì  che  il  viso  m'  andava  innanzi  poco  ;  | 

ma  io  senti'  sonare  un  alto  corno,  j 

tanto  eh'  avrebbe  ogni  tuon  fatto  fioco,  ^3  | 

che,  contra  sé  la  sua  via  seguitando,  j 
dirizzò  gli  occhi  miei  tutti  ad  un  loco  : 

dopo  la  dolorosa  rotta,  quando  '^  \ 

Carlo  Magno  perde  la  santa  gesta,  | 
non  sonò  sì  terribilmente  Orlando. 
346 


CANTO  XXXI 

i 

The  first  of  them  is  Nimrod  of  Babel,  who  shouts  ìa 

perplexed  unintelligible  speech,  and  is  himself  a  mass 

of  stupidity  and  confusion  :  for  Dante  elsewhere  (f^u/g. 

Eloq.  i.7)  tells  how  "  man,  under  persuasion  of  the  Giant, 

took  upon  him  to  surpass  Nature  and  the  Author  of 

Nature  "  on  the  plain  of  Shinar,  and  was  baffled  and 

confounded  (46-81).     After  seeing  him,  the  Poets  turn 

to  the  ieft  hand,  and  go  along  the  brim  of  the  Pit  till 

i  they  come  to  Ephialtes  (82-1 1 1)  ;  and  then  to  Antaeus, 

I  who  takes  them  in  his  arms  and  sets  them  down  "  into 

I  the  bottom  of  ali  guilt,"  or  lowest  part  of  Hell,  where 

I  eternai  cold  freezes  and  locks  up  Cocytus,  the  marsh 

I  (canto  xiv.  119)  that  receives  ali  its  rivers  (11 2-145). 

One  and  th:  same  tongue  first  wounded  me  so  Dante'» 

that  it  tinged  ivìth  hlushes  both  my  cheeks,  sitarne 

and  then  held  forth  the  medicine  to  me. 
Thus  I  bave  heard  that  the  lance  of  Achillea,  and 

of  his  father,  used  to  he  occasion  first  of  sad 

and  then  of  healing  gift. 
We  turned  our  back  to  the  wretched  valle y,  up 

by  the  bank  that  girds  it  round,  crossing  with- 

out  any  speech. 
Here  was  less  than  night  and  less  than  day,  so  A  horn 

that  my  sight  went  little  nvay  before  me  ;  but 

I  heard  a  high  horn  sound 
so  loudly^  that  it  would  bave  made  any  thunder 

weak  ;  which  directed  my  eyes,  [that  followed 

its  course  against  itself],  ali  to  one  place  : 
after  the  dolorous  rout,  when  Charlemain  had 

lost  the  holy  emprise,  [Roland]  did  not  sound 

nvtth  his  so  terribly. 

347 


348  INFERNO 

Cammino  al  Poco  portai  in  là  volta  la  testa,  ^9 

Cerchio  IX.       ^j^^  ^^j  parve  veder  molte  alte  torri  ; 

ond'  io  :   "  Maestro,  di',  che  terra  è  questa  ì'* 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Però  che  tu  trascorri  =* 

per  le  tenebre  troppo  dalla  lungi, 
avvien  che  poi  nel  'maginare  aborri. 

Tu  vedrai  ben,  se  tu  là  ti  congiungi,  25 

quanto  il  senso  s' inganna  di  lontano  : 
però  alquanto  più  te  stesso  pungi." 

Poi  caramente  mi  prese  per  mano  ^8 

e  disse  :   **  Pria  che  noi  siam  più  avanti, 
acciocché  il  fatto  men  ti  paia  strano, 

sappi  che  non  son  torri,  ma  giganti,  3» 

e  son  nel  pozzo  intomo  dalla  ripa 
dall'  umbilico  in  giuso  tatti  e  quanti." 

Come,  quando  la  nebbia  si  dissipa,  34 

lo  sguardo  a  poco  a  poco  raffigura 
ciò  che  cela  il  vapor  che  T  aere  stipa  : 

cosi  forando  V  aura  grossa  e  scura,  37 

più  e  più  appressando  in  ver  la  sponda, 
fugglemi  errore,  e  cresce'  mi  paura. 

Però  che,  come  in  su  la  cerchia  tonda  4© 

Montereggion  di  torri  si  corona  : 
così  la  proda  che  il  pozzo  circonda 

torreggiavan  di  mezza  la  persona  43 

gli  orribili  giganti,  cui  minaccia 
Giove  del  cielo  ancora,  quando  tuona. 

Ed  io  scorgeva  già  d'  alcun  la  faccia,  46 

le  spalle  e  il  petto,  e  del  ventre  gran  parte, 
e  per  le  coste  giù  ambo  le  braccia. 

Natura  certo,  quando  lasciò  1'  arte  49 

di  sì  fatti  animali,  assai  fé'  bene, 
per  torre  tali  esecutori  a  Marte  ; 


CANTO  XXXI  349 

Short  ivhile  had  I  kept  [my  head  turned]  in  that  The  Giants 

direction,  when  I  seemed  to  sce  many  lofty 

towers;  whereat  I:  "Master!  say,  what  town 

is  this  ?  " 
And  he  to  me  :    "  Because  thou  traversest  the 

darkness  too  far  off,  it  follows  that  thou  errest 

in  thy  imagining. 
Thou  shalt  see  right  well,  [if  ]  thou  arrivest  there, 

how  much  the  sense  at  distance  is  deceived  : 

therefore  spur  thee  some  what  more." 
Then  lovingly  he  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  said: 

"  Ere  we  go  farther,  that  the  reality  may  seem 

less  strange  to  thee, 
know,  they  are  not  towers,  but  Giants  ;  and  are 

in  the  well,  around  its  bank,  from  the  navel 

downv/ards  ali  of  them.*' 
As  when  a  mist  is  vanishing,  the  eye  by  little  and 

little  reshapes  that   which  the    air-crowding 

vapour  hides  ; 
BO  whilst  piercing  through  that  gross  and  dark- 

some  air,  more  and  more  approaching  towards 

the  brink,  error  [fled]  from  me,  and  [my]  fear 

[increased]. 
For  as  on  its  round  wall  Montereggione  crowns 

itself  with  towers  :   so  with  half  their  bodies, 

the  horrible  giants, 
whom  Jove  from  heaven  stili  threatens  when  he 

thunders,  turreted  the  [bank]  which  compasses 

the  pit. 
And  already  I  discerned  the  face  of  one,  the  Nimrc4 

shoulders   and   the  breast,  and  great  part  of 

the  belly,  and  down  along  his  sides  both  arms. 
Nature  certainly,  when  she  left  off  the  art  of 

making  animais  like  these,  did  very  well,  in 

taking  away  such  excutioners  from  Mars  ; 


350  INFERN-O 

Cammino  al  e  s'  ella  d'  elefanti  e  di  balene  sa 

Cere  10     .       ^^^  gj  pente,  chi  guarda  sottilmente 
più  giusta  e  più  discreta  la  ne  tiene  : 

che  dove  1'  argomento  della  mente  ss 

s'  aggiunge  al  mal  volere  ed  alla  possa, 
nessun  riparo  vi  può  far  la  gente. 

La  faccia  sua  mi  parca  lunga  e  grossa  ss 

come  la  pina  di  San  Pietro  a  Roma  ; 
ed  a  sua  proporzione  eran  V  altr'  ossa  ; 

«1  che  la  ripa,  eh'  era  perizoma  ^^ 

dal  mezzo  in  giù,  ne  mostrava  ben  tanto 
di  sopra,  che  di  giungere  alla  chioma 

tre  Frison  s'  averian  dato  mal  vanto  :  ^* 

però  eh'  io  ne  vedea  trenta  gran  palmi 
dal  loco  in  giù,  dov'  uom  s'  affibbia  il  manto. 

"  Rafel  mai  amech  zabi  almi,"  ^ 

cominciò  a  gridar  la  fiera  bocca, 
cui  non  si  convenian  più  dolci  salmi. 

E  il  duca  mio  ver  lui  :   "  Anima  sciocca,  7° 

tienti  col  corno,  e  con  quel  ti  disfoga 
quand'  ira  o  altra  passion  ti  tocca. 

Cercati  al  collo,  e  troverai  la  soga  73 

che  il  tien  legato,  o  anima  confusa,  — 

e  vedi  lui  che  il  gran  petto  ti  doga." 

Poi  disse  a  me  ;   "  Egli  stesso  s'  accusa  ;  7^ 

questi  è  Nembrotto,  per  lo  cui  mal  coto 
pure  un  linguaggio  nel  mondo  non  s'  usa. 

Lasciamlo  stare,  e  non  parliamo  a  voto  :  79 

che  così  è  a  lui  ciascun  linguaggio, 
come  il  suo  ad  altrui  eh'  a  nullo  è  noto." 

Facemmo  adunque  più  lungo  viaggio 
volti  a  sinistra  ;  ed  al  trar  d'  un  balestro 
trovammo  1'  altro  assai  più  fiero  e  maggio 


Sa 


CANTO  XXXI                       351  j 

and  if  she   repents   her  not  of  Elephants  and  TheGìants   ; 

Whales,  whoso  subtly  looks,  therein  regards  \ 

her  as  more  just  and  prudent  :  j 

fbr  where    [the  instrument]   of  [the]   mind  is  \ 

joined  to  evil  will  and  potency,  men  can  make  ; 

no  defence  against  it.  ■ 

His  face  seemed  to  me  as  long  and  large  as  the 
pine  of  St  Peter's  at  Rome,  and  his  other 
bones  were  in  proportion  to  it  ; 

so  that  the  bank,  which  was  an  apron  from  his  1 

middle   downwards,   shewed   us    certainly  so  ] 

much  of  him  above,  that  three  Friezelanders  ] 

had  vainly  boasted  I 

to  bave  reached  his  hair  :  for  downwards  from  j 

the  place  where  a  man  buckles  on  his  mantle,  1 

I  saw  thirty  large  spans  of  him.  1 

"  Rafel  mai  amech  zabi  almi,"  began  to  shout  Nimrod'«       i 

the    savage    mouth,    for    which    no    sweeter  ^^  \ 

psaimody   [was]   fit.  \ 

And  towards  him  my  Guide  :    "  Stupid  soul  !  j 

keep  to  thy  horn  ;   and  vent  thyself  with  that,  i 

when  rage  or  other  passion  touches  thee.  i 

Search  on  thy  neck,  and  thou  wilt  find  the  belt  ^ 
that  holds  it  tied,  O  soul  confused,  and  see 

[_the  horn]  itself  that  girdles  thy  huge  breast."  j 

Then  he  said  to  me  :  **  He  accuses  himself  ;  this 
is  Nimrod,  through  whose  ili  [thought]  one 

language  is  not  stili  used  in  the  world.  j 

Let  US  leave  him  standing,  and  not  speak  in  vain  : 

for  every  language  is  to  him,  as  to  others  his  \ 

which  no  one  understands.'*  j 

We  therefore  journeyed  on,  turning  to  the  left  ;  \ 

and,  a  crossbow-shot  off,  we  found  [the  next]  ] 

far  more  fìerce  and  large.  j 


352                           INFERNO  ] 

Camminoal  A  cinpcr  lui,  qual  che  fosse  il  maestro  H 
Cerchio  IX.                       •      j  •                • 

non  so  10  dir,  ma  ei  tenea  succinto 

dinanzi  V  altro,  e  dietro  il  braccio  destro 

d*  una  catena,  che  il  teneva  avvinto  ^^ 

dal  collo  in  giù,  si  che  in  su  lo  scoperto  I 

si  ravvolgeva  infìno  al  giro  quinto.  \ 

'  Questo  superbo  voli'  esser  esperto  9^ 

di  sua  potenza  contra  il  sommo  Giove,*'  \ 
disse  il  mio  duca,  "  ond'  egli  ha  cotal  merto.  j 

Fialte  ha  nome  ;  e  fece  le  gran  prove,  9^ 

quando  i  giganti  fer  paura  ai  Dei  ;  \ 
le  braccia  eh'  ei  menò,  giammai  non  move." 

Ed  io  a  lui  :   "  S'  esser  puote,  io  vorrei  97| 

che  dello  ismisurato  Briareo  ; 

esperienza  avesser  gli  occhi  miei."  ; 

Ond'  ei  rispose  :   "  Tu  vedrai  Anteo  ^H 

presso  di  qui,  che  parla  ed  è  disciolto,  | 

che  ne  porrà  nel  fondo  d'  ogni  reo.  \ 

Quel  che  tu  vuoi  veder  più  là  è  molto,  ^<*é 

ed  è  legato  e  fatto  come  questo,  I 

salvo  che  piò  feroce  par  nel  volto."  \ 

Non  fu  tremuoto  già  tanto  rubesto,  i*»^ 

che  scotesse  una  torre  così  forte,  1 

come  Fialte  a  scotersi  fu  presto.  j 

Allor  temett'  io  più  che  mai  la  morte,  ^09; 

e  non  v'  era  mestier  più  che  la  dotta,  t 
s' io  non  avessi  viste  le  ritorte. 

Noi  procedemmo  più  avanti  allotta,  i"»| 

e  venimmo  ad  Anteo,  che  ben  cinqu'  alle,  ! 
senza  la  testa,  uscia  fuor  della  grotta. 

"  O  tu,  che  nella  fortunata  valle,  »»s| 

che  fece  Scipion  di  gloria  rcda  | 

quando  Annibal  co'  suoi  diede  le  spalle,  \ 


CANTO  XXXI                       353  I 

Who  and  what  the  master  could  be  that  girt  him  The  Giants 
thus,  I  cannot  teli  ;   but  he  had  his  right  arm  Ephialtes        \ 
pinioned  down  behind,  and  the  other  before, 

with  a  chain  which  held  him  clasped  from  the 
neck  downwards,  and  on  the  uncovered  pari 

went  round  to  the  fifth  turn.  1 

"  This  proud  sj>irit  willed  to  try  his  power  against  \ 

high  Jove,"  saith  my  Guide;   **whence  he  i 

has  such  reward.  1 

Ephialtes  is  his  name  ;  and  he  made  the  great 

endeavours,  when  the  giants   made  the  Gods  \ 

afraìd  ;   the  arms  he  agitated  then,  he  never 

moves." 

And  I  to  him  :   **  If  it  were  possible,  I  should  Briareus         ] 

wish  my  eyes  might  bave  experience  of  the  i 

immense  Briareus."  ] 

Whereat  he  answered  :   "  Thou  shalt  see  Antaeus  ^ 

near  at  band,  who  speaks,  and  is  unfettered,  ] 
who  will  put  US  into  the  bottom  of  ali  guilt. 

He  whom  thou  desirest  to  see  is  far  beyond;  j 

and  is  tied  and  shaped  like  this  one,  save  that  ] 

he  seems  in  aspect  more  ferocious."  ] 

No  mighty  earthquake  e  ver  shook  a  tower  so  j 

violently,  as  Ephialtes  forthwith  shook  him-  \ 

self.  l 

Then  more  than   ever    I  dreaded   death  ;   and  \ 

nothing  else  was  wanted  for  it  but  the  fear,  J 

had  I  not  seen  his  bands.  ] 

We   then    proceeded    farther   on,  and    reached  Antaeus  j 
Antaeus,  who  full  fi  ve  ells,  besides  the  head, 

forth  issued  from  the  cavern.  ; 

"  O    thou  !    who   in   the   fateful   valley,   which 

made   Scipio   heir  of  glory   when   Hannibal  ; 

retreated  with  his  hosts,  ] 


354  INFERNO  ] 

i 

Cammino  al  recasti  già  mille  leon  per  preda,  **^  j 

Cerchio  IX.      ^  ^|^^^^  g^  f^ggj  g^^^^  ^jj'  ^{^^  guerra  \ 

de'  tuoi  fratelli,  ancor  par  eh'  e'  si  creda 

che  avrebber  vinto  i  figli  della  terra  ;  "^  i 

mettine  giù,  e  non  ten  venga  schifo,  i 

dove  Oocito  la  freddura  serra.  ! 

Non  ci  far  ire  a  Tizio,  né  a  Tifo  ;  ^^^  ; 

questi  può  dar  di  quel  che  qui  si  brama  : 

però  ti  china,  e  non  torcer  lo  grifo.  • 

Ancor  ti  può  nel  mondo  render  fama  :  ^^' 

eh'  ei  vive  e  lunga  vita  ancor  aspetta,  ; 

se  innanzi  tempo  grazia  a  sé  noi  chiama."  i 

Così  disse  il  maestro  ;  e  quegli  in  fretta  ^3«  ] 

le  man  distese  e  prese  il  duca  mio,  ; 

ond'  Ercole  senti  già  grande  stretta. 
Virgilio,  quando  prender  si  sentio, 

disse  a  me  :  "  Fatti  in  qua,  sì  eh'  io  ti  prenda     ; 

poi  fece  SI  che  un  fascio  er'  egli  ed  io.  i 

Qual  pare  a  riguardar  la  Carisenda  ^3^^j 

sotto  il  chinato,  quando  un  nuvol  vada  | 

sopr'  essa  sì  che  ella  incontro  penda  ;  i 

tal  parve  Anteo  a  me  che  stava  a  bada  ^3^; 

di  vederlo  chinare,  e  fu  tal  ora  : 

eh'  io  avrei  volut'  ir  per  altra  strada  ; 

ma  lievemente  al  fondo  che  divora  ^^*] 

Lucifero  con  Giuda  ci  sposò  ; 

né  sì  chinato  lì  fece  dimora,  \ 

e  come  albero  in  nave  si  levò.  ^^^\ 

16-18.  In  the  course  of  the  battle  of  Roncesvalles,! 
when  the  Saracena  were  gaining  the  day,  Roland»! 
sounded  his  horn,  so  as  to  induce  Charlemagne,: 
who  was  eight  miles  away,  to  return  to  the  aid. 
of  the    Christians  :    and    he    sounded   it   with    such! 


I 

J7    .   . 


CANTO  XXXI                      355  ^ 

didst  take  of  old  a  thousand  lions  for  thy  prey  ;  The  Giants    ! 

and  through  whom,  hadst  thou  been  at  the  high  j 
war  of  thy  brethren,  ìt  seems  yet  to  be  believed 

that  the  sons   of  earth  had  conquered  ;    set  U8  j 

down — and  be  not  shy  to  do  it — where  the  | 

cold  locks  up  Cocytus.  1 

Do  not  make  us  go  to  Tityos  nor  Typhon  ;  this  ì 
man  can  give  of  that  which  bere  is  longed  for  : 

therefore  bend  thee,  and  curi  not  thy  lip  in  ] 
scorri. 

He  can  [[yet]  restore  thy  fame  on  earth  :  for  he  J 

lives,  and  stili  awaits  long  life,  so  Grace  before  j 

the  time  cali  him  not  unto  herself^"  \ 

Thus  spake  the  Master  ;  and  he  in  baste  stretched  Antaeus  ' 
forth  the  hands,  whence  Hercules  of  old  did  poe1:s  dowx  ' 
feel  great  stress,  and  took  my  Guide.                 mthelast       \ 

Virgil,  when  he  felt  their  grasp,  said   to   me  :  ; 

"  Come  bere,  that  I  may  take  thee  "  ;  then  of  j 

himself  and  me  he  made  one  bundle.  j 

Such  as  the  Carisenda  seems  to  one's  view,  beneath  1 
the  leaning  side,  when  a  cloud  is  going  over  it 

so,  that  it  hangs  [in  the  contrary  direction]  :  ' 

such  Antaeus  seemed  to  me  who  stood  watching  to  j 

see  him  bend  ;  and  [it  was  so  ierrible  a  moment,  J 

that]  I  should  bave  wished  to  go  by  other  road  ;  I 

but  gently  on  the  deep,  which  swallows  Lucifer  j 
with  Judas,  he  [set]  us  [down]  ;  nor  lingered 
there  thus  bent,  but  raised  himself  as  in  a  ship 

the  mast.  l 

violence,  that,  as  the  Old   French    Chansvn  de  Roland 

says,   Farmi   la   buche  en  sali  fors    it  clers  sancs,    De  sun  \ 

cerve!  la  tempie  en  est  rumpani.      The   Emperor   heard  it,  ' 

but  was  misled  by  the  advice  of  the  traitor  Ganelon,  ] 

and  gave  no  heed  to  his  nephew's  cali.  i 


356  NOTES 

41.  Montereggioni  is  a  castle  that  belonged  to  the 
Sienese,  and  is  situated  about  eight  miles  N.W.  of 
their  city  ;  the  wall  surrounding  it  is  surmounted 
hj  twelve  turrets. 

46-81.  Nimrod,  the  reputed  builder  of  the  Tower 
of  Babel  {Genesis  x.  8- IO  and  xi.)  There  is,  of  course, 
no  Bibiical  tradition  as  to  his  having  been  a  giant. 

52-57.  Elephants  and  whales  are  less  dangerous,  not 
being  endowed  with  reason. 

59.  The  bronze  cone-pine,  which,  in  Dante's  time, 
stood  in  front  of  St  Peter's,  is  about  seven  and  a  half 
feet  high. 

67.  In  view  of  Dante's  express  statement  in  v.  81, 
it  is  absurd  to  attempt  the  interpretation  of  this 
line. 

84-96.  Ephialtes  and  his  brother  Otus,  the  sons  ot 
Neptune,  warred  against  the  Olympian  Gods,  and 
attempted  to  pile  Ossa  on  Olympus  and  Pelion  on 
Ossa,  but  were  slain  by  Apollo. 


CANTO  XXXI  357 

98.  Briareus  was  another  of  the  giants  who  defìed 
•he  Gods  of  Olympus.  VìrgiI  {JEn.  x.  565-568) 
lescribes  him  as  having  a  hundred  arms  and  fifty 
leads,  and  Statius  {Theb.  ii.  596)  speaks  of  him  as 
mmensus. 

100-102,   1 15-132.     AntsBUS  is  unfettered   because 

le  held  aloof  from  the  strife  against  the  Gods.    Dante 

las    borrowed    the    details     concerning    him   from 

^ucan's  Phars.  iv.    593-660.     Hercules,  having  dis- 

:overed  that  Antseus  lost  his  strength  when  his  body 

Hid  not  touch  the  earth,  lifted  him  in  the  air  and 

rushed  him.     The  exploit  of  the  lions  took  place 

\  lear  Zama,  where  Scipio  defeated  Hannibal. — Tityos 

jind  Typhon  (v.  124)  were  two  giants,  who,  having 

ncurred    the   wrath    of  Jupiter,    were   hurled    into 

Fartarus  (which  was  held  to  be  beneath  Mt.  ^tna, 

f.  Far.  viii.  67-70). 

136-138.  The  Carieenda  is  a  leaning  tower  at 
Bologna. 


INJEMRNO  1 

THIS  Ninth  and  Last,  or  frozen  Circle,  lowest  part^^ 
of  the  Universe,  and  farthest  remote  from  theii 
Source  of  ali  light  and  heat,  divìdes  itself  into  fourVi 
concentric  Rings.  The  First  or  outermost  ìs  the  i 
Ca'ina,  which  has  its  name  from  Gain  who  slew  his  '. 
brother  Abel,  and  contains  the  sinners  who  have  done  , 
violence  to  their  own  kindred.  The  Second  or  Antenora,  J 
so  called  "  from  Antenor  the  Trojan,  betrayer  of  his  i 
country  "  (Pietro  di  Dante,  &c.),  is  filled  with  those-j 
who  have  been  guilty  of  treachery  against  their  native  | 
land.      Dante   finds    many   of   his   own   countrymen^l 

■i 

Cerchio  IX.  S'  io  avessi  le  rime  aspre  e  chiocce,  j 

eccito      come  si  converrebbe  al  tristo  buco,  | 

sopra  il  qual  pontan  tutte  T  altre  rocce,  1 

io  premerei  di  mio  concetto  il  suco  ♦  | 

più  pienamente  ;  ma  perch'  io  non  V  abbo,        \ 
non  senza  tema  a  dicer  mi  conduco  : 

che  non  è  impresa  da  pigliare  a  gabbo  7 

descriver  fondo  a  tutto  1'  universo, 
né  da  lingua  che  chiami  mamma  e  babbo.  | 

Ma  quelle  Donne  aiutino  il  mio  verso,  "i 

eh'  aiutaro  Anfion  a  chiuder  Tebe, 
sì  che  dal  fatto  il  dir  non  sia  diverso. 

O  sopra  tutte  mal  creata  plebe,  ^3 

che  stai  nel  loco,  onde  '1  parlare  è  duro, 
me'  foste  state  qui  pecore  o  zebe  ! 

Come  noi  fummo  giù  nel  pozzo  scuro 
sotto  i  pie  del  gigante,  assai  più  bassi, 
ed  io  mirava  ancora  all'  alto  muro, 

dicere  udimmi  :   "  Guarda  come  passi  :  ^5 

fa  sì  che  tu  non  calchi  con  le  piante 
le  teste  de'  fratei  miseri  lassi." 
358 


z6 


CANTO  XXXII 

both  Guelfa  and  Ghibellines,  in  these  two  rings  ;  and 
learns  the  names  of  those  in  the  First  from  Camiccion 
de'  Pazzi  (1-69),  and  of  those  in  the  Second  from  Bocca 
degli  Abati.  He  has  a  very  special  detestation  of  Bocca, 
through  whose  treachery  so  many  of  the  Guelfs  were 
slaughtered,  and  "every  family  in  Florence  thrown 
into  mourning";  and,  as  the  Ottimo  remarks,  "  falls 
into  a  very  rude  method,  that  he  has  used  to  no  other 
spirit  "  (70-123).  The  canto  leaves  him  in  the  Ante- 
nora  beside  two  sinners  that  are  frozen  dose  together 
in  the  same  hole  (124-139). 

If  I   had  rhymes  rough  and  hoarse,  as  would  Those 
befit  the  dismal  hole,  on  which  ali  the  other  ?veach- 
rocky  steeps  converge  and  weigh,  f°"^h 

I  should  press  out  the  juice  of  my  conception 
more  fiilly  ;  but  since  I  have  them  not,  not 
without  fear  I  bring  myself  to  teli  thereofx 

for  to  describe  the  bottom  of  ali  the  Universe  is 
not  an  enterprlse  for  being  taken  up  in  sport, 
nor  for  a  tongue  that  cries  mamma  and  papa. 

But  may  those  Ladies  help  my  verse,  who 
helped  Amphion  ivith  walls  to  dose  in 
Thebes  ;  so  that  my  words  may  not  be 
diverse  from  the  fact. 

0  ye  beyond  ali  othersy  miscreated  rabbie,  who 
are  in  the  place,  to  speak  of  which  is  hard, 
better  had  ye  bere  on  earth  been  sheep  or  goats  ' 

When  we  were  down  in  the  dark  pit,  under  the 
Giant's  feet,  mach  lower,  and  I  stili  was 
gazing  at  the  high  wall, 

1  heard  a  voice  say  to  me  :  "  Look  how  thou  passest  : 

take  care  that  with  thy  soles  thou  tread  not  on 
the  heads  of  the  weary  wretched  brothers." 

359 


36o  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Per  eh'  io  mi  volsi  e  vidimi  davante  «« 

X.  C^Tna      ^  ^^^^^  ^  piedi  un  lago,  che  per  gelo 

avea  di  vetro  e  non  d'  acqua  sembiante. 

Non  fece  al  corso  suo  sì  grosso  velo  'S 

di  verno  la  Danoia  in  Osterie, 
né  Tanai  là  sotto  il  freddo  cielo, 

com'  era  quivi  :   che,  se  Tambernic  ** 

vi  fosse  su  caduto  o  Pietrapana, 
non  avria  pur  dall'  orlo  fatto  cric. 

E  come  a  gracidar  si  sta  la  rana  3* 

col  muso  fuor  dell'  acqua,  quando  sogna 
di  spigolar  sovente  la  villana  : 

livide,  insin  là  dove  appar  vergogna,  34 

eran  1'  ombre  dolenti  nella  ghiaccia, 
mettendo  i  denti  in  nota  di  cicogna. 

Ognuna  in  giù  tenea  volta  la  faccia  ;  37 

da  bocca  il  freddo  e  dagli  occhi  il  cor  tristo 
tra  lor  testimonianza  si  procaccia. 

Quand'  io  ebbi  d'  intorno  alquanto  visto,  4° 

volsimi  a'  piedi,  e  vidi  due  sì  stretti 
che  il  pel  del  capo  avieno  insieme  misto. 

*<  Ditemi  voi,  che  sì  stringete  i  petti,"  43 

diss'  io,  "  chi  siete."     E  quei  piegaro  i  colli  ; 
e  poi  eh'  ebber  li  visi  a  me  eretti, 

gli  occhi  lor,  eh'  eran  pria  pur  dentro  molli,     ^^ 
gocciar  su  per  le  labbra,  e  il  gelo  strinse 
le  lagrime  tra  essi,  e  riserrolli. 

Con  legno  legno  mai  spranga  non  cinse  49 

forte  così  :  ond'  ci,  come  due  becchi, 
cozzaro  insieme,  tant'  ira  li  vinse. 

Ed  un,  eh'  avea  perduti  ambo  gli  orecchi  s» 

per  la  freddura,  pur  col  viso  in  giue 
disse  :   "  Perchè  cotanto  in  noi  ti  specchi  ? 


CANTO  XXXII  361 

Whereat  I  turned  myself,  and  saw  before  me  and  The 

beneath  my  feet  a  lake,  which  through  frost  thdrhin*^^ 
had  the  semblance  of  glass  and  not  of  water. 
Never  did  the  Danube  of  Austria  make  so  thick 
a  veil  for  his  course  in  winter,  nor  the  Don 

afar  beneath  the  frigid  sky,  1 
as  there  was  here  :  for  if  Tambernic  had  fallen 

on  it,  or  Pietrapana,  it  would  not  even  at  the  i 

edge  bave  given  a  creak.  J 

And  as  the  frog  to  croak,  sits  with  his  muzzle  \ 

out  of  the  water,  when  the  [peasant-womanj  j 

oft  dreams  that  she  is  gleaning  :  j 

io^  livid,  up  to  where  the  hue  of  shame  appears,  Their  ; 

the  doleful  shades  were  in  the  ice,  sounding  ^^^^^  ^      \ 

with  their  teeth  like  storks.  \ 

Each  held  his  face  turned  downwards;    by  the  \ 

mouth  their  cold,  and  by  the  eyes  the  sorrow  \ 

of  their  hearts  is  testifìed  amongst  them. 

When   I   had    looked    round   awhile,   I   turned  Alessandro  • 

towards  my  feet  ;    and  saw  two   so   pressed  leone  degli   \ 

against  each  other,  that  they  had  the  hair  of  ^^*^®^^  ! 

their  heads  intermixed.  ! 

**Tell    me,   ye  who    thus    together   press    your  '\ 

bosoms,"  said  I,  "  who  you  are/'     And  they 

bended    their    necks  ;    and    when    they    had  ^ 

raised  their  faces  towards  me,  ; 

their  eyes,  which  only  inwardly  were  moist  before,  | 

gushed  at  the  hds,  and  the  frost  bound  fast  the  1 

tears  between  them,  and  closed  them  up  again. 

Wood  with  wood  no  cramp  did  e  ver  gird  so  \ 

strongly  :  wherefore  "Ihey,  Hke  two  he-goats,  ; 

butted  one  another  ;  such  rage  carne  over  them.  .; 

And  one,  who  had  lost  both  ears  by  the  cold,  i 

with  his  face  stili  downwards  said:   **Why  \ 

art  thou  looking  so  much  at  us  ì  j 


362  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Se  vuoi  saper  chi  son  cotesti  due,  ss 

X.  Calna      ^^  valle  onde  Bisenzio  si  dichina 

del  padre  loro  Alberto  e  di  lor  fue. 

D'  un  corpo  uscirò  ;  e  tutta  la  Caina  58 

potrai  cercare,  e  non  troverai  ombra 
degna  più  d'  esser  fitta  in  gelatina  : 

non  quelli,  a  cui  fu  rotto  il  petto  e  1'  ombra       ^^ 
con  esso  un  colpo  per  la  man  d'  Arto  ; 
non  Focaccia  ;  non  questi,  che  m'  ingombra 

col  capo  sì  eh'  io  non  veggio  oltre  piò,  ^4 

e  fu  nomato  Sassol  Mascheroni  : 
se  Tosco  se',  ben  sa'  omai  chi  fu. 

E  perchè  non  mi  metti  in  più  sermoni,  ^7 

sappi  eh'  io  fui  il  Camicion  de'  Pazzi, 
ed  aspetto  Carlin  che  mi  scagioni." 
s.  Antenora  Poscia  vid'  io  mille  visi,  cagnazzi  ^- 

fatti  per  freddo  :   onde  mi  vien  riprezzo, 
e  verrà  sempre,  de'  gelati  guazzi. 

E  mentre  che  andavamo  in  ver  lo  mezzo,  '3 

al  quale  ogni  gravezza  si  raduna, 
ed  io  tremava  nell'  eterno  rezzo, 

se  voler  fu  o  destino,  o  fortuna,  7^ 

non  80  ;  ma  passeggiando  tra  le  teste, 
forte  percossi  il  pie  nel  viso  ad  una. 

Piangendo  mi  sgridò  :   "  Perchè  mi  peste  ?       79 
se  tu  non  vieni  a  crescer  la  vendetta 
di  Mont'  Aperti,  perchè  mi  moleste  ?  " 

Ed  io  :   "  Maestro  mio,  or  qui  m'  aspetta,         ^* 
81  eh'  io  esca  d'  un  dubbio  per  costui  ; 
poi  mi  farai,  quantunque  vorrai,  fretta." 

Lo  duca  stette  ;  ed  io  dissi  a  colui  ^5 

che  bestemmiava  duramente  ancora  ; 
"  Qua!  se'  tu,  che  così  rampogni  altrui  ?  " 


CANTO  XXXII  363 

If  thou  desirest  to  know  who  are  these  two,  the  The  ^ 

valley  whence  the  Bisenzio  descends  was  theirs  thSrkS  < 

and  their  father  Albert' 8.  \ 

They  issued  from  one  body  ;  and  thou  mayest  , 

search  the  whole  Gaina,  and  shalt  not  find  a  j 

shade  more  worthy  to  be  fìxed  in  gelatine  :  1 

not  him,  whose  breast  and  shadow  at  one  blow  Othcr  j 

were  pierced  by  Arthur's  band;  not  Focaccia  ;  ^^^l^  ^^  i 

not  this  one,  who  so  obstructs  me                       Camicioa  : 

with  bis  head  that  I  see  no  farther,  and  luho  was  i 

named  Sassol  Mascheroni  :    if  thou   beest  a  \ 

Tuscan,  well  knowest  thou  now  who  he  was.  : 

And  that  thou  mayest  not  put  me  to  further  • 
speech,  know  that  I  was  Camicion  de'  Pazzi, 

and  am  waiting  for  Carlino  to  excuse  me."  ■ 

Afterwards  I  sawa  thousand  visages,  madedoggish  The  ^ 
by  the  cold  :  whence  shuddering  comes  over  thSr  town*^ 
me,  and  always  will  come,   ivhen  I  thtnh  of  ofcountry 
the  frozen  fords.                                                          punishmenl 

And  as  we  were  going  towards  the  middle  at 
which  ali  weight  unites,  and  I  was  shivering 

in  the  eternai  shade,  j 

whether  it   was  will,  or  destiny  or  chance,   I  Bocca  1 

know  not  ;   but,  walking  amid  the  heads,   I  Albati  \ 

hit  my  foot  violently  against  the  face  of  one.  | 

Weeping  it  cried  out  to  me  :   "  Why  tramplest  ) 

thou  on  me  ?     If  thou  comest  not  to  increase  ^ 

the  vengeance  for  Montaperti,  why  dost  thou  1 

molest  me  ?  "  j 

And  I  ;  *  *  My  Master  !  now  wait  me  bere,  that  I  may  ] 

rid  me  of  a  doubt  respecting  him  ;  then  shalt  thou,  ' 

however  much  thou  pleasest,  make  me  baste."  \ 

The  master  stood  ;    and   to  that  shade,  which  l 

stili  kept  bitterly  reviling,  I  said  ;   **  What  art  'Ì 

thou,  who  thus  reproachest  others  ?  "  ] 


364  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  «  Or  tu  chi  se',  che  vai  per  T  Antenora  ss 

1.  Antenora       percotendo,"  rispose,  «  altrui  le  gote 
sì  che,  se  fossi  vivo,  troppo  fora  ?  " 

"  Vivo  son  io,  e  caro  esser  ti  puote,"  9^ 

fu  mia  risposta,  "  se  domandi  fama, 
eh'  io  metta  il  nome  tuo  tra  1'  altre  note." 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Del  contrario  ho  io  brama  ;  94 
levati  quinci,  e  non  mi  dar  piò  lagna  : 
che  mal  sai  lusingar  per  questa  lama." 

Allor  lo  presi  per  la  cuticagna,  97 

e  dissi  :   "  E'  converrà  che  tu  ti  nomi, 
o  che  capei  qui  su  non  ti  rimagna." 

Ond'  egli  a  me  :   "  Perchè  tu  mi  dischiomi,      io« 
né  ti  dirò  eh'  io  sia,  né  mostrerolti, 
se  mille  fiate  in  sul  capo  mi  tomi." 

Io  avea  già  i  capelli  in  mano  avvolti,  *o3 

e  tratti  glien'  avea  piò  d'  una  ciocca, 
latrando  lui  con  gli  occhi  in  giù  raccolti  ; 

quando  un  altro  gridò  :  "Che  hai  tu,  Bocca  ?  ^°^ 
non  ti  basta  sonar  con  le  mascelle, 
se  tu  non  latri  ?  qual  dia  voi  ti  tocca  ?  " 

"  Omai,"  diss'  io,  "  non  vo'  che  tu  favelle,      ^^9 
malvagio  traditor,  che  alla  tua  onta 
io  porterò  di  te  vere  novelle." 

"  Va  via,"  rispose,  **e  ciò  che  tu  vuoi,  conta  ;   ^'^ 
ma  non  tacer,  se  tu  di  qua  entr'  eschi, 
di  quei  eh'  ebbe  or  così  la  lingua  pronta. 

Ei  piange  qui  1'  argento  de'  Franceschi.  *^5 

*  Io  vidi,'  potrai  dir,  *  quel  da  Duera 
là  dove  i  peccatori  stanno  freschi.' 

Se  fossi  domandato  altri  chi  v'  era  '^8 

tu  hai  da  lato  quel  di  Beccheria, 
di  cui  segò  Fiorenza  la  gorgiera. 


CANTO  XXXII  365 

**  Nay,  who  art  thou,"  he  answered,  "that  through  The 
theAntenora  goest,  smitingthe  cheeksof others  ;  th2r  town* 
so  that,  if  thou  wert  alive,  it  were  too  much  ?"  or  country 

"  I  am  alive,"  was  my  reply  ;  "  and  if  thou 
seekest  fame,  it  may  be  precious  to  thee,  that 
I  put  thy  name  among  the  other  notes." 

And  he  to  me  :  "The  contrary  is  *ivhat  I  long  for  ; 
take  thyself  away  !  and  pester  me  no  more  :  for 
thou  ili  knowest^ow  to  flatter  onthis  icyslope." 

Then  I  seized  him  by  the  afterscalp,  and  said  : 
"  It  will  be  necessary  that  thou  name  thyself, 
or  that  not  a  hair  remain  upon  thee  bere  !  " 

Whence  he  to  me  ;  "  Even  if  thou  unhair  me,  I  will 
not  teli  thee  who  I  am  ;  nor  shew  it  thee,  though 
thou  fall  foul  upon  my  head  a  thousand  times." 

I  already  had  bis  hair  coiled  on  my  band,  and 
had  plucked  off  more  than  one  tuft  of  it,  he 
barking  and  keeping  down  bis  eyes, 

when  another  cried  :  "  What  ails  thee.  Bocca  ?  is  it 
not  enough  for  thee  to  chatter  with  thy  jaws,  but 
thou  must  bark  too  ?  what  Devil  is  upon  thee?  " 

"  No w,"  said  I,  "  accursed  traitor  !  I  do  not 
want  thee  to  speak  ;  for  to  thy  shame  I  will 
bear  true  tidings  of  thee." 

"  Go  away  !"  he   answered  ;    "  and   teli  what  Bocca 

pleases  thee  ;  but  be  not  silent,  if  thou  gettest  "oml^ 

out  from  hence,  respecting  him,  who  now  had  fellow- 
,  .  j  o  '  traitori 

his  tongue  so  ready. 

Here  he  laments  the  Frenchman's  silver.    *  Him 

of  Duera,'  thou  canst  say,  *  I  saw  there,  where 

the  sinners  stand  pinched  in  ice.' 
Shouldst  thou  be  asked  who  else  was  there,  thou 

hast  beside  thee  the  Beccheria  whose  gorge 

was  slit  by  Florence. 


366  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Gianni  de'  Soldanier  credo  che  sia  *" 

jt.  Antenora       P^^  ^^  ^^^  Ganellone  e  Tribaldello, 
eh'  aprì  Faenza  quando  si  dormia." 

Noi  eravam  partiti  già  da  elio,  ^^^ 

eh'  io  vidi  due  ghiacciati  in  una  buca 
sì  che  r  un  capo  all'  altro  era  cappello  ; 

e  come  il  pan  per  fame  si  manduca,  ^27 

così  il  sovran  li  denti  all'  altro  pose 
là  've  il  cervel  si  giunge  con  la  nuca. 

Non  altrimenti  Tideo  si  rose  ^3=» 

le  tempie  a  Menalippo  per  disdegno, 
che  quei  faceva  il  teschio  e  1'  altre  cose. 

**  O  tu,  che  mostri  per  sì  bestiai  segno  ^33 

odio  sopra  colui  che  tu  ti  mangi, 
dimmi  il  perchè,"  diss'  io  ;  "  per  tal  convegno, 

che  se  tu  a  ragion  di  lui  ti  piangi,  ^36 

sappiendo  chi  voi  siete,  e  la  sua  pecca, 
nel  mondo  suso  ancor  io  te  ne  cangi, 

se  quella,  con  eh'  io  parlo,  non  si  secca."        ^39 

II,  12.  Amphion,  aided  by  the  Muses,  played  the 
lyre  with  such  charm  that  he  drew  from  Mount 
Cithaeron  the  stones  which,  placing  themselves  of 
their  own  accord,  formed  the  walls  of  Thebes. 

28,  29.  Tambernic  is  apparently  a  mountain  in  the 
E.  of  Slavonia,  while  Pietrapana  is  a  peak  probably 
identical  with  the  ancient  Pietra  Apuana  in  N.W. 
Tuscany. 

32,  33.  That  is  to  say,  in  summer-time. 

41-60.  Alessandro  and  Napoleone,  the  sons  of  Count 
Alberto  degli  Alberti  (whose  possessions  included 
Vernia  and  Cerbaia  in  the  Val  di  Bisenzio),  quarrelled 
over  their  inheritance  and  kìUed  each  other. 

61,  62.  Mordred  having  done  bis  utmost  to  usurp 
the  dominion  of  bis  father,  King  Arthur,  the  latter 
determined  to  kill  him.     He  pierced  his  body  with  a 


CANTO  XXXII  367 

Gianni  de'  Soldanier,  I  think,  is  farther  on,  with  The 

Ganellone,    and    Tribaldello    who    unbarred  thdr^towr? 

Faenza  when  it  slept."  or  country 

We  had  al  ready  left  him,  when  I  saw  two  frozen  Ugrolino 

in  cne  hole  so  closely^  that  the  one  head  was  Rjiggieri 

a  cap  to  the  other  ; 
and  as  bread  is  chewed  for  hunger,  so  the  upper- 

most  put  his  teeth  into  the  other  there  where 

the  brain  joins  with  the  nape. 
Not  otherwise  did  Tydeus  gnaw  the  temples  of 

Menalìppus  for  rage,  than   he  the  skull  and 

the  other  parts. 
"  O  thou  !    who  by  such  brutal  token  shewest 

thy  hate  on  him  whom  thou  devourest,  teli  me 

why,"  I  said  ;  "  on  this  condition, 
that  if  thou  with  reason  complainest  of  him,  I, 

knowing  who  ye  are  and  his  ofFence,  may  yet 

repay  thee  in  the  world  above,  if  that,  where- 

with  I  speak,  be  not  dried  up." 

lance,  and,  in  the  words  of  the  O.  Fr.  romance,  "  after 
the  withdrawal  of  the  lance  there  passed  through  the 
wound  a  ray  of  sun  so  manifest  that  Gìrflet  saw  it." 
Thereupon  Mordred,  feeling  that  he  had  received  his 
death  wound,  slew  his  father. 

63.  Focaccia,  one  of  the  Cancellieri  of  Pistoia, 
appears  to  have  been  largely  responsible  for  the  feud 
which  broke  out  in  that  family,  in  the  course  of 
which  many  of  the  kinsmen,  who  were  divìded  into 
Neri  and  Bianchi,  slew  each  other.  The  aid  of 
Florence  was  in\^oked,  with  the  result  that  the 
Black  and  White  factions  were  introduced  into  that 
city,  too. 

63-66.  Sassol  Mascheroni,  one  of  the  Fiorentine 
Toschi,  killed  his  nephew  (or,  according  to  other 
accounts,  his  brother)  so  as  to  obtain  the  inheritance. 


568  NOTES 

67-69.  Camicion  de'  Pazzi  slew  his  kìnsman 
Ubertino,  with  whom  he  had  certain  interests  in 
common. 

In  1302  Carlino  de'  Pazzi  was  holding  the  castle 
of  Piantravigne  in  the  Valdarno  for  the  Whìtes  of 
Florence  against  the  Blacks  of  that  city  and  the 
Lucchese;  but,  having  been  bribed,  he  treacherously 
surrendered  it  to  the  enemy. 

88.  According  to  medieval  tradition  (as  preserved 
for  example  in  the  Dictys  Cretensis,  the  Dares  Phrygius 
and  the  later  Roman  de  Troie)  it  was  the  Trojan 
Antenor  who  betrayed  his  city  to  the  Greeks. 

73-1 II.  The  defeat  of  the  Fiorentine  Guelfs  at 
Montaperti  (see  above,  Canto  x.  85,  86,  /io/<f),  was 
largely  due  to  the  fact  that  Bocca  degli  Abbati,  who, 
though  a  Ghibelline, was  fighting  on  the  Guelf  side, 
at  a  criticai  moment  cut  off  the  hand  of  the  Fiorentine 
«tandard-bearer. 

II 3-1 17.  When  Charles  of  Anjou  began  his  cam- 
paign  against  Manfred  in  1266,  he  entered  Parma 
without  any  opposition,  although  Manfred  had 
made  arrangements  for  his  force  to  be  resisted.  This 
omission  was  generally  held  to  be  due  to  the  treachery 
of  the  leader  of  the  Cremonese,  Buoso  da  Duera,  who 
was  accused  of  having  been  bribed  by  the  French. 


CANTO  XXXII  369 

119,  120.  Tesauro  de'  Beccheria  of  Pavia,  Abbot 
of  Vallombrosa  and  Legate  of  Alexander  IV.  in 
Florence,  was  put  to  death  for  plotting  against  the 
Guelfs,  after  the  Ghibellines  had  been  expelled  from 
the  city  in  1258. 

III.  Gianni  de'  Soldanier,  though  a  Ghibelline, 
became  the  leader  of  the  Guelf  commons  of  Florence, 
when,  after  the  defeat  of  Manfred  at  Benevento 
(1266),  they  rebelled  against  the  government  of 
Guido  Novello  and  the  Ghibelline  nobles. 

122,  123.  For  Ganelon  see  note  to  w.  16-18  of  the 
preceding  canto. — The  Ghibelline  Lambertazzi,  a 
Bolognese  family  that  had  taken  refuge  in  Faenza, 
were,  in  1280,  put  to  the  sword  by  their  enemies  the 
Geremei,  a  Guelf  family  of  Bologna.  This  was  brought 
about  by  the  treachery  of  a  certain  Tribaldello  (or 
Tebaldello),  one  of  the  Zambrasi  of  Faenza,  who  had 
a  spite  against  the  Lambertazzi,  and  opened  the  city 
gates  to  their  enemies. 

130,  131.  Though  Tydeus  had  been  mortally 
wounded  by  Menalippus,  in  the  war  of  the  Seven 
against  Thebes,  he  stili  managed  to  kill  hìs  opponent; 
whose  head  having  been  brought  to  him,  he  set  to 
gnawing  the  skull,  in  a  frenzy  of  rage.  The  incident 
is  related  by  Statius  in  the  eighth  hook  of  the  Thebaìd, 


2  A 


^'  : 


INFJB^RNO 

**  \A/^^^^^^THAL  a  man  sinneth,  by.  the  same 
^  ''  also  shall  he  he  punished  "  (quia  per  qua: 
peccai  quts^  per  haec  et  torquetur')^  is  the  unalterable  law 
which  Dante  sees  written — not  only  in  the  ancient 
Hebrew  records,  but  in  every  part  of  the  Universe. 
The  sinners  whom  he  bere  finds  frozen  together  in 
one  hole  are  Count  Ugolino  and  Archbishop  Ruggieri 
(Roger)  of  Pisa,  traitors  both  ;  and  Ruggieri  has  the 
Shadow  of  Ugolino's  hunger  gnawing  upon  him  in 
the  eternai  ice,  while  Ugolino  has  the  image  of  his 
own  base  treachery  and  hideous  death  continually 
before  him.     He  lifts  up  his  head  from  the  horrid 

Cerchio  IX.  La  bocca  sollevò  dal  fiero  pasto 

»,  Antenora       ^^^^  peccator,  forbendola  ai  capelli 

del  capo,  eh'  egli  avea  di  retro  guasto. 

Poi  cominciò  :  "  Tu  vuoi  eh'  io  rinnovelli         ^ 
disperato  dolor  che  il  cor  mi  preme, 
già  pur  pensando,  pria  eh'  io  ne  favelli. 

Ma  se  le  mie  parole  esser  den  seme,  7 

che  frutti  infamia  al  traditor  eh'  io  rodo, 
parlare  e  lagrimar  vedrai  insieme. 

I'  non  so  chi  tu  sei,  né  per  che  modo  ^^ 

venuto  se'  quaggiù  ;   ma  Fiorentino 
mi  sembri  veramente,  quand'  io  t'  odo. 

Tu  dei  saper  eh'  io  fui  Conte  Ugolino,  ^3 

e  questi  è  1'  Arcivescovo  Ruggieri  ; 
or  ti  dirò  perchè  i  son  tal  vicino. 

Che  per  1'  effetto  de'  suo'  ma'  pensieri,  ^ 

fidandomi  di  lui,  io  fossi  preso 
e  poscia  morto,  dir  non  è  mestieri. 
370 


CANTO  XXXIII 

meal,  and  pauses,  when  Dante  recalls  to  him  his 
early  life,  in  the  same  way  as  the  storm  paused  for 
Francesca  ;  and  the  Archbishop  is  silent  as  Paolo. 
(1-90).  After  leaving  Ugolino,  the  Poets  go  on  to  the 
Third  Ring  or  Ptolomaea,  which  takes  its  name  from 
the  PtolomsEUS  (i  Mauab.  xvi.  11,  &c.)  who  "  had 
abundance  of  silver  and  gold,"  and  "  made  a  great 
banquet  "  for  his  father-in-law  Simon  the  high  priest 
and  his  two  sons  ;  and,  "when  Simon  and  his  sons 
had  drunk  largely,"  treacherously  slew  them  "  in 
the  banqueting  place."  Friar  Alberigo  and  Branca 
d'Oria  are  found  in  it  (91-157). 

From  the  fell  repast  that  sinner  raised  his  mouth,  The 
wiping  it  upon  the  hair  of  the  head  he  had  th^J.  Jq^q 
laid  waste  behind.  or  country 

Then  he  began  :   "  Thou  willest  that  I  renew  Ugolino's 
desperate  grief,  which  wrings  my  heart,  even 
at  the  very  thought,  before  I  teli  thereof. 

But  if  my  words  are  to  be  a  seed,  that  may  bear 
fruit  of  infamy  to  the  traitor  whom  I  gnaw, 
thou  shalt  see  me  speak  and  weep  at  the  same 
time. 

I  know  not  who  thou  mayest  be,  nor  by  what 
mode  thou  hast  come  down  bere  ;  but,  when 
I  bear  thee,  in  truth  thou  seemest  to  me  a 
Fiorentine. 

Thou  hast  to  know  that  I  was  Count  Ugolino, 
and  this  the  Archbishop  Ruggieri  ;  now  I  will 
teli  thee  why  I  am  such  a  neighbour  to  htm. 

That  by  the  effect  of  his  ili  devices  I,  coniìding 
in  him,  was  taken  and  thereafter  put  to  death, 
it  is  not  necessary  to  say. 

371 


372  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Però  quel  che  non  puoi  avere  inteso,  »9 

2.  Antenora       ^^^  ^  come  la  morte  mia  fu  cruda, 
udirai,  e  saprai  se  m'  ha  offeso. 

Breve  pertugio  dentro  dalla  muda,  «» 

la  qual  per  me  ha  il  titol  della  fame 
e  in  che  convien  ancor  eh'  altri  si  chiuda, 

m'  avea  mostrato  per  lo  suo  forame  25 

più  lune  già,  quand'  io  feci  il  mal  sonno, 
che  del  futuro  mi  squarciò  il  velame. 

Questi  pareva  a  me  maestro  e  donno,  28 

cacciando  il  lupo  e  i  lupicini  al  monte, 
per  che  i  Pisan  veder  Lucca  non  ponno. 

Con  cagne  magre,  studiose  e  conte,  31 

Gualandi  con  Sismondi  e  con  Lanfranchi 
s'  avea  messi  dinanzi  dalla  fronte. 

In  picciol  corso  mi  pareano  stanchi  34 

lo  padre  e  i  figli,  e  con  V  acute  scane 
mi  parea  lor  veder  fender  li  fianchi. 

Quando  fui  desto  innanzi  la  dimane,  37 

pianger  senti'  fra  il  sonno  i  miei  figliuoli, 
eh'  eran  con  meco,  e  domandar  del  pane. 

Ben  se'  crudel,  se  tu  già  non  ti  duoli,  40 

pensando  ciò  eh'  al  mio  cor  s'  annunziava  ; 
e  se  non  piangi,  di  che  pianger  suoli  ? 

Già  eran  desti,  e  l'ora  s'  appressava  43 

che  il  cibo  ne  soleva  essere  addotto, 
e  per  suo  sogno  ciascun  dubitava  ; 

ed  io  sentii  chiavar  1'  uscio  di  sotto  4^ 

all'  orribile  torre  :  ond'  io  guardai 
nel  viso  a'  miei  figliuoi  senza  far  motto. 

Io  non  piangeva,  sì  dentro  impietrai  ;  4» 

piangevan  elli  ;  ed  Anselmuccio  mio 
disse  :  <  Tu  guardi  sì,  padre,  che  hai  ?  * 


CANTO  XXXIII  373 

But  that  which  thou  canst  not  have  learnt,  that  The 

is,  how  cruel  was  my  death,  thou  shalt  hear  thSr*  town 

— and  know  if  he  has  ofFended  me.  or  country 

A  narrow  hole  within  the  mew,  which  from  me 

has  the  title  of  F amine,  and  in  which  others 

yet  must  be  shut  up, 
had  through  its  opening  already  shewn  me  several  Ugolino's 

moons,  when  I  slept  the  evil  sleep  that  rent   ^^^°^ 

for  me  the  curtain  of  the  future. 
This  man  seemed  to  me  lord  and  master,  chasing 

the  wolf  and  his  whelps,  upon  the  mountain 

for  which  the  Pisans  cannot  see  Lucca. 
With  hounds  meagre,  keen,  and  dexterous,  he 

had    put   in    front    of    him    Gualandi    with 

Sismondi,  and  with  Lanfranchi. 
After   short    course,    the    father    and    his    sons 

seemed  to  me  weary  ;  and  methought  I  saw 

their  ilanks  torn  by  the  sharp  teeth. 
When  I  awoke  before  the  dawn,  I  heard  my  sons 

[who  were  with  me,  weeping  in  their  sleep, 

andj  asking  for  bread. 
Thou  art  right  cruel,  if  thou  dost  not  grieve  already 

at  the  thought  of  what  my  heart  foreboded  ; 

and  if  thou  weepest  not,  at  what  art  thou  used 

to  woep  ? 
They  were  now  awake,  and  the  hour  approach- 

ing  at  which  our  food  used  to  be  brought  us, 

and  each  was  anxious  from  his  dream, 
and  below  I  heard  the  outlet  of  the  horrible  The 

tower  locked  up  :  whereat  I  looked  into  the  the^t^'wer**' 

faces  of  my  sons,  without  uttering  a  word,  locked 
I  did  not  weep  :  so  stony  grew  I  within  ;  they 

wept  ;  and   my  little   Anselm   said  :    *  Thou 

lookest  so,  father,  what  ails  thee  ?  ' 


374  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Però  non  lagrimai,  né  rispos'  io  sa 

Gocito       .  ^^  1     .  VI 

8.  Antenora       ^"^^o  quel  giorno,  né  la  notte  appresso, 

infin  che  T  altro  sol  nel  mondo  uscio. 

Come  un  poco  di  raggio  si  fu  messo  ss 

nel  doloroso  carcere,  ed  io  scorsi 
per  quattro  visi  il  mio  aspetto  stesso, 

ambo  le  mani  per  dolor  mi  morsi.  sS 

Ed  ei,  pensando  eh'  io  '1  fessi  per  voglia 
di  manicar,  di  subito  levorsi, 

e  disser  :   *  Padre,  assai  ci  iìa  men  doglia,  ^^ 

se  tu  mangi  di  noi  ;   tu  ne  vestisti 
queste  misere  carni,  e  tu  le  spoglia.' 

Queta'  mi  allor  per  non  farli  più  tristi  ;  ^4 

lo  di  e  r  altro  stemmo  tutti  muti. 
Ahi  dura  terra,  perchè  non  t'  apristi  ? 

Poscia  che  fummo  al  quarto  dì  venuti,  ^7 

Gaddo  mi  si  gittò  disteso  a'  piedi, 
dicendo  :   *  Padre  mio,  che  non  m'  aiuti  ?  ' 

Quivi  morì  ;  e  come  tu  mi  vedi,  7» 

vid'  io  cascar  li  tre  ad  uno  ad  uno 
tra  il  quinto  dì  e  il  sesto  :  ond'  io  mi  diedi 

già  cieco  a  brancolar  sopra  ciascuno,  73 

e  due  dì  li  chiamai  poi  che  fur  morti  ; 
poscia,  più  che  il  dolor,  potè  il  digiuno." 

Quand'  ebbe  detto  ciò,  con  gli  occhi  torti         7^ 
riprese  il  teschio  misero  coi  denti, 
che  furo  all'  osso,  come  d'  un  can,  forti. 

Ahi  Pisa,  vituperio  delle  genti  79 

del  bel  paese  là  dove  il  "  sì  "  suona, 
poi  che  i  vicini  a  te  punir  son  lenti, 

movasi  la  Caprara  e  la  Gorgona,  ^* 

e  faccian  siepe  ad  Arno  in  su  la  foce, 
sì  eh'  egli  anneghi  in  te  ogni  persona. 


CANTO  XXXIII  375 

But  I  shed  no  tear,  nor  answered  ali  that  day,  The 

nor  the  next  night,  till  another  sun  carne  forth  th?L*town^ 

upon  the  world.  or  counti-y 

When   a   small    ray   was   sent  into   the   doleful 

prison,  and  I  discerned  in  their  four  faces  the 

aspect  of  my  own, 
I  bit  on  both  my  hands  for  grief.     And  they, 

thinking  that  I  did  it  from  desire  of  eating, 

of  a  sudden  rose  up, 
and  said  :  *  Fathcr,  it  will  give  us  much  less  pain, 

if  thou  wilt  eat  of  us  :  thou  didst  put  upon  us 

this  miserable  flesh,  and  do  thou  strip  it  off.' 
Then  I  calmed  myself,  in  order  not  to  make 

them  more  unhappy;  that  day  and  the  next 

we    ali  were  mute.      Ah,  hard  earth  !    why 

didst  thou  not  open  ? 
When  we  had  come  to  the  fourth  day,  Gaddo 

threw  himself  stretched  out  at  my  feet,  saying  : 

*  My  father  !   why  don't  you  help  me  ?  ' 
There  he  died  ;  and  even  as  thou  seest  me,  saw  Death 

I  the  three  fall  one  by  one,  between  the  fifth  °^ntfves 

day  and  the  sixth  :  whence  I  betook  me, 
already  blind,  to  groping  over  each,  and  for  [two] 

days  called  them,  after  they  were  dead  ;  then 

fasting  had  more  power  than  grief." 
When  he  had  spoken  this,  with  eyes  distorted  he 

seized  the  miserable  skull  again  with  his  teeth, 

which  as  a  dog's  were  strong  upon  the  bone. 
Ah,  Pisa  !  scandal  to  the  people  of  the  beauteous  Impreca- 

land  where  "  sì  "  is  heard,  since  thy  neighbours  p,^^^^'""^^ 

are  slow  to  punish  thee, 
let  the  Caprara  and  Gorgona  move,  and  hedge 

up  the  Arno  at  its  mouth,  that  it  may  drown 

in  thee  eveiy  living  soul. 


376  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Che  se  il  Conte  Ugolino  aveva  voce  ^s 

a.  Antenora      ^'  ^^^^  tradita  te  delle  castella, 

non  dovei  tu  i  figliuoi  porre  a  tal  croce  : 

innocenti  facea  1'  età  novella,  ^^ 

novella  Tebe,  Uguccione  e  il  Brigata, 
e  gli  altri  due  che  il  canto  suso  appella. 
3.  Tolomea  Noi  passamm'  oltre  Fa  've  la  gelata  9^^ 

ruvidamente  un'  altra  gente  fascia, 
non  volta  in  giù,  ma  tutta  riversata. 

Lo  pianto  stesso  11  pianger  non  lascia,  94 

e  il  duol,  che  trova  in  su  gli  occhi  rintoppo, 
si  volve  in  entro  a  far  crescer  V  ambascia  : 

che  le  lacrime  prime  fanno  groppo,  97 

e  sì  come  visiere  di  cristallo 
riempion  sotto  il  ciglio  tutto  il  coppo. 

Ed  avvegna  che,  sì  come  d'  un  callo,  ^°o 

per  la  freddura  ciascun  sentimento 
cessato  avesse  del  mio  viso  stallo, 

già  mi  parea  sentire  alquanto  vento  ;  ^^ 

per  eh'  io  :  "  Maestro  mio,  questo  chi  move  ? 
Non  è  quaggiù  ogni  vapore  spento  ?  " 

Ond'  egli  a  me  :  "  Avaccio  sarai  dove  '^^ 

di  ciò  ti  farà  1'  occhio  la  risposta, 
veggendo  la  cagion  che  il  fiato  piove." 

Ed  un  de'  tristi  della  fredda  crosta  ^°9 

gridò  a  noi  :  "  O  anime  crudeli 
tanto  che  data  v'  è  1'  ultima  posta, 

levatemi  dal  viso  i  duri  veli,  ^" 

sì  eh'  io  sfoghi  il  dolor  che  il  cor  m' impregna, 
un  poco,  pria  che  il  pianto  si  raggeli." 

Per  eh'  io  a  lui  :  "  Se  vuoi  eh'  io  ti  sovvegna,   ^^5 
dimmi  chi  sei  ;  e,  s'  io  non  ti  disbrigo, 
al  fondo  della  ghiaccia  ir  mi  convegna." 


CANTO  XXXIII  377 

For  if  Count  Ugolino  had  the  fame  of  having  The 
betrayed  thee  [of]  thy  castles,  thou  oughtest  th^iJ.  ^H^^ 
not  to  have  put  his  sons  into  such  torture  :         or  country 

their  youthful  age,  thou  modem  Thebes  !  made 
innocent  Uguccione  and  Brigata,  and  the  other 
two  whom  my  song  above  has  named. 

We  went  farther  on,  where  the  frost  ruggedly  Jhe 

,  '        ,  ,  r-j  -I     Traitors  to 

mwraps   another    people,   not   bent   LdownJ-  their 

wards,  but  ali  reversed.  ^''^^^^g  ^°^ 

The  very  weeping  there  allows  them  not  to  weep  ;  Their 

and  the  grief,  which  finds  impediment  upon  P^^^shmeat 

their  eyes,  turns  inward  to  increase  the  agony  : 
for  their  first  tears  form  a  knot,  and,  like  crystal 

vizors,  fili  up  ali  the  cavity  beneath  their  eye- 

brows. 
And  although,  as  from  a  callus,  through  the  cold 

ali  feeling  had  departed  from  my  face, 
it  now  seemed  to  me  as  if  I  felt  some  wind  ; 

whereat  I  :   "  Master,  who  moves  this  ?     Is 

not  ali  beat  extinguished  bere  below  ì  " 
Whence  he  to  me  :   "  Soon  shalt  thou  be  where 

thine  eye  ksel/y  seeing  the  cause  which  rains 

the  blast,  shall  answer  thee  in  this." 
And  one  of  the  wretched  shadoivs  of  the  icy  Friar 

crust  cried  out  to  us  :   "  O  souis,  so  cruel  that  ^^^®"8^° 

the  last  post  of  ali  is  given  to  you  ! 
remove  the  hard  veils  from  my  face,  that  I  may 

vent  the  grief,  which  stuffs  my  heart,  a  little, 

ere  the  weeping  freeze  again." 
Wherefore  I  to  him  :   "  If  thou  wouldst  have  me 

aid  thee,  teli  me  who  thou  art  ;  and  if  I  do 

not  extricate  thee,  may  I  have  to  go  to  the 

bottom  of  the  ice." 


37»  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Rispose  adunque  :   **  Io  son  frate  Alberigo,      ^-^ 
3.  Tolomea       ^o  son  quel  delle  frutte  del  mal  orto, 
che  qui  riprendo  dattero  per  figo." 

"  O,"  diss'  io  lui,  "  or  sei  tu  ancor  morto  ?  "  "^ 
Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Come  il  mio  corpo  stea 
nel  mondo  su  nulla  scienza  porto. 

Cotal  vantaggio  ha  questa  Tolomea,  ^^^ 

che  spesse  volte  F  anima  ci  cade 
innanzi  eh'  Atropòs  mossa  le  dea. 

E  perchè  tu  più  volentier  mi  rade  "7 

le  invetriate  lagrime  dal  volto, 
sappi  che  tosto  che  V  anima  trade, 

come  fec'  io,  il  corpo  suo  V  è  tolto  '30 

da  un  demonio,  che  poscia  il  governa 
mentre  che  il  tempo  suo  tutto  sia  volto. 

Ella  ruina  in  sì  fatta  cisterna  ;  *33 

e  forse  pare  ancor  lo  corpo  sus© 
deir  ombra  che  di  qua  retro  mi  verna. 

Tu  il  dei  saper,  se  tu  vien  pur  mo  giuso  :  ^36 

egli  è  Ser  Branca  d'  Oria,  e  son  più  anni 
poscia  passati  eh'  ei  fu  sì  racchiuso." 

**  Io  credo,"  dissi  lui,  "che  tu  m' inganni  :      ^39 
che  Branca  d'  Oria  non  morì  unquanche, 
e  mangia  e  bee  e  dorme  e  veste  panni." 

"  Nel  fosso  su,"  diss'  ei,  "  di  Malebranche,     ^42 
là  dove  bolle  la  tenace  pece, 
non  era  giunto  ancora  Michel  Zanche, 

che  questi  lasciò  il  diavolo  in  sua  vece  ^45 

nel  corpo  suo,  e  d'  un  suo  prossimano 
che  il  tradimento  insieme  con  lui  fece. 

Ma  distendi  oramai  in  qua  la  mano,  ^48 

aprimi  gli  occhi  "  ;  ed  io  non  gliele  apersi, 
e  cortesia  fu  in  lui  esser  villano. 


CANTO  XXXIII  379 

He  answered  [therefore]  :  "  I  am  Friar  Alberigo,  The 

I  am  he  of  the  fruits  from  the  ili  garden,  who  Jh^r°^^  ^° 

here  receive  dates  for  my  figs.''  friends  and 

"  Hah  !  ''  said  I  to  him,  «  then  art  thou  dead  ^"^^^^ 

[^already]?"     And   he  to   me:    **  How   my 

body  stands  in  the  worid  above,  I  have  no 

knowledge. 
Such   privilege  has  this   Ptolomasa,  that   often-  The 

times  the  soul  falls  down  hither,  ere  Atropos  ^-oromfl  °^ 

impels  it. 
And   that  thou   more  willingly  mayest   rid  the 

glazen    tears  from    off  my  face,   know   that 

forthwith,  when  the  soul  betrays, 
as  1  did,  her  body  is  taken  from  her  by  a  Demon 

who  thereafter  rules  it,  till  its  time  has   ali 

revolved. 
She  falls  rushing  to  this  cistern  ;  and  perhaps  the 

body  of  this  other  shade,  which  winters  here 

behind  me,  is  stili  apparent  on  the  earth  above. 
Thou  must  know  [itj,  if  thou  art  but  now  come  Branca 

down  :   it  is  Ser  Branca  d'Oria  ;  and  many  ^'^"* 

years  have  passed  since  he  was  thus  shut  up." 
"  I  believe,''  said  I  to  him,  "  that  thou  deceivest 

me  :  for  Branca  d'Oria  never  died  ;  and  eats, 

and  drinks,  and  sleeps,  and  puts  on  clothes." 
"  In  the  ditch  above,  of  the  Malebranche,"  said 

he,  "  there  where  the  tenacious  pitch  is  boiling, 

Michel  Zanche  had  not  yet  arrived, 
when  this  man  left  a  De  vii  in  his  stead  in  the 

body  of  himself,  and  of  one  of  his  kindred 

who  did  the  treachery  along  with  him. 
But  reach  hither  thy  band:   open  my  eyes"; 

and  I  opened  them  not  for  him  :  and  to  be 

rude  to  him  was  courtesy. 


38o  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  Ahi  Genovesi,  uomini  diversi  *s« 

Cocito        j>  •         ^  •        j> 

3.  Tolomea       ^  Ogni  costume,  e  pien  d  ogni  magagna, 

perchè  non  siete  voi  del  mondo  spersi  ? 

che  col  peggiore  spirto  di  Romagna  ^54 

trovai  un  tal  di  voi,  che  per  sua  opra 
in  anima  in  Cocito  già  si  bagna, 

ed  in  corpo  par  vivo  ancor  di  sopra.  ^S7 

1-90.  In  1288  the  Guelfs  were  paramount  in  Pisa, 
but  they  were  divided  into  two  parties,  ied  by  Ugolino 
della  Gherardesca  and  by  his  grandson,  Nino  de* 
Visconti  (for  whom  see  Furg.  viii.),  respectively. 
The  head  of  the  Ghibellines  was  the  Archbishop  of 
the  city,  Ruggieri  degli  Ubaldini.  In  order  to  obtain 
supreme  authority,  Ugolino  intrigued  with  Ruggieri, 
and  succeeded  in  expelling  Nino.  He  was,  however, 
in  his  turn  betrayed  by  the  Archbishop  who,  seeing 
that  the  Guelfs  were  weakened,  had  Ugolino  and  four 
of  his  sons  and  grandsons  imprisoned.  When  Guido 
of  Montefeltro  took  command  of  the  Pisan  forces  in 
March  of  the  following  year,  1289,  the  keys  of  the 
prison  were  thrown  into  the  river  and  the  captives  left 
to  starve. 

29,  30.  The  Monte  di  S.  Giuliano. 

32.  Leading  Ghibelline  families  of  Pisa, 

38  jiglìuolì.  Of  UgoHno's  four  companions,  only  two 
were  actually  his  sons — Gaddo  and  Uguccione  ;  Nino 
and  Anselmuccio  being  his  grandsons. 

75.  This  verse  has  given  rise  to  much  contro versy. 
The  meaning  obviously  is,  not  that  Ugolino  was  forced 
by  the  pangs  of  hunger  to  feed  on  the  bodies,  but  that 
hunger  brought  about  his  death. 

Si.  The  islands  of  Caprara  and  Gorgona,  N.W.  of 
Elba  and  S.W.  of  Livorno,  respectively,  were  at  that 
time  under  the  dominion  of  Pisa. 

85,  86.  In  1284,  after  the  defeat  of  the  Pisans  by  the 
Genoese  at  Meloria,  Ugolino  yielded  certain  castles  X.o 
the  Florentines  and  Lucchese.  Some  hold  that  his 
motives  were  loyal,  and  that  his  only  object  was  to 


CANTO  XXXIII  381 

Ah,  Genoese  !   men  estranged  from  ali  morality,  The 

and   full   of  ali   corruption,  why   are   ye  not  J^^^^" ^° 

scattered  from  the  earth  ?  friends  and 

snies^s 
for  with  the  worst  spirit  of  Romagna,  found  I 

one  of  ye,  who  for  his  deeds  even  now  in  soul 

bathes   in  Cocytus,  and   above   on  earth  stili 

seems  alive  in  body. 

pacify  these  enemies  of  Pisa.  But  Dante  evidently 
knew  more  of  the  circumstances.  Besides,  if  the  Count 
is  atoning  his  treachery  against  Nino  rather  than  this 
action,  how  does  he  come  to  he  in  Antenora? 

89.  Dante  often  alludes  to  the  storie»  of  bloodshed, 
hate  and  vehgeance  for  which  Thebes  was  notorious 
(see  above  Cantos  xxvi.  52,  jy.,  xxx.  i,  sqq.^  &c., 
:  &:c.). 

91.  The  name  of  this  di  vision  is  almost  certainiy 
derived  from  Ptolemy,  the  captain  of  Jericho,  who 
"  inviteth  Simon  and  two  of  his  sons  into  his  castie, 
and  there  treacherousiy  murdereth  them"  (i  Maccabei 
xvi.  11-17). 

106.  See  the  foUowing  canto,  w.  46-51. 

109-157.  In  a  dispute  relating  to  the  iordship  ot 
Faenza,  Alberigo,  a  member  of  the  Manfredi  family 
and  one  of  the  Frati  Gaudenti^  was  struck  by  his  younger 
brother,  Manfred  (1284).  Alberigo  pretended  to 
forget  ali  about  this,  but  in  the  foUowing  year  he 
invited  Manfred  and  his  son  to  a  banquet,  and,  at  a 
given  signal  (namely  the  words  "Bring  the  fruit"), 
they  were  both  murdered.  Lt  male  frutta  di  Frate 
Alberigo  passed  into  a  proverb,  to  which  v.  119  pro- 
I  bably  refers. 

Atropos  {y.  1 26) — the  Fate  that  severa  the  thread  of 
life. 

Branca  d'Oria,  member  of  a  famous  Ghibelline  family 
of  Genoa,  aided  by  a  nephew,  murdered  his  father-in- 
law,  Michel  Zanche  (for  whom  see  above,  Canto 
xxii.),  at  a  banquet  to  which  he  had  invited  him. 


inf:e;rno 

'IP HE  Judecca,  or  Last  Circlet  of  Cocytus,  takes  its 
■■■  name  from  Judas  Iscariot,  and  contains  the  souls 
of  those  '  who  betrayed  their  masters  and  benefactors.' 
The  Arch  Traitor  Satan,  "  Emperor  of  the  Realm  of 
Sorrow,"  stands  fixed  in  the  Centre  of  it;  and  he  too 
js  punished  by  hìs  own  Sin.  Ali  the  streams  of  Guilt 
keep  flowing  back  to  him,  as  their  source;  and  from 
beneath  his  three  Faces  (Shadows  of  his  conscious- 
ness)  issue  forth  the  mighty  wings  with  which  he 
struggles.  as  it  were,  to  raìse  himself  ;  and  sends  cut 
winds  that  freeze  him  only  the  more  firmly  in  his 
ever-swelling  Marsh.  Dante  has  to  take  a  full  view 
of  him  too  (1-69);  and  then  is  carried  through  the 
Centre   by   his  Mystic  Guide — '*  grappling   on    the 

Cerchio  IX.  "  Vexilla  regìs  prodeunt  inferni 

Cocito  !•        •  V  j-  •       •      >> 

4.  Giudecca       verso  di  noi  :  pero  dinanzi  mira, 

disse  il  maestro  mio,  "  se  tu  il  discerni." 

Come  quando  una  grossa  nebbia  spira,  ^ 

o  quando  1'  emisperio  nostro  annotta 
par  da  lungi  un  molin  che  il  vento  gira  : 

veder  mi  parve  un  tal  'dificio  allotta  ;  ? 

poi  per  lo  vento  mi  ristrinsi  retro 
al  duca  mio,  che  non  li  era  altra  grotta. 

Già  era,  e  con  paura  il  metto  in  metro,  ^® 

la  dove  F  ombre  eran  tutte  coperte, 
e  trasparean  come  festuca  in  vetro. 

Altre  sono  a  giacere,  altre  stanno  erte,  ^3 

quella  col  capo  e  quella  con  le  piante  ; 
altra,  com'  arco,  il  volto  a'  piedi  inverte. 

Quando  noi  fummo  fatti  tanto  avante, 
eh'  al  mio  maestro  piacque  di  mostrarmi 

la  creatura  eh'  ebbe  il  sembiante, 

382 


16 


CANTO  XXXIV 

hair  of  Satan,"  not  without  significance  ;  and  set 
down  on  *<the  other  face  of  the  Judecca  "  (70-87), 
And  now  the  bitter  journey  of  our  Pil^rim  is  over  ; 
and  a  tone  of  gladness  goes  through  the  remaining 
verses.  Hell  is  now  behind  him,  and  the  Stars  of 
Heaven  above  :  he  has  got  beyond  the  *  Everlasting 
No,*  and  is  "  sore  travailled,"  and  the  "  way  is  long 
and  difficult,"  but  it  leads  from  Darkness  to  the 
"  brìght  world.  "  After  some  brief  inquiries,  "  with- 
out  caring  for  any  repose,"  by  aid  of  the  heaven-sent 
Wisdom  he  •'  plucks  himself  from  the  Abyss  "  ;  and 
follows  climbing,  till  they  see  the  Stars  in  the 
opposìte  hemìsphere  (88-139). 

**  Vexilla    Regis    prodeunt    inferni    towards    us  :  The 

therefore  look  in  front  of  thee,"  my  Master  J^f/^9^^ 

•  1         -ri  1-  1  •       >j  ^^  their 

saia,  *'  it  thou  discernest  him.  lords  and 

As,  when  a  thick  mist  breathes,  or  when  the  night 

Comes  on  our  hemisphere,  a  mill,  [^which]]  the 

wind  [turnsj,  appears  at  distance  : 
such   an  edifice  did  I  now  seem  to  see  ;    and, 

for  the  wind,  shrunk  back  behind  my  Guide, 

because  no  other  shed  was  there. 
Already  I  had  come  (and  with  fear  I  put  it  into  Their 

verse)  where  the  souls  were  [wholly]  covered,  punìshment 

and  shone  through  like  Straw  in  glass. 
Some  [are]  lying  ;  some  stand  upright,  this  on 

its  head,  and  that  upon  its  soles  ;  another,  like 

a  bow,  bends  face  to  feet. 
When  we  had  proceeded  on  so  far,  that  it  pleased 

my  Guide  to  show  to  me  the  Creature  which 

was  once  so  fair, 

383 


384  INFERNO 

Cerchio  IX.  dinanzi  mi  si  tolse,  e  fé'  restarmi,  *9 

4.  Giuìecca      "  Ecco  Dite,"  dicendo,  "  ed  ecco  il  loco, 
ove  convien  che  di  fortezza  t'  armi." 

Com'  io  divenni  allor  gelato  e  fioco,  ^a 

noi  domandar,  lettor,  eh'  io  non  lo  scrivo, 
però  eh'  ogni  parlar  sarebbe  poco. 

Io  non  morii,  e  non  rimasi  vivo  :  '5 

pensa  oramai  per  te,  s'  hai  fior  d' ingegno, 
qual  io  divenni,  d'  uno  e  d'  altro  privo. 

Lo  imperador  del  doloroso  regno  ^^ 

da  mezzo  il  petto  uscia  fuor  della  ghiaccia  ; 
e  più  con  un  gigante  io  mi  convegno 

che  i  giganti  non  fan  con  le  sue  braccia  ;  3^ 

vedi  oramai  quant'  esser  dee  quel  tutto 
eh'  a  così  fatte  parti  si  confaccia. 

S'  ei  fu  sì  bel  com'  egli  è  ora  brutto  34 

e  contra  il  suo  Fattore  alzò  le  ciglia, 
ben  dee  da  lui  procedere  ogni  lutto. 

O  quanto  parve  a  me  gran  maraviglia,  37 

quando  vidi  tre  facce  alla  sua  testa  ! 
L'  una  dinanzi,  e  quella  era  vermiglia  ; 

r  altre  eran  due,  che  s'  aggiungieno  a  questa     4° 
sopr'  esso  il  mezzo  di  ciascuna  spalla, 
e  si  giungieno  al  loco  della  cresta  ; 

e  la  destra  parea  tra  bianca  e  gialla  ;  43 

la  sinistra  a  vedere  era  tal,  quali 
vengon  di  là  onde  il  Nilo  s'  avvalla. 

Sotto  ciascuna  uscivan  due  grandi  ali,  46 

quanto  si  convenia  a  tanto  uccello  : 
vele  di  mar  non  vid'  io  mai  cotali. 

Non  avean  penne,  ma  di  vipistrello  *5 

era  lor  modo  ;  e  quelle  svolazzava, 
8Ì  che  tre  venti  si  movean  da  elio. 


CANTO  XXXIV  387 

Thereby  Cocytus  ali  was  frozen  ;  with  six  eyes  The 

he  wept,  and  down  three  chins  gushed  tears  to^their^ 

and  bloody  foam.  If'^^^*"** 

In  every  mouth  he  champed  a  sinner  with  his 

teeth,  like  a  brake  ;  so  that  he  thus  kept  three 

of  them  in  torment. 
To  the  one  in  front,  the    biting   was   nought, 

compared  with  the  tearing  :  for  at  times  the 

back  of  him  remained  quite  stript  of  skin. 
**  That    soul    up    there,   which   sufFers    greatest  Judas 

punishment,"    said    the    Master,    "  is    Judas  ^^^*"*»* 

Iscariot,  he  who  has    his   head    within,  and 

outside  plies  his  legs. 
Of  the  other  two,  who  bave  their  heads  beneath,  Brutus 

that  one,  who  hangs  from  the  black  visage  is 

Brutus  :    see    how    he    writhes   himself,   and 

utters  not  a  word  ; 
and  the  other  is  Cassius,  who  seems  so  stark  of  Cassins 

limb.     But  night  is   reascending  ;    and   now 

must  we  depart  :  for  we  bave  seen  the  whole." 
As  he  desired,  I  clasped  his  neck  ;  and  he  took  The  poets 

opportunity  of  time  and  place  ;  and  when  the  ^*^®  ^*^ 

wings  were  opened  far, 
applied  him  to  the  shaggy  sides,  and  then  from 

shag  to  shag  descended  down,  between  the 

tangled  hair  and  frozen  crusts. 
When  we  had  come  to  where  the  thigh  re- 

volves  just  on  the  swelling  of  the  haunch,  my 

Guide  with  labour  and  with  difficulty 
turned  his  head  where  he  had  had  his  feet  before, 

and  grappled  on  the  hair,  as  one  who  mounts  ;  so 

that  I  thought  we  were  returning  intoHellagain. 
<*  Hold  thee  fast  !  for  by  such  stairs,"  said  my 

Guide,  panting  like  a  man  forespent,  <*must 

we  depart  from  so  much  ili." 


388  INFERNO 

Emisfero  Poi  uscì  fuor  per  lo  foro  d'  un  sasso,  ^s 

e  pose  me  in  su  Torlo  a  sedere  ; 
appresso  porse  a  me  V  accorto  passo. 

Io  levai  gli  occhi,  e  credetti  vedere  ^^ 

Lucifero  com'  io  V  avea  lasciato, 
e  vidili  le  gambe  in  su  tenere  ; 

e  s' io  divenni  allora  travagliato,  9» 

la  gente  grossa  il  pensi,  che  non  vede 
qual  è  quel  punto  eh'  io  avea  passato. 

**  Levati  su,"  disse  il  maestro,  "in  piede  :         94 
la  via  è  lunga  e  il  cammino  è  malvagio, 
e  già  il  sole  a  mezza  terza  riede.'* 

Non  era  caminata  di  palagio  97 

là  V  eravam,  ma  naturai  burella, 
eh'  avea  mal  suolo  e  di  lume  disagio. 

**  Prima  eh'  io  dell'  abisso  mi  divella,  ^°° 

maestro  mio,"  diss'  io  quando  fui  dritto, 
"  a  trarmi  d'  erro  un  poco  mi  favella. 

Ov'  è  la  ghiaccia  ?  e  questi  eom'  è  fitto  '°3 

sì  sottosopra  ?  e  come  in  sì  poc'  ora 
da  sera  a  mane  ha  fatto  il  sol  tragitto  ?  " 

Ed  egli  a  me  :   "  Tu  immagini  ancora  ^°^ 

d'  esser  di  là  dal  centro,  ov'  io  m'  appresi 
al  pel  del  vermo  reo,  che  il  mondo  fora. 

Di  là  fosti  cotanto,  quant'  io  scesi  ;  '°9 

quando  mi  volsi,  tu  passasti  il  punto 
al  qual  si  traggon  d'  ogni  parte  i  pesi  ; 

e  se'  or  sotto  1'  emisperio  giunto,  "^ 

eh'  è  contrapposto  a  quel  che  la  gran  secca 
coperchia,  e  sotto  il  cui  colmo  consunto 

fu  1'  uom  che  nacque  e  visse  senza  pecca  ;         "5 
tu  hai  li  piedi  in  su  picciola  spera, 
che  r  altra  faccia  fa  della  Giudecca. 


CANTO  XXXIV  389 

Thereafter  through  the  opening  of  a  rock   he  Dante 

issued  forth,  and  put  me  on  its  brim  to  sit  ;  ^^ 

then  towards  me  he  stretched  his  wary  step. 
I  raised  my  eyes,  and  thought  to  see  Lucifer  as 

I  had  left  him  ;  and  saw  him  with  the  lega 

turned  upwards  ; 
and  the  gross  people  who  see  not  what  []that] 

point  [is]  which  I   had  passed,   [let  them] 

judge  if  I  grew  [perplexedj  then. 
"  Rise  up  !  "  said  the  Master,  "  upon  thy  feet  : 

the  way  is  long,  and  difhcult  the  road  ;  and 

[^already]  to  middle  tierce  the  Sun  returns." 
It  was  no  palace-hall,   there  where  we  stood, 

but  naturai  dungeon  with  an   evil  floor  and 

want  of  light. 
**Before  I  pluck  myself  from  the  Abyss,"  said  Hisdoubta 

I  when  risen  up,  "  O  Master  !   speak  to  me  a 

little,  to  draw  me  out  of  error. 
Where  is  the  ice  ?   and  this,  how  is  he  lìxed 

thus  upside  down  ?  and  how,  irw  so  short  a  time, 

has  the  Sun  from  ève  to  morn  made  transit  ?  " 
And  he  to  me  :   "  Thou  imaginest  that  thou  art  are  dis- 

still  upon  the  other  side  of  the  centre,  where  I  ^^  **^ 

caught  hold  on  the  hair  of  the  evil  Worm  which 

pierces  through  the  world. 
Thou  wast  on  that  side,  so  long  as  I  descended  ; 

when  I  turned  myself,  thou  fhen  didst  pass  the 

point  to  which  ali  gravities  from  every  part 

are  drawn  ; 
andnow  thou  art  arrived  beneath  the  hemisphere  op- 

posed  to  that  which  canopies  the  great  dry  landy 

and  underneath  whose  summit  was  consumed 
the  Man,  who  without  sin  was  born  and  lived  ; 

thou  hast  thy  feet  upon  a  little  sphere,  which 

forma  the  other  face  of  the  Judecca. 


390  INFERNO 

Emisfero  Qui  è  da  man,  quando  di  là  è  sera  ;  "^ 

Australe       ^  questi,  che  ne  fé'  scala  col  pelo, 
fìtto  è  ancora,  sì  come  prima  era. 
Da  questa  parte  cadde  giù  dal  cielo  ;  ^^i 

e  la  terra,  che  pria  di  qua  si  sporse, 
per  paura  di  lui  fé'  del  mar  velo, 
e  venne  all'  emisperio  nostro  ;  e  forse  ^24 

per  fuggir  lui  lasciò  qui  il  loco  voto 
quella  che  appar  di  qua,  e  su  ricorse." 
Salita  al  Luogo  è  laggiù  da  Belzebù  remoto  '*7 

urgatono      ^^nto,  quanto  la  tomba  si  distende, 

che  non  per  vista,  ma  per  suono  è  noto 
d'  un  ruscelletto,  che  quivi  discende  ^3» 

per  la  buca  d'  un  sasso,  eh'  egli  ha  roso 
col  corso  eh'  egli  avvolge  e  poco  pende. 
Lo  duca  ed  io  per  quel  cammino  ascoso  ^33 

entrammo  a  ritornar  nel  chiaro  mondo  ; 
e  senza  cura  aver  d'  alcun  riposo 
salimmo  suso,  ei  primo  ed  io  secondo,  ^3^ 

tanto  eh'  io  vidi  delle  cose  belle 
"  che  porta  il  ciel,  per  un  pertugio  tondo  ; 

e  quindi  uscimmo  a  riveder  le  stelle.  ^39 

I.  This  Ì8  a  parody  of  the  first  line  of  a  Latin 
hymn  by  Fortunatus(6th  cent.  ) — J^exìlla  regìs prodeunt. 
The  advancing  standards  are  the  wings  of  Lucifer. 

37-45.  The  red,  yellow  and  black  faces  have  been 
variously  explained.  The  best  interpretation  seems 
to  be  the  one  which  makes  them  representative 
of  hatred,  impotence  and  ignorance — the  qualities 
opposed  to  those  of  the  Holy  Trinity. 

55-67.  These  three  archsìnners  betrayed,  in  the 
persona  of  their  iords  and  benefactors.  the  two  most 
august   representatives    of  Church    and    State — the 


CANTO  XXXIV  391 

Here  it  is  morn,  wheii  it  is  evening  there  ;   and  Satan's  fall 

this  Fiendy  who  made  a  ladder  for  us   with 

his  hair,  is  stili  fixed  as  he  was  before. 
On  this  side  fell  he  down  from  Heaven  ;  and 

the  land,  which  erst  stood  out  here,  through 

fear  of  him  veiled  itself  with  sea, 
and   carne  to  our  hemisphere  ;  and  perhaps,  in 

order  to  escape  from  him,  that  which  on  this 

side  appears  left   here  the  empty  space,  and 

upwards  rushed." 
Down  there,  from  Beelzebub  as  far  removed  as  Thepoets 

his  tomb  extends,  is  a  space,  not  known  by  °^'^"°* 

sight  but  by  the  sound 
of  a  rivulet  descending  in  it,  along  the  hollow  of 

a  rock  which  it  has  eaten  out  with  tortuous 

course  and  slow  declivity. 
The  Guide  and  I  entered  by  that  hidden  road, 

to  return  into  the  bright  world  ;  and,  without 

caring  for  any  rest, 
we  mounted  up,  he  first  and  I  second,  so  far  till  they 

that  I  distinguished  through  a  round  opening  outer°worid 

the  beauteous  things  which  Heaven  bears  ;  and 

thence  we  issued  out,  again  to  see  the  Stars. 

founder  of  Christianity  and  the  founder  of  the 
Roman  Empire.  The  other  sinners  in  Giudecca 
are  not  specified  save  in  a  general  way  (see  above, 
V.  II  iqq.). 

68,  69.  It  is  now  about  six  ©'clock  on  the 
Saturday  evening. 

96.  See  the  chronological  note  at  the  dose  of 
this  volume.  Terza  was  the  first  of  the  four 
canonical  divisions  of  the  day,  and  would,  at  the 
cquinox,  last  from  six  till  nine  ;  mezza  terza  is  there- 
fore  equivalent  to  half-past  seven. 


392  NOTES 

112,  113.  The  northern  hemisphere  was  held  to  be 
covered  with  land,  the  southern  with  water. 

121-126.  This  passage  has  generally  been  taken  to 
establish  a  connection  between  the  cone  of  the  Mount 
of  Purgatory  and  the  funnel  of  Hell.  It  is  obvious, 
however,  that  Hell  was  in  existence  ready  to  receive 
Satan,  and  that  the  loco  -voto  of  v.  125  and  the  tomba 
of  v.  128  refer  not  to  Hell,  but  to  the  cavern  into 
which  the  nether  bulk  of  Satan  is  thrust. 

130.  The  rusceletto  is  Lethe  (see  Purg.  xxviii.  25, 
iqq.)i  which  bear»  the  memory  of  sin  from  Purgatory 
down  to  the  place  of  sin  in  Hell. 

1 39.  The  word  stelle,  with  which  each  of  the  three 
eantiche  closes,  indicates  the  Constant  aspiration  of  the 
poem,  and  of  the  soul  whose  journey  it  depicts, 
towards  the  highe»t  things.  H.  O, 


NOTE  ON 
DANTE'S  HELL 

The  arrangement  of  the  sins  in  Dante's  Hell  has  been 
the  subject  of  protraeteci  and  sometimes  heated  con- 
troversy.  The  reader  who  wìshes  to  know  some- 
thing  of  the  difFerent  views  that  have  been  taken, 
and  the  arguments  brought  in  their  support  may 
consult  Dr  Witte's  essay  on  "The  Ethical  Systems 
of  the  Inferno  and  the  Purgatory,"  together  with  the 
Appendix  in  the  Engiish  translation.^  The  present 
note  simply  aims  at  stating  the  view  which  seems  to 
the  writer  the  most  satisfactory. 

Ali  three  portions  of  the  poem  are  built  upon  the 
number  scheme  of  3,  7,  9,  io  The  primary  division 
into  3  being  raiscd  by  sub-division  to  7,  then  by  two 
somewhat  unlike  addìtions  to  9,  and  lastly,  by  a 
member  of  a  markedly  difFerent  kind,  to  io.  This 
scheme  is  carried  out  in  ali  the  three  Cantiche, 
though  it  is  not  so  clearly  and  symmetrically  de- 
veloped  in  the  Inferno  as  in  the  other  two. 

In  Dante's  Hell  the  primary  division  of  repre- 
hensible  actions  into  three  classes  is  based  upon 
Aristotle  ;  but  some  ambiguity  is  introduced  by  the 
adoption  in  the  first  instance  of  a  nomenclature  for  a 
portion  of  the  subject  matter  derived  from  Cicero. 
The  Aristotelian  division  is  into — 
I.  Incontinence,  which  include»  ali  wrong  action 

due   to    the    inadequate    control    of    naturai 

appetites  or  desires. 
IL  Brutishness,  or  Bestiality,  which  is  characteristic 

of  morbid  states  in  which  what  is  naturally 

repulsive  becomes  attractive  ;  and 

"  Essays  on  Dante,"  by  Dr  Karl  Witte,  selectedj  translated 
and  edìted  with  introduction,  notes  and  appendices  by  C. 
Mabel  Lawrence,  B.A.  and  Philip  H.  Wicksteed,  M.A. 
Duckworth,  1898. 

393 


394  DANTE'S    HELL 

III.  Malice  or  Vice,  which  consists  of  those  evil 
actìons  which  involve  the  abuse  of  the  specifi- 
cally  human  attribute  of  reason. 

Aristotle  distinctly  asserts  that  brutishness  is  a 
**  different  kind  of  thing"  from  vice  or  malice  ;  but 
owing  to  a  very  naturai  misunderstanding  of  the 
Greek  text,  the  Latin  translators,  followed  by  the 
Schoolmen,  understood  him  to  say  that  brutishness 
was  "  another  kind  of  malice";  so  that  to  them 
malice  became  a  generic  term  including  brutish 
malice  and  malice  proper.  Hence,  when  Cicero 
declares  that  ali  injurious  conduct  acts  either  by 
▼iolence  or  by  fraud,  it  was  easy  to  identify  his 
"injurìousness  "  with  Aristotle's  supposed  generic 
**  malice,"  his  violence  with  Aristotle's  brutish 
"malice"  and  his  fraud  with  Aristotle's  "malice" 
proper  or  specific  "  malice."  The  primary  division 
then  yields — 

I.  Incontinence. 
II.  Violence  or  Brutishness. 

III.  Fraud  or  Malice. 

By  sub-division  of  the  first  of  these  categories  into 
4,  and  the  last  into  2,  we  obtain  the  total  of  7.  Add 
to  these  unbelief  (heathen  and  unbaptized)  and  mis- 
belief  (heretics)  as  standing  outside  the  Arìstotelian 
classification,  but  demanding  a  place  in  Hell  as 
conceived  by  the  mediseval  catholic,  and  we  have 
the  nine  circles  of  Hell.  Add  again  the  cìrcle  out- 
side the  river  of  Acheron,  where  are  the  Trimmers, 
rejected  alike  by  Heaven  and  Hell,  and  we  then  have 
a  tenfold  division  (9  +  1)  corresponding  to  those  ot 
Purgatory  and  Paradise.  There  is,  however,  a 
further  sub-division  peculiar  to  the  Inferno  ;  for  the 
three  last  circles,  7,  8,  9,  are  sub-divided  respectively 
into  3,  IO,  and  4  divisions,  so  that  the  locally  distinct 
abiding-places  of  unblest  souls  mount  in  ali  to 
twenty-four.  These  divisions  are  set  forth  in  the 
appended  table. 


DANTE'S  HELL 


395 


Trimmers 

... 

o 

.        ,         '        . 

•          •           X 

Heathen 

I 

. 

a 

i. 

carnality     . 

3 

. 

3 

I. 

Incontinence-{    ".* 

gluttony     . 

3 

. 

4 

xu. 

avarice 

4 

>                 »        • 

5 

.iv. 

anger     .    . 

5 

. 

6 

Heretics  . 

6 

.... 

7 

II 

Violence   or  \ 
i>nitishness/  ^' 

violent  .     . 

T 

r     ì.  against  neìghbour 

ii.        „      self     . 
L  ili.        „      God    . 

8 
9 

IO 

'     i.  seducers  and  pandars     .       ii 

ii.  flatterers 

la 

iii.  simonists         • 

.       13 

iv.  diviners  .        . 

.       14 

V.  peculators       • 

.       15 

f  ^^* 

simple   .    . 

8< 

vi.  hypocrites      .        . 
vii.  thieves    . 
viii.  evil  counsellors 

.       16 
•       17 

.       18 

III. 

Fraud       or- 

ix.  sowers  of  dìssensiou        .      19 

malice 

X.  forgers     . 

L     ì.  against  kin      . 
1     ii.        „     country 

30 
az 

89 

Vvij. 

treacheroas 

9- 

1    iii.       „    hospitality 

.      «3 

l    iv,       „    lords  and  benefactors  24 

P 

.  H.  W. 

THE  CHRONOLOGY 
OF    THE    "INFERNO" 

The  chronology  of  the  Divine  Comedy  has  been  dis- 
cusseci stili  more  elaborately  than  the  topography 
and  the  di  vision  of  sins  ;  and  here  again  ali  that  this 
note  attempts  is  to  set  forth  in  plain  terms  the  vìew 
which  approves  itself  to  the  writer.  References  are 
given  to  the  passages  which  support  the  statements 
made  ;  but  there  is  no  attempt  to  defend  the  inter- 
pretation  adopted  against  other  views. 

The  year  of  the  Vision  is  1300;  Inf.  i.  i  ;  xxi. 
112-114;  Purg.  ii.  98,  99;  Farad,  ix.  40.  The  Sun 
is  exactly  in  the  equinoctial  point  at  Spring,  the 
change  of  his  position  during  the  action  of  the  poem 
being  ignored  ;  Inf.  i.  38-40;  Farad,  x.  7-33;  and 
less  precisely  Farad,  i.  37-44.  The  night  on  which 
Dante  loses  himself  in  the  forest  is  the  night  pre- 
ceding  the  anniversary  of  the  death  of  Christ  ;  In/. 
xxi.  112-114.  At  some  period  during  that  night 
the  moon  is  at  the  full;  In/,  xx.  127;  and  (as  wiil 
presently  appear)  a  comparison  of  In/,  xx.  124-126 
with  xxi.  112-114,  togetherwith  a  reference  to  Furg. 
ix.  1-9,  indicates  that  the  precise  moment  of  full 
moon  coincided  with  the  sunrise  at  the  end  of  the 
night  in  question.  We  bave  then  the  foUowing 
data  :  the  Sun  is  in  the  equinox,  the  moon  is  at  the 
full  ;  and  it  is  the  night  preceding  the  anniversary 
of  the  crucifixìon.  There  is  no  day  in  the  year  1300 
which  meets  ali  these  conditions.  We  are  therefore 
in  the  presence  of  an  ideal  date,  combining  ali  the 
phenomena  which  we  are  accustomed  to  associate 
with  Easter,  but  not  corresponding  to  any  actual  day 
in  the  calendar  Ali  discussions  as  to  whether  we  art 
396 


CHRONOLOGY  OF  **  INFERNO"  397 

to  cali  the  day  that  Dante  spent  in  the  attempt 
to  climb  the  mountain  the  25th  March  or  the 
8th  Aprii  (both  of  which,  in  the  year  1300,  were 
Fridays),  are  therefore  otiose. 

The  Sun  is  risìng,  on  Friday  morning,  when  Dante 
begins  his  attempt  to  scaie  the  mountain,  Inf.  i.  37- 
40  ;  it  is  Friday  evening  when  he  starts  with  Virgil 
on  his  journey,  ii.  1-3;  ali  the  stars  which  were 
mounting  as  the  poets  entered  the  gate  of  Hell,  are 
descending  as  they  pass  from  the  4th  to  the  5th 
circle,  vii.  98,  99  ;  that  is  to  say,  it  is  midnight 
between  Friday  and  Saturday.  As  they  descend  from 
the  6th  to  the  yth  circle  the  constellation  of  Pisces 
(which  at  the  spring  equinox  immediately  precedes 
the  Sun)  is  on  the  horizon,  xi.  113;  that  is  to 
say,  it  is  somewhere  between  4  and  6  a.m.  on  the 
Saturday  morning.  They  are  on  the  centre  of  the 
bridge  over  the  4th  bolgia  of  the  8th  circle  as  the 
moon  sets  (Jerusalem  time),  xx.  124-126.  Now 
according  to  the  rule  given  by  Brunetto  Latini,  we 
are  to  allow  fifty-two  minutes'  retardation  for  the 
moon  in  every  twenty-four  hours  ;  that  is  to  say, 
if  the  moon  sets  at  sunrise  one  day,  she  will  set 
fifty-two  minutes  after  sunrise  the  next.  If  then 
(see  above)  we  suppose  the  moon  to  bave  been  full 
at  the  moment  of  sunrise  on  Friday  morning,  we 
shall  bave  six  o'clock  on  Friday  morning  and  6.52 
on  Saturday  morning  for  moonset.  This  will  give 
US  eight  minutes  to  seven  as  the  moment  at  which 
the  two  poets  stood  on  the  middle  of  the  bridge  over 
the  4th  bolgia.  The  next  eight  minutes  are  crowded  ; 
so  crowded,  indeed,  as  to  constitute  a  serious  difficulty 
in  the  system  of  interpretation  bere  adopted  ;  for  the 
poets  are  already  in  conference  with  the  demons  on 
the  inner  side  of  bolgia  5  by  seven  o'clock,  xxi.  112- 
114  (compared  with  Conv.  iv.  23,  103-107).  In  miti- 
gation  of  the  difficulty,  however,  it  may  be  noted  that 
the  5th  bolgia,  like  some  at  least  of  the  others, 
appears  to  be  very  narrow,  xxii.  145-150.  The 
moon  is  under  their  feet  as  they  stand  over  the 
middle  of  the  9th  bolgia,  xxix.  io,  which,  allowing 
for  the  further  retardation  of  the  moon,  will  give  the 


398     CHRONOLOGY    OF    "INFERNO" 

time  as  a  little  past  one  o'clock  on  Saturday  afternoon. 
They  bave  come  dose  to  Satan  at  nightfall,  six 
©'clock  on  Saturday  evening,  xxxiv.  68,  69  ;  and  they 
spend  an  hour  and  a  half  first  in  clambering  down 
Satan's  sides,  to  the  dead  centre  of  the  universe,  then 
turning  round  and  clambering  up  again  towards  the 
antipodes  of  Jerusalem.  It  is  therefore  7.30  in  the 
morning  in  the  hemisphere  under  which  they  now  are 
(7.30  in  the  evening  in  the  hemisphere  which  they 
nave  left),  when  they  begin  their  ascent  of  the 
tunnel  that  leads  from  the  centrai  regions  to  the 
foot  of  Mount  Purgatory,  xxxiv.  96.  This  ascent 
occupies  them  till  nearly  dawn  of  the  next  day. 
The  period  of  this  ascent  therefore  corresponds  to 
the  greater  part  of  the  night  between  Saturday  and 
Sunday  and  of  the  day  of  Easter  Sunday  by  Jerusa- 
lem time.  By  Purgatory  time  it  is  day  and  night, 
not  night  and  day.  It  is  simplest  to  regard  the 
period  as  Easter  Sunday  and  Sunday  night  ;  but  some 
prefer  to  regard  it  as  Saturday  (over  again)  and 
Saturday  night.  It  depends  on  whether  we  regard 
the  Sunday,  or  other  day,  as  beginning  with  sunrise 
at  Purgatory  and  going  ali  round  the  world  with 
the  sun  till  he  rises  in  Purgatory  again  ;  or  as 
ninning  in  like  manner  from  sunrise  to  sunrise  at 
Jerusalem,  rather  than  Purgatory.  In  the  former 
case  it  wìll  be  found  that  after  spending  three  days 
and  three  nights  on  the  Mount  of  Purgatory  and  six 
hours  in  the  Earthly  Paradise  Dante  rises  to  Heaven 
at  Mid-day  on  Thursday,  and  goes  round  the  world 
with  Thursday  till  he  is  about  over  Italy  as  the  sun 
sets  in  Jerusalem,  Farad,  xxvii.  79-87  (see  note  on 
this  passage)  on  Thursday  evening.  If  the  other  view 
be  taken  we  shall  say  that  it  is  noon-day  on  Wednes- 
day  (not  Thursday)  when  Dante  rises  to  Heaven, 
and  that  he  goes  round  with  Wednesday  till  he  is 
over  the  meridian  of  Jerusalem,  when  the  day  changes 
to  Thursday. 

In  any  case  the  action  of  the  Divine  Comedy  lastt 
just  a  week,  and  ends  on  the  Thursday  evening. 

P.  H.  W 


Pian  of  concentrtc  spheres,  shotutng  Earth  enclosed  in  the 
sphere  of  the  Moon^  and  that  again  enclosed  in  the  sphere 
hearing  the  epicycle  of  Mercuri/,  (The  other  tpheres  outside 
that  of  Mercury  are  not  shoivn,^ 


{¥^M4^ 


Section  of  the  Universe^  ìndìcatìng  Marth,  the  nìne 
rc'uol'ving  spheres  and  the  Empyrean,  The  epicycles  of 
Mercury  and  Fenus  are  indicated,  bui  not  these  of  the 
cther  pian  et s. 


GENERAL  EDITORIAL  NOTE     401 

The present  edttion  of  the  "  Inferno,"  unìform  ivìth  the 
"Paradiso"  already  issued  in  "The  Tempie  Classics," 
has  been  edited  by  Mr  H.  Oelsner,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  {author 
of  "The  Influence  of  Dante  on  Modem  Thought," 
*  <  Dante  in  France,  "  etc.  ) .  The  It aliati  text  ìs  based  on  the 
editions  of  Witte,  Moore  and  Casini.  The  translation  and 
arguments  have  been  reprint  ed y  ivith  certain  alterations,  from 
the  second  {j:opyright^  edition  ofViX  Q.2iX\^\i^ %  famous  version  : 
far  permission  to  make  use  ofthis  revised  edition  the  Editor  and 
Publishers  desire  to  express  their  best  thanks  to  Messrs  George 
Bell  &  Sons.      The  Notes ^  by  Dr  Oelsner,  are  entirely  netu. 

John  Aitken  Carlyle,  TA.D.f  younger  brother  ofT}\oTaz,s 
Carlyle,  planned  an  English  prose  translation  ofthe  nvhole  of 
Dante  s  poem^  and  published  in  1849  the  frst  portion  of  the 
•work^  viz.  :  "  Dante's  Divine  Comedy,  the  Inferno, 
ivith  the  text  of  the  originai^  collat ed  front  the  best  editions^ 
and  Explanatory  notes .^  The  second  revised  edition  appeared 
in  1867.  The  remaining  portions  of  the  poem  ivere  to  be 
issued  in  uniform  'volumes^  but  the  pian  ivas  not  carried  out. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  Thomas  Carlyle  -was  deeply 
interested  in  and  infuenced  his  brother^s  ivork.  John  died  at 
Dumfries,  December  i^th,  1879.  There  tuas  great  attach- 
ment  betnveen  the  tivo  brothers^  Thomas  making  John  his 
chief  executorj  saying  : — '*  /  ivish  him  to  be  regarded  as  my 
second  self,  my  surviving  self"  ;  but  the  elder  survived  the 
younger  tivo  years. 

Carlyle's  translation  has  been  edited  by  Dr  Oelsner  ivith 
ali  the  reverence  due  to  an  English  classic  ;  alter ations  ha-ue 
been  made  only  ivhere  a  faulty  Italian  reading  had  been 
adoptedj  or  in  the  case  of  actual  errors.  Ali  such  alter  ations 
have  been  enclosed  in  square  brackets. 

Far  the  general  scope  of  the  Notes  the  reader  ìs  referred  to 
the  Editor ial  Note  at  the  dose  of  the  volume  containing  the 
"Paradiso."  Dr  Oelsner  desires  to  repeat  his  special 
indebtedness  to  the  "Dante  Dictionary  "  0/ Mr  Paget 
Toynbee.  Reference  should  be  made  throughout  to  Mr  E, 
G.  Gardner's  "  Dante  "  in  the  "  Tempie  Primers."  The 
passages  in  Villani  that  illustrate  the  "  Commedia  "  may  be 
conveniently  studied  in  Selfe  and  Wicksteed's  "  Selections 
front  Villani's  Chronicle." 

As  in  the  case  ofthe  "Paradiso,"  Maps  and  Chartshave 
been  inserted,  and  no  pains  have  been  spared  to  provide  text, 
translation^  and  commentary,  in  one  small  volume. 

Nov.  l6th,  1900  /.  G. 

2  C 


INDEX  TO  MAPS,   PLATES  AND 
TABLES 

In  Illustration  of  Dante*s  Method  of  Geogra- 

PHICAL  DeSCRIPTION 

Section  of  the  Earth,  showing  Hell,  Pdrgatory 

AND  the  PaSSAGE  BY  WHICH  THE  PoETS  ASCEND 

Showing  the  Hours  at  which  the  several  signs 

OF  the    ZODIAC   BEGIN    TO    RISE  AT  THE   Spring 
Equinox 


The  Rivers  of  Romagna,  and  the  mouth  of  the 
Po  m  Dante' s  time    .... 

The  House  of  Este 

Section  of  Malebolge       ,         .         ,         . 

The  Malatesta  Family    .... 

The  Della  Scala  Family 

Plan  of  concentric  spheres,  showing  Earth  en 
closed  in  the  sphere  of  the  Moon,  and  that 
again  enclosed  in  the  sphere  bearing  the 

EPICYCLE  OF  MeRCURY  .... 

Section  of  the  Universe,  indicating  Earth,  the 
nine  revolving  spheres  and  the  Empyrean 


PAGB 

121 

179 
237 

272 

333 

399 

400 


TURNBULL  AND  SPEARS,   PRINTERS,   EDINBURGH 


I 


7  DA^'  -  <^T7 
14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED    ,^^ 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  r enewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recalL 


2M 


.'.7^ 


^Ji%-. 


^■*d 


^  \ 


-  a 


X 


V^V^Vì^ 


a  ?= 


u.c.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


THE   UNiVEh 


CD21DSb232 

LiDnAHT    U^   THE    li 


VI      vHbirunniH 


THE    UNIVERSITY   OF    CALIFORNIA 


LIBRURY   OF  THE   U